Scootaloo's Master

by thesilentpony

Rating: mature
Tags: Gore, Violence, Dark, Death, Alternate Universe, Sweetie Belle, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Romance, Non-consensual, Scootaloo, Sex
Length: 291340

The greatest day of Scootaloo's life becomes perfect till it ends broken and torn, only to find that her nightmare doesn't end there.

The perfect day! Scootaloo finally got everything she ever wanted, learned to fly, got her cutie mark, even spent the whole day with Rainbow Dash, all of it on her birthday none the less. As the night ends she rides home on her new scooter from Dash, a cry for help from another pony quickly became her cry for Dash to save her. As the worse possible thing she could ever imagine happens to her and more, but the nightmare she survived quickly becomes the one she lives in every night, as the monster slowly becomes her master.

Level: 8-Grim Nightmare
WARNING: this is a grim nightmarish fic, it has rape , torture and cruelty, I really went wild with this one, yes it also does take place while Scootaloo is a filly. You've been warned.

I must say each down vote brings me joy knowing i did a job well done, Scootaloo should be loved. Of course sometimes love is painful.

And a major shout out to Midnight Legend for editing and helping rewrite chapter, Loss?, and for editing ch 12(loss?)-24, he did an amazing job, especially compared to my crap editing skills! check him out!
And a great shout out to Kaidan for editing chapter 25, (I love you, Master)-27 give him some love if you don't know him, he's one of my favorite writers on the site so hell yeah!
Editing of chapter 28(Captured)-44 Refro check him out!
Editing of chapter 45 (Boubtful Tastes)-53 wubsy mcwubsingtonor until further notice

Published 2013-07-03 04:00:03 UTC
Last updated 2019-10-07 03:37:47 UTC

Bed Bunker

A strange warm feeling washed over me as I woke up. I opened my eyes to dim lights of a hospital room. Taking a moment, I looked around confused, and then sat up to get a better view of the room. As I took in a breath, everything rushed back to me. Tears poured down my face, making me grab a pillow, and hug it tightly.

“Oh Celestia help me,” I cried into my pillow, weeping quietly. After a short while a nurse walked into my room.

“Doctor she’s awake!” I quickly hid my tears before they would notice. A unicorn pony rushed into the room, he wore in a white shirt, had a caramel colored coat and brown mane. He pulled out a small light and shined it into my eyes.

“I’m Doctor Stable, can you tell me how many hooves I’m holding up.” He held up both of his hooves, and a dummy hoof.

“Two plus a fake one?”

The doctor let out a sigh of relief. “Good.”

“How did I get here?”

“You washed ashore from the river last night and somepony brought you in. But you’re lucky, they saved your life, you had nearly drown. You’ve been here for about a good week, we were worried you might not wake up.”

“Oh.” I paused and looked at my wings wrapped up.

“Ah, you’re lucky there to, your wings broke at good spots. Clean breaks, when they heal they’ll be even stronger, top performing flyers will sometimes break their wings there to become faster, also it’s a common break point.” I looked at him as tears went down my face. “So you’ll be fine.”

“Fine, right.”

“Anyway, you had a very bad crash so you still need to rest.” His words made me freeze, and he pointed at my helmet on a chair. My lucky helmet was still covered in blood and had good size cracks. “But give your wings a week or two and you’ll be as good as new. Of course it’ll take a little longer for the other wounds to heal, and we have to do a few tests now that you’re awake.”

“Yeah.”

“Oh and what’s your name?”

The question hit me a bit making me look at the doctor. “Why?”

“Well I need to contact your parents, you were hurt pretty badly.” If the doctor didn’t know what happen, then nopony did. Not only that, but no one had come to claim me. Either they didn’t bother to look or, I was just that lucky.

“Do I need to?”

“Well I suppose not, but we do need to get a bill out of the way.” I looked down, and then felt my neck. I pulled the necklace off my neck and held it out to him.

“Will this be enough.”

The doctor eyed it for a few seconds. “Yes it would be and more, but are you sure you want to use it?”

Giving up a gift didn’t feel like a good choice, but I couldn’t let other’s find out about this, at least not for a while. I needed to stay low and out of sight. If that pony found out I survived, I didn’t know what he’d do to me. Not only that if any pony found out I had been raped, I would never be able to see a day of peace in my life. Dash wouldn’t even look at me, she doesn’t accept the weak, she’s too good to waste time on them. Only the weak get raped and can’t stop it.

“Is there any way I can use this as collateral till I get the money to pay? I don’t want anypony to know I’m here or that this happen.”

“Yes, we can do that, and we won’t tell anypony that you’re here.” He pulled out some paperwork and wrote a few things down. I signed and he took the necklace. As the doors closed, I laid back letting tears fall down my face.

My heart sped up making me let out a breath. First things first, I needed to stay calm about this. If I let this get away from me by freaking out, I’d regret being born, my birthday was the perfect day, and I wasn’t about to let it get ruined by a crazed pony, even if he did try to kill me and rape me.

“Oh no.” I whined remembering the scooter Dash had given me. If she found out she’d be disappointed, but that was only half the problem. I would need to go back to retrieve it, I didn’t care if he was still there, I couldn’t let Dash down. And even if I did get it back, I would find a way to fix it, I couldn’t just let this go.

The doctor came back after a while, we started doing tests. After a few hours I finally was able to get checked out, and I started home. The cold night air made me cringe a little with my still healing wounds under heavy bandages.

My hooves made me stop as fear hit me. In front of me lay a split road, on way leading home, and the other that would lead to the shack. I shivered remembering and fear held me as tears went down my face.

My hoof softly tapped on my now clean lucky helmet. It was still good after all this. I carefully put it on. It would give me the strength I needed so badly, the strength I need to fight the fear.

With each step gravity made my body heavier and heavier. It took a long time, but I made it to the shack after what seemed like hours. I walked over to the shack looking around for any sign of life, or if he was still there. Luckily, he wasn’t, probably burying the guards body, or something else after a week.

I scanned the area and I went over to my scooter broken in two. Thankfully he hadn’t taken it with him. Of course this caused me to fall to the ground and cry silently hugging the broken scooter close. Picking it up, I looked over the damage. Dash’s mark was broken clean in two.

No matter how I looked at it, my scooter was broken. Actually, I shouldn’t even have this, Dash shouldn’t have given it to me in the first place, I didn’t deserve such sentiment, not something like me, not anymore.

“I can fix you scoot, I can fix it, it’s alright, you’re going to be alright, you’re not broken that badly, I'll figure it out,” I said to myself, hugging my scooter shaking scared as every last second of the night before played in my head.

Fighting the crushing fear, I got up and turned, walking toward home watching the road very carefully for rocks. I looked at my wheel crutch on my leg after a bit. It let me walk without needing to move my broken leg.

Getting home never felt so good, I went through the front door and sighed. I looked around for a few minutes checking to make sure no one was home, as unlikely as that was, my parents would notice if I went missing, but just one week, they might not. They weren’t around most of the time for weeks.

I went to my room and set my scooter to the side getting on my bed and screaming into my pillow finally letting myself lose it. Letting myself finally allow the weight to fall onto me, as I realized what had happen to me and the horror I had survived. After hours of pounding my bed I stopped and passed out cold.

“Scootaloo I’ve been watching you,” his voice echoed inside my head, shooting me up from my bed looking around my dark room breathing hard. Cold sweat dripped from my brow onto the bed. My head snapped to the side making me look at the clock. It was seven in the morning. Tears ran down my face.

“Leave me alone,” I cried, hugging my pillow shaking. My eyes drifted and I looked at the bed stopped. I had wet my bed, I groaned getting up, changing my sheets with new ones before going to the bathroom. The next thing I did was take a nice hot shower trying to clear my head.

Tears ran down my face, I stared at the shower floor and my eyes went wide seeing blood coming from my sides. Panic filled me, I hastily reached for a towel turning back quickly to see the blood gone. Softly I prodded myself checking for any blood. Thankfully, I wasn’t bleeding, it was in my head. I was seeing things, hearing things, I couldn’t sleep, and I had gained no nothing from closing my eyes.

After my shower, I changed my bandages with a kit that Doctor Stable had given me, and made sure to keep my wing casts dry. I sighed drying off the rest of my body, then going back to my room, reaching under my bed and pulling out a chest.

Pulling out the hospital bill I looked at the total and counted out gold bits which I had saved along with a gem worth a good amount of gold bits. Sweetie Belle had given me that gem a while ago. For some reason I didn’t remember why.

Though, a gem I could replace, but I couldn’t with that necklace. Plus that would be a dead giveaway for starters, and Diamond Tiara would hate me. She would be sure to make it into a big deal. Though, there were few things my family couldn’t afford to buy, so I could always find a way.

The door bell made me look up as it rang. I didn’t get up to go and answer it. I didn’t want anypony to know I was here, or alive for that matter. If he found out I could only imagine what he’d do.

“Coming.” I stopped cold hearing my mother with a raspy voice, she had been crying a lot. She opened the front door. “Rainbow Dash.” My body turned to stone at the name. “I told you, she hasn’t come home,” my mother said roughly.

“Oh,” Dash said, and I rolled up into a ball on the floor, letting tears roll down my red cheeks. I couldn’t let Dash see me, not now. I needed to find a way to repair the scooter. “Well when she comes home, can you tell me.”

“Dash, I don’t think she’s coming home, it’s been a week, we’ve been searching everywhere, she isn’t in Ponyville anymore. The guards are searching for her, they haven’t found a trace, please just go for now. It’s painful seeing you, she loves you so much.” My heart burned hearing my mother cry. She shut the door and I tried stopping my body from shaking, but it wasn’t working.

“Forgive me, just a while longer,” I whispered crying.

My stomach growling made me get up. I went to my small fridge getting some food and eating. I had made sure I could survive a month in my room without leaving. After so many things happening to Ponyville and the world, I had done this so I didn’t starve in the case of an invasion.

I always liked the idea that my bedroom was one of a kind, I had my bed in the center with walking space all around it, a long sit down area to the left of my bed, a fridge that sat next to a small dresser on the right, with night stands on either side of the bed.

The day passed and I hid under my bed reading a few books that Dash had given me for times like this. I played checkers with myself and losing. I couldn’t say I was winning because I never picked red as my main side.

At the end of it, I bundled up falling asleep, letting days pass. His voice always woke me up, or any number of things, including him ripping me open with his thing, time and time again. It never ended, each dream was as painful as the real thing. Nothing could stop him. After two weeks I had healed enough to go back to the hospital, which I went at the dead of night so nopony would see me.

Doctor Stable was waiting for me, having made a deal with me to come and have my casts removed that night. I got back my gift and paid him. He removed my casts and checked to make sure my wounds had healed fully.

“Well you’re good to go,” he said sitting across from me in an exam room. I smiled looking at him and then spread my wings feeling rather nice. I cracked them and grinned feeling good for once. “Now slow down, you should stay on the ground for a while longer, there’s no need for you to rush.”

“I know, I’m just happy to be able to fly again, I haven’t flown that much, so.” I put on my necklace and smiled seeing it.

“That’s good, but if you have to fly just take it easy. Straining your wings after they only just healed is a sure way to break them again. While they will be stronger in a few days or more, they will be weaker till then. Also be careful with your leg, try not to jump around a ton or run around.” I nodded. “Anyway you should get home, I’m sure your parents are missing you being out this late.” I looked away a little.

“Thank you for everything.” He nodded smiling and I left the hospital walking home finally off the wheel crutch, feeling pretty good. I couldn’t believe I had survived, and all I would have to do was explain where I’ve been, and I would be good to go, no one needed to know what happen to me.

“Scootaloo!” his voice said angrily behind me, and I fell to the ground rolling into a ball crying.

“Don’t hurt me!” I begged whimpering.

“Scoots.” I paused hearing Dash’s voice and I looked at her as she landed in front of me folding her wings.

“Dash, oh it’s you.” I smiled and wiped my tears away.

“Are you alright?” I nodded and she gave a concerned look. “Where have you been, everypony’s worried sick?!” Oh crap, I hadn’t come up with an answer, I had put it off so much because I just didn’t want to think about the unpleasantness of it.

“I’ve been—” I paused and stepped back making her step forward.

“Scoots don’t you dare run from me.” I started to panic and my leg reminded me with a quick stab of pain that running was a bad idea.

“Dash you trust me right?” I asked backing up and she started coming forward.

“Scoots stop, do not make me chase you, you won’t get away.” I chuckled nervously and looked around for a moment.

“Dash, don’t do this please.”

“Scoots I don’t know what you’re talking about, but you’re going to tell me everything, or I’m going to make you.” Tears ran down my face. “Scoots, please, I only want to help you, where have you been?”

“Dash.” I turned and ran, she groaned and took flight. I limped trying to run without putting pressure on my leg, but that hardly worked.

“No you don’t!” She landed in front of me, pinning me down on my back. I closed my eyes and she stared at me for a while. “Scoots!” she yelled. “Answer me damn you!” I stayed still hoping the pressure on my chest would go away. She sat down and pulled me between her front legs so my belly was facing up toward her. “Scoots.”

“Dash I’m fine.”

“You are most certainly not fine! Now talk!”

I whimpered scared, Dash wouldn’t hurt me, or so I thought, then again, I thought Ponyville was safe, at least from other ponies. “I-I.” I was weak, I couldn’t even help myself, once she found out she was going to abandon me, she only accepted the best, and I wasn’t even close. I was just a whore which couldn’t even protect myself, and if I couldn’t protect myself there was no way I could protect my friends. Dash would hate me.

“Please Scoots.” I looked at her with a sad face. “Talk to me, I can help you whatever it is, I promise.” She was almost choking on tears herself.

“Can I go home?”

“No,” she said sternly making me whimper.

“Hey what’s happening over there?” We both looked at a white unicorn guard in golden armor, he walked over to us eyeing Dash. “Why do you have that filly pinned down to the ground?”

“She’s my friend and she won’t tell me what’s wrong, she’s the filly that’s been missing for weeks.”

“Really.”

“Yeah and I’m trying to figure out where she’s been.” Dash stared at me intently and I started to breathe fast trembling under her sight. “Scootaloo calm down.” I passed out. I gasped sitting up in my bed in a cold sweat. The feeling of my bed made me look down, then at my bedroom door hearing Dash talking to my parents.

“Well then we’ll ask her,” my father said, they all stood up. I got off my bed hiding under it, closing the side so they wouldn’t be able to get to me. My safe place, the place I made sure could survive a blast from Spike’s fire blast. Nothing could get me in here, not even him, or Dash.

“Scootaloo are you awake?” My mom asked, knocking and I rolled into a ball shivering scared. “Scootaloo?” My bedroom door opened and they came into the room.

“What the hell?!” My father said with panic in his voice. “Where is she?!”

“The window’s weren’t opened,” Dash said, probably checking the locks. “And we would’ve heard her if she opened her door. She has to be in here.” I heard my bed get thrown off my frame and Dash tapped the metal dome that protected me.

“Where did that come from?” my mom asked.

“Scoots, please come out,” Dash soothed.

“Go away,” I begged, seeing the monster in the darkness around me.

“Scootaloo you get out here this instant,” my father scolded, I put ear muffs on and rolled into a tighter ball whimpering.

“What do we do?” my mom asked, I could still hear them, but now it was soft. “There’s no way we’re getting through this metal, I don’t even know where she got it from, but this is solid.” My mom knocked on it.

“She’ll have to come out sooner or later,” my dad growled.

“I have three months worth of rations and a toilet!” They all paused and I looked at the drain pipe, food and water. I had made this as a last resort, but I had more like three days, not three months. “Please, go away,” I begged choking on my words.

“Scoots lets.” Dash paused and went over to the other side of the room. “Oh,” Dash said with a sad voice. “Scoots is this why you’re hiding?”

“Hospital bill?” my mom asked confused.

“This is all my fault. She must’ve crashed, and broke the scooter that I gave her for her birthday.”

“I didn’t, it—” I stopped, I couldn’t say he broke it, they wouldn’t understand. “I didn’t wake up till a while ago.” They all went silent. “I’m sorry about breaking it, I was trying to get it fixed, but I broke my wings, a leg and a few ribs, and I couldn’t figure out what to do. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make everypony worry.” Dash sighed relieved.

“Thank Celestia!” my father said, and they all started to laugh relieved.

“What’s so funny?” I asked, taking off the ear muffs.

“We had thought something else,” my mom said, letting out a breath. “We didn’t realize it was because of a stupid scooter and getting hurt that you hadn’t come home. We thought you had been fillynapped.” My mother started to cry. “Please come out, you’re not in trouble, I swear to you that you’re not in trouble.”

“But—”

“Scoots,” Dash started. “I told you that scooter was a new model, it was probably going to break, please we just want you to come out. I'll get you another one if that’ll make you feel better, or rather after they fix the problem with this model.”

“But y—” I paused and they stayed silent. They weren’t that thing that hurt me, they would protect me, they could protect me, but he was so strong and fast. They couldn’t hope to protect me from a monster, not from him.

“Please Scoots,” Dash begged. I sighed opening the side of my bed and coming out into my room looking at them sitting calmly. My father sat rather roughly, and in the light, his orange coat and purple mane made him seem rather imposing. My mother’s pinkish purple coat and mane just made her seem uneasy. Dash put my bed back down and padded it, I moved to get on and my dad grabbed me hugging me tightly.

“Thank Celestia you’re alright,” my father said. I cried lightly into his chest and he wrapped his wings around me. My mom wiped her tears away smiling.

“I’m so sorry for making you worry.”

“It’s fine, it’s fine. Dash, would you please go let everypony know that she’s alright and home.”

“Sure thing.” She left and my dad set me down kissing my head.

“Are you tired?” my mom asked and I nodded. “Good, then we’ll talk about this some more in the morning, but you missed a lot of school and other things. So we’re going to have to figure things out, but I’m sure it’ll be fine.” I hadn’t even thought about that. “Get some rest and we’ll talk in the morning alright.” She rubbed my face softly. I smiled a little and she hugged me tightly kissing me.

“Mom.”

“I’m glad you’re alright, just go to sleep.” I nodded. They left my room and I yawned waiting a few minutes before going to the bathroom taking a much desired shower. I laid in the hot water taking in the warm air.

“They can’t protect you.” I turned around looking for the source of his voice. Tears washed down with the water as I felt my belly. While it no longer hurt, the feeling was still there in my memory burning me every time I looked down. After my shower I went to my bed laying down and falling asleep.

Author's Note

better editing 6/13/14

That Didn't Hurt

“Scootaloo,” his voice said, making my heart speed up. “Wake up,” I whimpered. “I said wake up!” I opened my eyes to the darkness of my room.

My hooves shook as I looked around, he wasn’t here, but it didn’t matter. I could still feel his breath, smell him, and feel him ripping me open. I coughed a little, I wasn’t feeling too well, rather it was the lack of sleep or the constant fear, things weren’t working right. I looked down feeling something wet under my hooves.

“Not again,” I whined, I had wet my bed again, and I had every night. Even though I made sure to go to the bathroom before I went to bed, it didn’t seem to help much. I hadn’t wet myself enough that I was soaked dripping, but I still enough. I changed out my sheets and took a shower again washing myself.

At this rate I was going to start sleeping in the shower, I couldn’t keep washing my sheets, and while my parents were here, they would notice something was up if I had to wash sheets every single night. I fell asleep in the shower wrapping myself in a warm towel to keep warm.

“Scootaloo,” my mom said, waking me up. I looked at her by the door as I sat up putting the towel to the side.

“Mom!”

“Are you alright?” She came into the room.

“Yeah, just getting ready for school.”

“You kind of missed it.” I looked out the window, it was almost sunset. “You don’t have to go back if you’re scared.”

“I-I-I’m not scared, what would make you think that?” I swallowed a little nervous, had she caught on, or found out?

“Well you hid from us for three weeks.”

“One and a half, I was in a coma for half of it,” I lied, and her eyes went wide. “Please don’t get mad.”

“I’m not mad, just surprised.”

“The doctor said I was fine.” I smiled a little trying not to cry.

“Well once your done, your teacher sent over all your homework, there wasn’t much, but there’s some, I’m going to stay home with you till you complete it.”

I nodded getting out of the shower going to the living room with her sitting on a sofa with a table in front of it. It was in front of the kitchen counter which separated the kitchen from the living room. She had four books set out on the table and we worked on them nonstop, she smiled as we finished after a few hours.

“Finally!” I said, falling onto the table crushing my book.

“Amazing.” I looked at my mom smiling. “You really caught on all of this, and I even tested you, how do you have Cs on your report card?”

“I.” I stopped, it was because doing mind numbing work made me forget everything, it made the pain go away. I normally couldn’t stay still long enough, but this was perfect, it was so boring that it burned. “You’re a good teacher.”

She smiled warmly. “Well you caught up three weeks worth of homework in about three hours.” My mom looked at the clock on the wall. “That’s impressive, maybe we should get you a personal teacher instead of having you go to school. You seem like you should be ahead of everypony else.”

“Oh.” I looked away from her a little.

“But, I’m going to go to work now that’s finished. I won’t be home for a while. Just be good and don’t leave the house alright. Unless you want to go to school.” I nodded. She left and I looked down at my homework and then at the books. These were the same my teacher had in the school.

Opening the first book, I looked through it. I stopped on the page that I had stopped at with my mom, I was probably further behind than this. I started reading and doing work. My mind numbed pushing the pain back completely.

Math, writing, science, and history all were welcomed into my mind, as I finished them by the time I started yawning tired. I looked at the clock a little shocked. I had spent hours working on this, and my mind just absorbed all information.

It was amazing, ask me a month ago what three minus five time four squared was, and I would’ve just stared at you blankly. But I could tell you now it was negative seventy seven right off the top of my head.

Getting up, I went to the kitchen and eating before going to the bathroom. I closed and locked the door this time before sitting down in the shower. I wrapped myself up in a blanket, setting my alarm on the sink and falling asleep nice and warm.

“No one cares for a whore like you.” I shot up looking around. I had the lights dim around me. I looked down and sighed. Another nightmare, and another wetting myself, at least this time I was in the shower. I tossed my blanket out and took a quick shower till my alarm went off telling me I would need to go to school.

I turned it off and dried off, then grabbed my homework. I started walking to school sighing. School seemed like the last thing I wanted to do, but I didn’t want to fall behind. I got to the school after a while being late, but not hurrying. My leg still hurt.

“And—” Cheerilee stopped talking as I walked into the room. “Scootaloo.” I went to my seat and sat down. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom looked at me surprised. “I didn’t realize you were coming back today.”

“We’ll talk after.”

“Well we’re doing a test today.”

“That’s fine.”

“If you’re not feeling well you can always retake it later, or see how you do.” I nodded and she gave me a test with a pencil. “Start every pony.” She sat behind her desk and I scanned the test. I had learned all this last night, in fact this was nothing next to what I learned. I wrote all the answers doing some simple work and going up to the front after a few minutes giving her the test along with my homework. “Too hard?” she asked with a slight smile, as if it was meant to cut me down somehow.

“No, I just finished, can I go, I’m not feeling well.”

“After I grade your test.” I went and sat down. Sweetie Belle looked at me every few minutes, but I just stared out the window. “Scootaloo this is impos—” I looked at her and she cleared her throat a little. “Sorry everypony, keep going, nothing to worry about.” She started writing things down.

She got up after a while and slid a few pieces of paper in front of me going back behind her desk. I looked at her for a few seconds. It was a different test, a slightly harder one, but she must have thought I cheated on the first one. I finished easily after a few minutes, showing a bit more work before going to the front and putting it onto her desk.

“May I go?”

“After I grade this.” I went back and sat down looking back out the window. She graded it and stood up shocked making everypony look at her. “How, it’s not possible.” I stared at her a bit confused.

“What is it?” Diamond Tiara asked.

“Scootaloo passed both of the tests with perfect scores.”

“Can I go?”

She stopped, thinking for a minute. “Yes.” I got up and left. A few ponies looked at me as I passed them, while school work was the last thing I wanted to do, it helped too much. I went to the library going inside without knocking.

“Spike have you seen the fifth edition of Endor word usage?” Twilight asked from upstairs, and Spike paused seeing me walk inside.

“Under the table!” He shouted back. “Scootaloo’s here!”

“I'll be there in a minute!”

“Hey Scootaloo, what’s up?”

“I wanted to check out a few books.” He frowned a bit. “This is a library right?”

“What did you want to check out?” Twilight asked, coming downstairs and I gave her a list of book types. “Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

“These books are a year ahead of your school, are you sure?” I nodded and she left gathering a few books and bringing them to me. I put them in my backpack. “Scootaloo are you alright?” I looked at Twilight giving me a concerned look. “I heard from Dash, but you seem a bit off.”

“I’m fine, just have to get home.” She nodded. “Thank you though.”

“You’re welcome.” I smiled and started home.

When I passed through my door, I went to my room tossing the books onto my bed and gathering a few notebooks to help me. I started studying enjoying the feeling of not having room to think of anything else letting the minutes go by like seconds. A knock at the front door made me look up from a math book.

It would be pointless to talk to anypony right now, and they would leave sooner or later honestly. I started writing a problem and a second louder knocking filled the air making me write the wrong answer. I sighed, I wouldn’t be able to work well like this. I got up and went to my front door.

“Can I help you?” I asked, opening the door. My eyes went wide and my body trembled almost making me topple over backwards as I stepped back.

“Hello Scootaloo.” Tears flowed down my face seeing him in his black outfit. It was the middle of the day, so everypony was at work or somewhere else. I also didn’t have any nearby neighbors, which would notice a masked stallion coming to my house. I hit my kitchen wall not realizing I was backing up making me sit down as he closed my front door behind him. I stared at him as he walked over to me smiling.

“A-ar-re yo-ou go-in-ing ki-ill me?” I asked barely making sense to myself. I was shaking too badly to care though, as far as I could tell just the sight of him was giving me a seizure.

“I’m going to do so much worse.” He growled.

“No, please no!” I begged pressing my side against the wall trying to merge through it, as if it would allow me that pleasure. He grinned showing a white set of teeth, making everything slow to a crawl. He reached out with his hooves and everything started vibrating before it fell into a lifeless emptiness.

I gasped waking up to a cold wet feeling, I looked around confused. I felt around and I paused knowing the feeling, I was in a brown sack bag, one like what Applejack used for apples that were bad.

Cold water nipped the whole of the bag, I started to cry realizing I was under water in a bag. If the bag wasn’t so tightly weaved I would have drown in my sleep, something I was starting to hope I had. I struggled trying to get out, but the bag only clung to my hooves like glue stopping me, and I stopped struggling and let the air out of my lungs calming down. I closed my eyes, I’d rather die quickly than fight it.

“Given up already?” His voice rang in my ears echoing inside my head like knives. I looked up as the sack top opened letting in fresh air. I looked at him grinning making me bite my trembling bottom lip, I was really starting to wish I was in a river drowning.

“P-please don’t kill me.” I begged looking back at him and he pulled me out of the sack with his magic. I looked around, I was in some house, and I was in a bathtub. He was trying to torture me, not kill me. The water had only been a few inches high.

“Oh and what will you do for me to earn your life?” I stared at him for a minute, I really didn’t want to die.

“Anything,” I said, knowing very welll what that could mean. I wasn’t sure if I could live through another night like that, but if there was a chance.

“Even break a wing?”

“Please, please don’t make me do that.” I looked down slightly. I felt like I was nothing in front of him, why? Why was everything empty with his eyes on me, like I no longer existed anymore, my whole body was numb ready for pain.

“So you will?” I nodded. “Give me a feather.” I stretched my wing and pulled a large one out, flinching slightly at the pain, I gave it to him. He licked a drop of blood from the tip enjoying it. “Kiss me.” I kissed him on his lips and he smiled widely. “Very good, rather obedient aren’t you?” I nodded, it was better to obey him than die a horribly painful death. He walked out of the bathroom into the bedroom tossing me onto the bed.

Panic went through me and I looked at him. My body locked up forcing me to stay still on the bed, trying not to give in to my panic, he was surely going to snap my legs if I tried to run now. I trembled forcing my body to turn over on my belly, I looked down at the bed sheets, they were rather nice.

“Are you going, to-to-to—”

“Yes,” He answered, smiling. He got onto the bed, then moved me back onto my back and he held out a wooden bite guard to me with his magic. “So you don’t scream like last time, but first.” He bent down and kissed me using his tongue and I tried copying him. He seemed to enjoy that I was indulging him, or at least I was trying to. “Now bite.” I bit onto the guard hard closing my eyes.

I whimpered as I felt him slide against me with his thing, it slid a few times, and I did my best to keep my breathing even or was I going to pass out again. The tip pressed against my entrance lightly making me shiver cutting into the guard.

He pushed inside me making me gasped opening my eyes in shock. It didn’t hurt nearly as much this time, a little bit of soft stretching, but-but something inside me made him sliding inside me much softer than I thought possible.

Overall it didn’t hurt, in fact felt a little nice. Over the time that had passed, I imagined the next time he did this, it was going to hurt worse, but this was far from it. He thrust and my body quivered in a weird creeping feeling as if bugs has stampeded over me. He pulled back and everything went with him, sticking to him like gooey fly paper. He kept going and I squeaked a little making him remove my guard.

“T-th-hanks,” I said, finally able to breathe normally, of course I took rather hard breaths as my body moved with each of his thrusts. Finally something odd happen and pleasure washed over me as my insides spasmed around him making him finish, but it didn’t go inside of me this time, something stopped it.

“Perfect.” I looked down as he pulled out showing a thin plastic thing around his thing making me look at him. “You enjoyed that didn’t you?”

“It.” I looked at him. “Didn’t hurt.”

The monster chuckled and I swallowed. “I guess the condom helped.”

“What’s a condom?”

“This.” He pulled the thin plastic thing off him tossing it into the trashcan and replacing it with another. “It makes it so you won’t get pregnant. Seeing as I’m going to keep you alive so long as your obedient to me, I'll need to make sure you don’t, take this.” He had me swallow a pill and drink some water.

“Then, you won’t kill me then?” I said almost too high pitched.

“No, but from now on you have to do anything I ask, tell no one, if anypony finds out I'll kill them.” I nodded. “Your parents aren’t around, and Dash, oh please, she couldn’t even protect a fly. Every day from now on after school you are to come to me. Make sure no one follows you, and if I have to come find you.” He slapped me cutting my cheek, making tears go down my face. “I'll make you wish you were never born.” I nodded sniffling.

“I-I understand.” He went back inside me and there was no pain this time as he started going making me moan at the pleasure, surprising me, I had never made such a sound before. I turned over on my belly at some point and he seemed to enjoy it as I tried to squeeze my insides around him increasing the pleasure, I didn’t want to think about anything, not the thing inside me or the monster breathing down my back.

With each thrust I took a shattered breath taking in our scent. The way it washed over me in waves confused me, as if the whole room was moving in a wave of heat and sweat, beating against me like I was a rocky shore.

For a second time the feeling washed over my body making it hard to stand and he kept going. At some point the tears had stopped, it had become a wonderful feeling after a while. I now understood why married mares got married.

I bit the sheets a little trying my best to stay in the same spot instead of sliding with each and every powerful thrust. It made him enjoy it even more, finishing, and the condom did its job stopping the sickening rush from filling me once again. He pulled out and I smiled a little at the good feeling.

“I’m done,” he said and then cleaned up. I sat down and that monster left the room. I stared at the floor for a while. This was much less of a nightmare than before, this was still scaring me out of my mind, but at least it didn’t hurt nearly as much, only my cheek hurt this time. He came back into the room and I looked at him.

“May I leave?” He looked at me staring at him. “Um, please?”

“I almost forgot, so you know this isn’t my home. I’m sure you can guess who it used to belong to.” He grinned making me shiver. “So yes.” I got off the bed and he stared at me, I stared back at his blue eyes.

“Wait what about weekends? You said after school right?” He paused, while this wasn’t something I wanted, I needed to know so he didn’t just appear out of the blue and snatch me up in public.

“Just school days.” I nodded and walked out of the room, then downstairs going out the front door and turning to look at the house. It was a nice house, looked like any other really, but I had no idea who lived here, and it wasn’t more than a spit’s length away from my house. No wonder he noticed me.

Looking back at the house, it was clear he wasn’t coming out, so I went home, I hadn’t been gone for long. Going back to my room, I closed the door behind me before I fell to the floor rolling into a ball and sobbing so hard I choked on my tears passing out into a black dreamless sleep.

After a while I woke up, then slowly got up looking at the floor. At least I hadn’t wet myself this time, but then again I didn’t dream this time and my tears had made a puddle around my head.

It took me a while to clean up my tears, mostly because I was start to cry once I managed to get the floor dry. Needing an escape, I returned to my books on my bed and started studying again. My rumbling stomach stopped me a few chapters later.

Not needing another reason, I got up and went to the kitchen eating something before returning to the books. However a loud pounding made me look up and freeze, my body instantly went into panic mode.

“Scoots!” Apple Bloom’s voice at my front door made me stop. I was about ready to jump under my bed again and hide. Letting out a sigh of relief, I got off my bed and went to the front door. “Open up!” she shouted.

“I’m not allowed to talk to anypony.”

“Open up.”

“Go away please.” With today’s activities, I almost would rather other ponies come within a mile of me, I only hoped my tail was enough shielding.

“Come on we’re your friends,” Sweetie Belle said.

First getting a stool I climbed up and looked out the peep hole to see them standing right outside my door. At least he wasn’t here for me again. I opened the door and they rushed in hugging me tightly. Tears fell from my face and both of them paused as I hugged them back burying my face into them.

“What’s wrong?” Apple Bloom asked.

“I’ve missed you both so much.”

“All because you’ve gotten your cutie mark, don’t mean we’d leave ya.” Silent cries made me shake, making them even more concerned.

“You alright?” Sweetie Belle asked, and I nodded. “And what happen to your face? It looks like you were hit.”

“I walked into a wall, I’ve become so stupid lately, but don’t worry.” I let go of them and smiled. “I’m sorry, just after my crash, I’ve been, a little off.” They stared at me. “So do you guys want to do something, my parents won’t be home for a few days. So I have the house to myself.”

“Actually we just came to see how you’re doing,” Sweetie Belle started when I let go of her. “I have to go home and help my sister and Apple Bloom has to go help harvest. We just wanted to make sure you were alright.” I nodded. “But we’ll see you tomorrow at school.” That calmed me down some.

Both of them hugged me before they left making me smile. The world hadn’t ended after what happen, at least they hadn’t changed. Nopony knew, good. I closed the door once they were out of sight and went back to my room. The world seemed to stop around me, but then shake almost as if laughing at me as I stood in the door way.

“Hello,” that monster growled lightly, he was laying on my bed.

It took a moment before something clicked making me quickly go into my room and close the door behind me. His hoof pawed the beg lightly and I got onto the bed, and went up to him. Fear made me tremble realizing he was frowning through his mask, but it also pushed me forward burying my face into his chest and he smiled hugging me.

“Hi,” I whispered, and looked up at him.

“What did you tell them?” The way his words rounded out made them sound more like a threat, which was how I took them.

If I wanted to stay alive for very long, I’d need to play his game. “Nothing, they just came to see how I was doing. I would never disobey you.”

That thing pulled me up, kissing me. At first I didn’t know or expect a sudden kiss, but I did my best to kiss back, mixing our tongues in a shallow dance. I swirled lightly and he pulled back.

“You’re a fast learner, but I’m the only pony you can ever trust. Your only friend, if you ever so much as try to hang out with other ponies for any reason, I'll pull out your wings. One feather at the time.” I nodded nuzzling him and he held me closer. “From now on you’ll call me Master, is that clear?”

“Yes, Master.”

“Good.” He set me down and looked at the books for a few seconds. “A little advanced isn’t it?”

“Yes, Master.”

“Are you mocking me?”

“No, I didn’t mean—” He pushed me down on my back with his hoof making me yip at the shock. “I’m sorry, forgive me.”

His tongue ran between my legs and I spread them, closing my eyes. This wasn’t something I needed to watch. The smooth warm tongue prodded leaving warm wet liquid over my folds, and giving me an oddly warm feeling in my chest.

Almost as if he sensed it, his tongue went deep filling me, twisting and rubbing my walls, sliding along my bulb. As a feeling of pleasure washed over me, he stopped making me open my eyes to see him licking his lips and making me blush. That had felt really good, but somewhere in my mind I liked the fact more that he enjoyed my taste.

“You’re forgiven, but do not forget a single word I’ve said. If you tell any pony about this, I'll kill them, so please make sure Dash finds out. I wouldn’t mind raping her till she bleeds, I love mature mares. So much harder to break, though you were especially easy to break, and I love it.”

“Yes Master, anything for you.” That grin made me grimace.

“Tell me you love me.”

A creepy feeling caused me to shiver. What exactly would saying that do? But— “I-I lo-ve y-you,” I said. It came out choppy and tears ran down my face. Just saying that made my inside burn and my wings sting.

“Again.”

“I, love you.”

“Who do you love?”

“I love you, Master.” When he kissed me, I didn’t hesitate kissing him back. Trying my best to mimic him.

“Good.” His hoof ran down my cheek. “I'll be watching. So don’t think for a second you can do anything without me knowing, because I'll be there waiting.” He teleported away and I fell onto the bed.

Shock went through me the second I felt air between me and the bed. That monster disappeared just like that, which meant. He could use magic to get inside. Nowhere was safe, not even under my bed.

My chest started to burn, this was a nightmare. The feel of a book hitting my hoof made me turn. I needed to stop thinking, I started studying again. The fear stayed in the back of my mind, but it was numbed after a few hard problems. This time instead of just passing out I made sure I moved to the shower and fell asleep in there. Even the smallest change of dreaming scared me too much.

“Sleeping well?” That thing’s voice snapped me awake and looked around stopping instantly seeing him laying next to me. “I can’t imagine sleeping in a shower is all that comfortable.”

Just stopping myself from screaming was a task, but I regained myself. “I—wet the bed otherwise, at least here it goes down the drain.” A grin formed under his mask sending a shock up my spine.

“Ah finally something of your own mind.” I sat up and he pet me softly making tears roll down my face. He was going to take everything from me sooner or later, I couldn’t escape and at the rate he was moving. I was pretty sure I wouldn’t be able to get a minute alone without him being there.

“I’m tired, may I sleep some more?”

“Asking permission?” I nodded. “Yes, you may sleep.”

“Will you be with me?”

“Yes, till I’m not.” I laid against him and he pet me helping me go to sleep. Of course, sleeping was a torture of it’s own.

Nightmares of him killing me played in my sleep making my alarm sound off, waking me up. The feeling of him next to me was gone, and it took me a few seconds to understand that I was now alone. A sadly familiar feeling made me look down.

Through my nightmares, I had wet myself so much that I was empty. I threw out my blanket into a basket. I’d need to wash it later. Hot water poured on me as I turned on the shower. The clean feeling came with the hope that with the new day, new life would get breathed into me. Once done, I left for school.

Author's Note

better edited 6/22/14

Shirts

“Scootaloo, it’s time to wake up?” I blinked looking at Cheerilee. I had gotten no sleep last night or really any night and I had started to doze off in class. I couldn’t afford that, if I woke up screaming or pissed myself I wouldn’t live it down for a very long time.

“Yes?” I asked wiping my eyes

“You don’t look very well, are you alright?” I nodded looking around seeing everyone gone.

“Where did everyone go?”

“They left an hour ago, I decided to let you sleep.” My blood ran cold.

“I have to go.” I said breathlessly as if the life was drained from me. I ran out of the room taking flight, flying to the house and running inside. He was sitting on a black sofa in front of a table looking at his hoof, the first day, and I was late.

“Scootaloo.” I looked around for a moment, the room was rather open, with stairs that went up to the bedroom to the left of sofa, and the kitchen to the left of the stairs, with a bathroom off to the left of the front door in front of a dining area. Then a long bookshelf to the right side of the sofa which covered the wall.

“I’m sorry Master I have no excuse.” Telling him I fell asleep was probably the worst thing at this point. I closed the door behind me going over to him and sitting next to him. “I beg you to be kind.” He moved me under his front and laid me onto my back so he could look down at me. He was much larger than me, bigger than my dad, in size I was just a doll to him, a thing he could play with.

“You expect me to be kind?”

“No, I hope.” No even in my dreams he killed me, I expected nothing from him but pain and suffering. He kissed me and I kissed him back.

“You were late.” He slapped me sending me off the sofa rolling across a table onto the floor. He got up and I turned over sitting up as blood ran down my cheek. He picked up a whip with his magic coming over to me and I closed my eyes as he whipped my side, a slashing stinging pain coursed through my body sending me rolling into the bookshelf from the single powerful hit.

“Please Master, spare me.” I cried as a gash on my side started to bleed. Tears ran rivers down my face.

“Let’s see you were about an hour and five minutes late, so one per ten minutes, so seven, so six more, but I hate odds so eight total.” I gritted my teeth and he raised the whip. It came down with a whistling as it hit me. He hit my side three more times leaving gashes.

I turned over to the other side doing my best to stay steady. If he had to force me I was sure he would add more. He grinned whipping me again, and again, and again. Each time I rolled into the bookshelf sending blood everywhere. I fell to the floor breathing hard as my blood pooled around me, wetting the wooden floors.

“Master, may-may I get medical attention?” He floated a box out of the kitchen. Upon opening it a needle with thread floated out, he sewed up my sides a little slowly making me whimper in pain. He wrapped my sides up once he finished. Whoever he was, he knew medicine on some level rather well, while it hurt really badly, I had gotten stitches before and they never hurt so little while doing it.

“Now then.” He floated over a blue shirt from the kitchen, he put it on me so softly. It covered my bandages nicely. “Do not take this off and make sure to clean those wounds.” I nodded. “Next time you’ll think twice about being late.”

“Yes Master.” I said laying down with tears wetting my face again.

“Good, now come here.” I got up shaking a little going over to him, I then sat down next to him on the sofa. “If you scream I'll hit you.” He grabbed me pulling me close to him and pain coursed through my body as he gripped my sides with his magic. I let out a small scream at the pain biting my hoof. “I told you not to scream.”

“Forgive me.” I whimpered.

“Look at me.” I looked at him and he slapped me, but didn’t cut me this time.

“Please Master, other’s will notice if I’m hurt.”

“Oh will they?” He grabbed me and then slapped me again on the other cheek and it did cut. “I don’t care if others notice!” He shouted then slapped me again cutting my other cheek again. “If you ever talk back I'll.” He slapped me hard gashing my cheek, everything started to spin.

“Please I don’t want others to die because of my mistakes!” I begged weeping. He was a monster, and simple pony wouldn’t be able to take him on, he was much too dangerous. “Please spare the show for others!”

“I suppose.” He gripped my side digging into me and I screamed into the cushion. “There are other ways to teach you obedience.”

“Yes Master, please do that.” I choked on my tears. He licked his lips and I closed my eyes, he pet me then kissed my head. I looked at him a bit surprised.

“You know Scootaloo I’ve been thinking, maybe I should take you to my home, leave Ponyville forever.” I froze. “You’d never see your parents again, Dash would hate you for just disappearing again, and even your friends would forget about you.”

“If-if, that’s what you want.”

“I want you to beg me.”

“Please Master don’t make me leave Ponyville! Please don’t make me leave!” I looked at him with tears burning down my face and his eyes seemed to change for a moment to pure rage and hate. He grabbed my face and he frowned.

“Fine, if you can please me.” He sat up and then moved showing his thing already hard and ready. I got up moving and he stopped me. “With your mouth.”

“With my mouth?”

“Yes, suck on it, and if you bite I'll rip your wings off.” I swallowed. “Don’t swallow too much dear, you’ll be needing spit.” He pulled me so I was over it, I still didn’t know how this thing fit inside me, and I had no idea how I was going to fit it into my mouth. “You can start at any time.”

“I don’t know h.” He grabbed my head and thrusted his thing into my mouth choking me easily as it somehow went all the way down my throat.

“That’s how.” I pulled back gasping a little. “Care for some milk?” I nodded and he floated me a glass from the kitchen. I drink it down quickly, it was really warm, probably had been out for a while, I set the glass to the side. “Well?” I put it into my mouth deep enough not to choke. “Go in and out.”

“O-okay.” I started to bob my head pushing how deep I could go, but since I could mange air and sucking I could go much deeper than normal.

“Use your tongue.” I paused remembering how we kissed and I started using it the same way, he relaxed smiling. His relaxing made me relax a little managing to fit his entire thing down my throat completely. “Oh wow.” He grunted happily as my nose pressed again his waist. “Talk about catching on real fast, and not a bit of teeth.”

I pulled off enough to take a breath and I did it again and again. He pushed me down completely and I felt him finish spraying hot liquid down my throat. He pulled me off once he stopped and I gasped a little coughing.

“Did I do well?” I asked a little unsure.

“Yes you did, and I won’t make you leave Ponyville.” I couldn’t hide my smile, his words just rained relief on me like a monsoon. “Of course that could change, so don’t get so uppity.” He grabbed my chin with his hoof. “And if I ever see you smiling again, I'll smack you till you can’t.” I nodded.

“I’m sorry Master.”

“Now then.” A jar of something floated over to him from the kitchen, he then grabbed me, flipping me upside down, positioning me over his thing. My bottom was up making me use my front hooves to do a hoof stand, not hard for me, the longest was an hour. “Suck me till I’m hard, licking will help.” He was limp, I started lick along it and I felt something cold slather on my bottom.

“What?” I asked confused.

“Shut up and keep going, don’t mind me, but if I don’t do this you’ll rip, probably get sick, and I don’t want foul and blood all over me for making you rip.” I kept going, but gasping a little as he used his hoof softening up my other hole. I gritted my teeth a little as he pressured my hole loosing me a little painfully.

“Please Master, that’s not a good feeling.” I grunted a little.

“Shut up and keep going, I don’t care for your pleasure, you’re a whore and my pet. If I want to do something to you, then I will and if you want to try to stop me, go ahead. I'll show you why you don’t disobey me.”

“Forgive me.” I started licking till he was up and then started sucking till he was hard. He stopped and started to lick my mare-hood and since I was straight up and down sucking him completely was simple.

“Nice and wet.” He pulled me off and turned me over. “You like sucking don’t you, I knew you were a whore when I first saw you.” I blushed a little, I didn’t understand it, but I did enjoy it on some level. Between the other things, that I had control over, and it wasn’t painful like the others, it wasn’t pleasurable either, but at least it didn’t hurt.

“Yes Master.”

“Now then one second.” He put a condom on and it covered even his balls. He put some kind of cream onto the condom. “There we go, I don’t want dirt on me.” He positioned me a little and I gritted my teeth as he went in slowly at first going deep. He was right without whatever he put on me, I would have been screaming in pain, but it just felt uncomfortable.

“Oh.” I grunted a little and I looked at him smiling. His magic made me go up and down slowly, and something felt odd, it wasn’t pain, but something else, as if the pressure was pushing on everything at once relaxing me.

“You like it I see.” I looked down and I was leaking another liquid which I wasn’t sure what it was.

“Do I?”

“Yes, that liquid is virginal fluid, it makes you get ready to mate, the more that comes out of you the more your enjoying something.” I looked down as a stream of it wet his thing allowing him to slide even easier into me. His horn lit softly and I felt something else go up my front hole.

I moaned feeling it twist inside me, my insides clamped around it, but that only made it slide and twist around fast. Each thrust made it go deep and pulse. I fell forward against his chest, feeling his intense body heat.

He kept going, my inside rubbed against each other, and I moaned after a little surprising me, but making him grin. I finished spraying out my liquid lightly, wetting his belly and he laughed as he finished himself making me feel odd.

“I feel sick.”

“To the bathroom then.” We went to the bathroom and he pulled off, throwing the condom away, then setting me down. I ran over to the toilet throwing up. He wiped himself and chuckled darkly. “I'll leave cleaning to yourself, makeup’s in the mirror, you can go home once you’re clean and presentable, and don’t be late tomorrow.” I nodded throwing up more. “Or I'll do worse than a few lashings.”

“Yes Master.”

“Good, now I have to go, I have other business to attend.” He left the bathroom and I cleaned myself up, starting the shower. I looked at my sides removing the bandages, seeing the stitching.

My sides had stopped bleeding and the stitching no longer hurt even in the hot water. I used soap and other scented things to make me smell rather nice. I got out and dried off, rewrapped my sides before putting on the shirt to cover it. If others saw this they would panic, but lucky for me they weren’t too deep.

I looked at myself in the mirror and stared. I was a mess, no a mess would be cleaner. I had heavy bags under my eyes, cuts and bruises all over my body, and it showed in some places easily, even under my coat.

Just saying I crashed wouldn’t be enough, not like this. It was clear I was being hit around. I opened the mirror and pulled out makeup boxes. I started to apply it loosely, I had watched Rarity put makeup on me, so it wasn’t hard to do the same.

Magic, that’s all I could say, makeup was magic, it made me look fine, not a mark showed anywhere. Even my cuts hid nicely under my coat. I sighed looking at my shirt, I had gotten it a little dirty, while I was good, I wasn’t a pro at this. Not only that, but I would need to get more clothes. I had a feeling this wasn’t going to make him happy if he saw me dirtying the thing he gave me.

I went home and opened my bit chest I had under my bed looking at it. I had used all my money on paying the medical bill, and the clothes were sure to be expensive, but I would need to figure something out and soon.

“Hey Scootaloo, are you home?” I heard my mother call and I went out of my room going to her as she set some bags of food down.

“Mom?” I asked and she smiled.

“Hello sweetie.”

“What are you doing home?”

“I thought you would be happy I’m home, anyway I bought food.”

“We weren’t out.”

“Oh, well more the merrier, anyway I took off work to be home with you. After your little disappearing act, I decided I should pay more attention to you. I normally only came home once a month, but I figured that wouldn’t be smart. I got more time off, now I can spend every afternoon with you.” I stared at her. “That’s good right? I mean, hiding was a way of trying to get more attention right?”

“I.” I stepped back panicking a little. “No, I, I didn’t mean to trouble you, I just. I’m sorry I didn’t want you to stop working for me. I know you love your job, Canterlot is a great place to work. Please don’t if you.”

“Stop.” She said holding up her hoof. “I do love my job, but I got part time work for a while, and honestly I shouldn’t be working so much with a still young filly at home. I’ve been needing to be your mother for a long time now.”

“Oh.”

“You always seemed so happy when I come home, do you not like me?” I stared at her for a few seconds.

“No.” Tears ran down my face, I was lucky my makeup was water proof. “I love you home, but I don’t want you to-to be unhappy being with me.” She frowned and rushed over to me hugging me. Tears of pain rushed down my face as she squeezed my side. Tears went down her face as well.

“I’m so sorry, I never meant for you to feel like that, I love you so much, I’m so selfish sometimes, I’m so sorry.” We stayed like that for a while.

“I love you.” She set me down and I wiped the tears away.

“Well once I unpack, and put these away we can go have some fun.”

“Sounds great, but, I need to go get a few things.”

“Oh?”

“Well I was thinking of going and getting some clothes.”

“Clothes?” I stepped back a little showing the shirt.

“I found I like wearing clothes. I was thinking of getting a few shirts, maybe some other things, and I have to go get my birthday presents from Applejack. I left them there, and they’ve been there for a few weeks.”

“Of course.” I smiled. “I'll grab my purse, and we can go get anything you like.” I nodded. She unpacked quickly and I put away the food, completely restocking the kitchen. She finished and we started walking.

“How’s your legs and wings?” I looked at her.

“Oh they’re both fine.” My mother was an earth pony, that’s why I didn’t live in Cloudsdale with my dad. I lived in Ponyville because it was between Canterlot and Cloudsdale, it allowed for both of them to see me. Flying from Cloudsdale to Canterlot was a huge task, so my father settled with having me live in Ponyville, since it’s in the middle basically.

“Has dad been around since I left?”

“Mom you left two days ago, dad doesn’t get time off for two more weeks.”

“Oh.” While my mom and dad were never around each other or around me that much, they still loved each other unimaginably.

Their jobs took more of a toll on a rock, than on their relationship. I knew very few pony that loved each other like they did, but they didn’t let their passion for each other get in the way of their passion for what they did.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure he’ll stay for a few days, he’s project manager for all of Cloudsdale so.” She smiled. “Anyway, are you alright?”

“I’m great.” She kissed my head. “I’m just glad to be home, I forgot how much of a blessing you are. Every time I look at you, you remind me of your father.” She smiled and I smiled as well. My father is a great stallion, not a single pony that knows him would be able to tell another story.

We went to Rarity’s and my mom talked the entire time about her job. She was a royal accountant for all of Canterlot, she managed the wealth of tens of thousands of pony, as if it was a passing notion to her.

It was because of her that Canterlot didn’t run into the ground from spending like crazy. Royals didn’t know exactly how to keep their books, so she was paid considerably well. Between my mother and father’s earnings, it would make most royals blush with greed.

“One moment please.” Rarity called from the back as we entered her shop. Sweetie Belle came out and gasped a little.

“Scootaloo!” She ran over and hugged me making me grit my teeth, I forced a smile even being in unimaginable pain. She let go of me smiling. “How are you?”

“Good, oh this is my mom.” She looked at my mom.

“It’s a pleasure.” Sweetie Belle bowed a little and my mom giggled.

“It is a pleasure to meet you to.” My mom said with a warm smile.

“She’s one of my friends.” I said smirking a little.

“She’s cute, you can go pl.”

“No.” I interrupted and they looked at me oddly. “We’re here to get clothes, I-we have other things to do today anyway.”

“Oh.” Sweetie Belle said eyeing me a for a few seconds.

“Actually I need to use the restroom, will you show me where Sweetie Belle?” She paused for a moment and smiled nodding. I followed her out of my mom’s sight down a hallway and she turned to me.

“What’s up? You don’t need to show you where that is, you’ve been here plenty. You’ve been acting weird, what’s wrong?”

“Listen I’m sorry about that, but my mom doesn’t come home that much, and I want to spend as much time as I can with her, but if I say that she’ll feel bad. I don’t know how long she’ll be staying, so please understand.”

“Ohhhhhh.” She smiled. “Of course, I'll let Apple-Bloom know as well.”

“Great, and then once she leaves we can have a party or whatever.” I hugged Sweetie Belle and she hugged me back.

“Are you sure you’re alight?” I let go of her and gave her a confused look even though I understood perfectly.

“What would make you say that?”

“Well you’ve been rather sick looking lately, everyone’s been worrying even more than when you were missing. I don’t know what it is, but when I see you I just get this sad pain in my chest, and it makes me panic.” I stared at her. It was the feeling I got whenever I looked at another pony, maybe he cast a spell on me or something when I wasn’t looking.

“I’m fine.” I said smiling a little.

“Alright, but if you need anything, tell me and I'll rush right on over.” I nodded.

“Thanks for understanding.”

“Of course, we’re friends.” She grinned. We went back out and Rarity was talking to my mom, Rarity eyed me frowning.

“Scootaloo.” My mom said.

“Hey.”

“Rarity was just telling me she would be happy to do anything you like once she got your measurements and a general idea of what you wanted.”

“That shirt,” Rarity said sternly eyeing me. “Where did you get it?” They all looked at me and Rarity was staring at me with some kind of hard look. It was as if she saw something I didn’t understand.

“It was a gift.”

“Who gave it to you?” She stepped forward making me flinch a little.

“Why does that matter?” My mom asked walking in front of Rarity and Rarity paused for a few seconds.

“It doesn’t, just I made that shirt for a royal yesterday. He said it was for his daughter, the finest work I’ve ever done on a simple blue shirt, I assure you, but did he give it to you? I know that is the same shirt, it even has my stitching on the tail end.” I looked and paused seeing it plain as day.

“I.” By Celestia he was a royal! I swallowed a little, realizing just how bad knowing that made all this.

While royals weren’t the greatest, but they still had power, wealth and over all never were said no to. If they wanted something they could take it, they couldn’t be charged with simple crimes, and any crime they were charged with, there had to be a huge trail to just say they weren’t guilty. Celestia never said no to royals because they always had ties to other nations by blood. War wasn’t worth saying no to them.

“Well?” My mom asked.

“No, it was given to me by a colt unicorn. I don’t know his name, he just gave it to me as a gift, if he was royal I didn’t know.”

“Okay then that makes sense.” My mom said helping to cover for me a little, it would be hard to believe a royal would give me a gift. Even though my family was well off they weren’t well know outside of their circles, and royals didn’t have time for lower class ponies, especially one like me.

“How does that shirt fit you?” Rarity asked and I looked at her.

“Perfectly.” I said, but then paused seeing her frown.

“Then I'll make some more like that.”

“All simple colors, no flowers or anything like that and can you add a hood? Oh add pockets, and a zipper.” She smiled a little bit.

“Won’t be hard, it’ll take me a day or two, but I can have three of them ready, is that enough for you?”

“I.”

“It’s fine if you want more.” My mom said.

“Fourteen.” Both of them paused. “I would have to wash them, so I want to be able to have an extra set. I also would like to have socks, I saw it a while ago somewhere. They cover my bottom half, I would need fourteen of them as well, and sturdy so I can run around in them comfortably.”

“Sounds fine to me, can you do it?” My mom asked moving out of Rarity’s way letting Rarity eye me a little.

“Of course I can, it’ll just take me a while to do, a week or two will be needed to do that, of course since they will be plain styles, they won’t be hard to do.”

“Oh,” my mom said pulling paper from her purse. “And make me two sets of those as well, and I need five of these.” My mom gave Rarity a few drawings.

“This is fabulous!” Rarity said rather high pitched. “You drew these?”

“No, I went to a designer in Canterlot, but they said they would need six months to make them, and that was just one. I need to have them ready for gifts in three weeks.” She gave Rarity another piece of paper. “Those are the sizes, I believe that’s all you’ll need.”

“Yes, this is plenty of information, I can have these ready easily by then, I will just need to take your measurements and Scootaloo’s.” My mother nodded. “But you do understand this will be an expensive order correct?”

“Of course.”

“Very well, I'll be back after I calculate the costs, then I can measure both of you, then after we have that done, I'll need the down payment.” Rarity went into the back and I sighed a little relieved.

“I'll be off,” Sweetie Belle said waving a little. “I'll see you later Scootaloo.” I nodded and she left leaving me with my mom. Rarity came out a while later and set a piece of paper down on a counter. My mom went over and I sat down a little tired. Not getting enough sleep was just draining me.

“This is the amount I'll need in advance.”

“Check or bits? I only have a third of that on me.”

“What bank?” My mom pulled out a check and Rarity’s eyes went wide seeing the golden paper check.

“Canterlot first bank.”

“Oh my!” Rarity said grinning. “That, of course I'll accept a check from them, I have an account there as well, I go to Canterlot often. I even have a message sender.”

“Message sender?” I asked.

“A new invention dear.” Rarity pulled up a box. “It was taking forever to find out if checks were good or not, and Canterlot decided to make the first check checker.” My mom giggled a little making Rarity smile. “Just make out the check.” My mom wrote with a ink quill throwing a bit of fine salt onto it and blowing drying it. “And then.” Rarity put the check into it and a poof of smoke went out.

“It shoots out smoke?” I asked eyeing her, she had been cheated. Canterlot had a knack for coming up with insane inventions that didn’t actually work.

“Give it a minut.” My mom said. Smoke went back into it and Rarity opened it showing the check and a note. She took out the note and read it.

“The check has been verified, of course I had little doubt when I saw that check, I had no idea Scootaloo was related to such a dignified pony such as yourself.” My mother smiled. “I of course wanted to try this out, so please understand.”

“Of course I understand, that is an invention I'll have to get myself.”

“Would you like to transfer the money to my account, we can do that.”

“Sounds like a wonderful idea.” Rarity wrote a few things down and my mother signed the letter. They sent it again and another puff of smoke returned after a few minutes and Rarity smiled pulling out a slip.

“There we go, everything is paid for, and I'll get working on your order today. I'll send notice when it’s done, I'll make sure to have the five special orders ready by the end of the week and send for you to make sure they are how you like.”

“Very good, so where do we do the measurements?”

“Come right back here.” We went into the back room with Rarity. It was her material’s room, but it fit for what she was doing. She measured my mom for a few minutes writing things down. “Now for Scootaloo, on the stand please.” I got onto a stand and Rarity felt my side pausing seeing me flinch a little. “Um it will take me a few minutes with Scootaloo, I have a chair in the front if you want to sit down and wait comfortably.”

“Sounds like a good idea.” My mom left the room and Rarity shut the door. Rarity came over to me smiling a little with a measuring type. She wrapped it around my front looking it for a minute.

She moved too fast for me to stop her and she lifted up my shirt with her magic seeing the bloody bandages. I stepped back away from her getting off the stand, I quickly pulled my shirt back over my bandages backing up away from her.

“I knew it.” She said quietly, frowning as she came forward and I started to panic. “When I saw that shirt, I knew, I just didn’t want to believe it.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Stop, don’t even dare go there.” I looked behind me as I hit the wall. “I’ve heard from Dash and others, that for some reason you’ve been off, next to you missing. Something was wrong and no one had a clue why.”

“Please, I.” Tears ran down my face as I started to shaking, panic swept over me, and I couldn’t stop it this time.

“Why haven’t you told any pony?” I looked at her.

“You can’t tell anyone.” I begged. “Please, I.” I started to sob, I didn’t want Rarity to die, Dash was one thing, she might have a chance, but Rarity. If he was a royal, he could do more than just kill her, he could ruin everything she has. “You can’t tell anyone! If he found out, he, please don’t tell anyone, he can never know that you know about it.” She stared at me, her jaw dropped.

“Scootaloo, this, what has he done to you?”

“Please.”

“Tell me right now.” She said sternly scaring me.

“Please, if he.”

“Tell me and I'll decide after that, what has he done?” I stared at her and looked down, as my tears wet the floor. I couldn’t afford her telling any pony, and at this rate, I was really screw beyond belief.

“He, on my birthday he attacked me, I didn’t crash.” Her eyes went wide. “He raped me and then threw me into the river trying to kill me, but that was after killing a guard.” She stared at me. “Some pony saved me and brought me to the hospital. I was in a coma for a while from it, I think.”

“Everything,” she said coldly, having gone even white than her coat. “I didn’t give him that shirt till yesterday.” She said darkly making me whimper.

“He comes into my dreams every night, I can’t sleep, he hit me and used me after school, I was late today so he whipped me. He hits me, or slaps me normally, makeup only covers so well. That’s everything please.” She sat down staring at the ground.

“Scootaloo, that’s.”

“You can’t tell anyone!”

“You can’t be seriously trying to tell me not to tell anyone, what he’s done, once Dash finds out.”

“NO!” I shouted and we looked at the door. “He’s a royal Rarity, if anyone finds out, he’ll kill them. He already killed a guard, and, and, I can’t lose anyone. If I lost one of you, I, I don’t know if I could live with myself.” I cried and she pulled me close to her hugging me lightly against her.

“Scootaloo.” She said tears falling onto my back.

“Please Rarity, I'll do anything, just don’t do anything, or tell anyone. He said he’ll kill any pony that finds out.” She smiled faintly.

“Scootaloo, I wouldn’t die so easily.” She said making my heart twist. “He wouldn’t be able to lay a hoof on me, I promise you that.”

“Please.” She sighed.

“I.” She paused thinking. “Scootaloo this is, I'll save you I swear to you, I will save you… but you’re right. I can’t tell anyone about this, especially Dash. If she found out, she would kill him, and, it doesn’t matter that he did this to you in the eyes of the law. She would be put to death for it, and especially a royal pony like him, it would be a nightmare.”

“I don’t even know if he is royalty or not.” She looked at me. “He always has a mask on, so I can’t see his face.”

“Is he a unicorn with blue eyes?”

“Yes.”

“Then it’s likely him, and if it isn’t him, then he’s someone that knows him, and either way, it’ll get messy. Anyway, give me some time, I'll figure something out. I won’t allow you to suffer for long, I promise you.” She kissed my head and I cried into her chest for a long time and she weep a little herself.

“Thank you.”

“From now on you are to tell me everything that happens, make an excuse or something to come over and talk to me, you can’t be alone in this, you’ll go crazy. Now then, I need to do some actual measurements.”

“I need them to cover up, so I don’t need makeup.”

“I see.” She had me stand on the stand again and she took my measurements. “Now I'll have a pair ready by tomorrow morning. Come before school and we’ll talk a little before you go.” I hugged her.

“I’m been so alone, thank you so much.” She bit her lip.

“I swear to you, I swear on my life, I will save you.” I nodded then went out with Rarity and my mom looked up from a notebook.

“Done?” My mom asked and Rarity nodded going back inside. I went over to my mom and she smiled a little. “So where to now?”

“Sweet Apple Acres.” He nodded and we started walking. She looked at me trying not to smile. Rarity knowing was a huge help, and she was really smart, she would figure some way out of this, I could be saved, breathing might not hurt anymore.

Saying No

My mother and I arrived at Sweet Apple Acres after a rather quiet walk there. It was rather nice to be out in the open feeling the fresh air as we started for the Apple’s house, but my thoughts always went back to him, and how he might be watching.

“I expect them to be delivered by this afternoon.” His voice rang in my ears making me tremble as I looked up. Applejack was standing next to him, it wasn’t his appearance that gave him away, it was his scent, he smells like sweet cherry blood.

“Of course,” Applejack said smirking. “We ain’t been late to an order before and we won’t be now.”

“Very good, you have my address, correct?”

“Yep.” He turned and looked at me making me shrink back making him smile knowing I knew.

“Hello sir.” My mother said bowing a little and he tipped his top hat. He went over to us smiling and he looked at me. I stared at him.

He was as large as Big Mac, in fact a little taller, now that I got a clear look at him, he had a royal blue coat, with a flowing golden mane. He wore golden ruby gemmed hoof guards, and a white vest that looked rather expensive with golden flame stitching on it. His cutie mark was of some kind of a six point star with two swords clashing. Over all he somehow glowed, as if he created light.

“A pleasant hello to you to, and you little miss.”

“Scootaloo don’t be rude.” My mother scolded.

“A pleasure m-sir.” I said trying my best to hide my fear, and to make sure I didn’t piss myself in front of them.

“We’ll I'll be off, I'll be talking to you later Applejack.”

“Yes sir.” He walked off and I looked at the ground and then behind me as he trotted off leaving.

“Wow, talk about wonderful.” My mom said and Applejack chuckled a little.

“Can’t believe he came to my farm.” Applejack said and I looked at her confused.

“Who was that?” I asked and they looked at me a bit surprised, but then smiled using the fact of me being a filly as an excuse as to why I didn’t know.

“That was Prince Jerard High-Blood,” my mom started waving her hoof as if the information was somehow common knowledge. “He is one of the most powerful, richest, and kindest pony around.”

“Yep,” Applejack said smiling a little love struck. “He’s done more good than most any, especially royals, he’s the reason why Equestria ain’t been to war with another country for a long time.”

“Didn’t he save that one school from burning down.” My mother gushed and Applejack chuckled nodding. I stared at them, I couldn’t believe this, no I could. This was a nightmare worse than I could’ve possibly dreamed. Not only was he famous, but respected and liked, a hero. Rarity wouldn’t be able to save me, not from him if this was true.

“So what can I do ya for?” Applejack asked.

“I left my birthday presents here.” I said and my voice cracked a little, if I tried talking anymore I was going to start crying.

“Ah yeah, I forgot about them, they’ve been gathern’ dust. Big Mac!” She shouted and Big Mac came over to us.

“Eeeyup?”

“Will you take Scootaloo’s presents home with her? I have a few more chores to do today before I would be able to.”

“Eeeyup.” He walked away and came back with a cart of stuff. He walked with us going back home and he helped my unload all the stuff into my room before leaving. I stood in the hallway leading to my bedroom, which passed under the stairs. She started to write in a few note books sitting in the living room and I paused looking at her, then at the kitchen.

I smiled a little seeing her work, she loved her work, and even during her time off, or so she called it, she would work even more. I went into my room sorting out the gifts and smiling at a few that I had forgotten about. I laid onto my bed sighing. I would need to think of something before I saw him again, he’d expect a response.

“Enjoying yourself.” Jerard whispered into my ear as tears went down my face. I started to cry burying my face into the bed sheets crying silently. He licked my spine making me cry even more shaking. He picked me up hugging me in a warm embrace as he laid back against the wall.

“Master.” I cried into his royal blue coat, he was going to punish me, I could feel it coming.

“Look at me.” I looked at him and he grinned. “What’s wrong, I thought you would be happy to see your Master.”

“I’m sorry.”

“For what?”

“I, didn’t I do something?” I asked a little confused. “I, I almost called you Master in front of others.”

“Sounded like mister to me.”

“So I’m not in trouble?” He lifted me up and kissed me making me kiss him back, my cheeks heated up a little.

“Now why would you get in trouble for telling others?” I paused. “I told you before I'll simply kill them.” I stared at him. “I wouldn’t matter if it was Dash, Sweetie Belle or even Apple-Bloom. I would kill them.” I hugged him and he smiled and then disappeared making me fall onto the bed.

“Scootaloo.” My mom said opening the door. “I.” She paused looking around. “That’s odd I thought I heard someone else.”

“Just me.” I said wiping my tears away.

“Well okay, I made some dinner, are you hungry?” I nodded going out with her and eating. She went to bed and I went to my bathroom falling asleep in the shower again. My dream was dark for a while and then he appeared to me.

“Oh poor Rarity.” Rarity appeared and he kicked her tied up. “You just had to tell her didn’t you?” He pulled out a knife from thin air

“No I didn’t tell her! PLEASE NOOOO!” I screamed as he slit her throat causing me to jolt up from sleep in a cold sweat looking around for a few seconds. I rolled up into a ball crying for a while, if Rarity died, I would follow her to the grave, but not before finding a way to kill him. I got up taking a small shower just cleaning myself.

I ran out of my house and went to Rarity’s shop. I looked around, it was nearly time for school, but Rarity didn’t live very far from me. I got to her shop and went right in not bothering to knock.

“Scootaloo!” Sweetie Belle said surprised as I bumped into her head first.

“Oh buck.” I said stepping back.

“Language!” Rarity said coming into the room and I paused as blood went down my face having been stabbed by Sweetie Belle’s horn. “Oh dear.” Rarity ran out of the room and came back with a first aid kit. “Sweetie Belle why don’t you go ahead, I’m sure Scootaloo will catch up.”

“Alright.” She left and Rarity eyed me as she bandage my forehead little.

“What happen?”

“I thought, I thought he had killed you. In my dream, he had slit your throat.” She hugged me tightly.

“Dear I told you he can’t kill me.” I looked at her confused as she let go of me. “Now, put that thought out of your mind, even if you told him, that you told me, he wouldn’t be able to touch me.”

“But.”

“Let me explain to put your mind at ease, but not here.” We went upstairs and she set me on the bed. She closed the blinds and pulled out my new clothes. “First of all.” She came over to me and took of my other shirt. “He endorsed my shop publically, he couldn’t just shame me after the amazing things he told the papers.”

“But, he said.”

“Let me finish.” She made sure my green hoodie fit me. “That means he can’t go and try to ruin my business. So do not worry about that, second he couldn’t kill me, if I die for any reason, I have set it up that Twilight and the others will be informed instantly. Even Celestia will be told of what has happen, along with the news papers.”

“Then.”

“If he is as intelligent as he appears, he’ll not make a move against me to. Ah! What was I thinking, of course that stitching wouldn’t hold.” She pulled out a needle and started sewing my shoulder. “To try and kill me, rather it’s accidental or otherwise he won’t blindly kill me outright, in fact he’d have reason to protect me if he finds out somehow.”

“Oh.”

“Now for the last reason, I’m the element of generosity. No one can replace me, the element is bound to me to my dying breath, and that would be cause even Celestia to take action in order to protect me.”

“Then, you can.”

“Stop, please let me finish, I know your thrilled, but you shouldn’t be.” I bit my lip shaking a little. “Hold still.” I stopped and just let a few tears fall. “I can’t tell the others till my plans have finished being stitched together. That means it might be a few weeks before what I’m planning to take hold, and I’m able to save you.”

“Weeks.” I said as if the air from my lungs had been sucked out, no, not just for me, but for the whole world.

“I’m sorry dear if he was any other pony, or royal then I could do it in a day or two, but any sooner and things will happen, Dash will die in any other case. I don’t care what pony say, she’s just too impulsive not to kill him for this. I have to shame him, and dethrone him from his spot. Or we won’t be able to do anything to him, even Celestia would stand in the way of Dash killing him. Once everything is complete I'll be able to save you.”

“But.”

“It will take a while, I’m sorry.” I looked down. “But if anything, take heart that he can’t kill Dash or me, and you can always come to me whenever you feel like it. I'll talk to you and heal you where I can, but you can’t tell anyone else.”

“I understand.” She stopped.

“There we go, now sadly it’ll take me a little while longer to make the socks, come whenever you can, and I'll fit them to you, now you shouldn’t be late for school.” She went over to a dresser and started doing something, I stared at Rarity for a few minutes. “Oh and don’t worry about that shirt, I'll get it cleaned and back to you soon.”

I got off the bed and went out of the room closing the door. I paused behind the door hearing her sob, tears ran down my face and I ran. I got to school quickly and sat in my chair. A few pony around me looked at me oddly wearing a shirt.

“Scootaloo.” Cheerilee said and I looked up at her. “You’re late, and talk to me after class we have a lot to discuss.”

“I can’t I have to get home after school.” She looked at me.

“Then consider it detention.” I paused.

“I can’t.”

“You want me to talk to your parents.” I chuckled and she frowned.

“Please go ahead.” I smiled.

“Fine we’ll talk during recess then.”

“But.”

“Alright class,” she started and I sunk in my seat. “I'll be back shortly, open your books and start reading on page thirty nine.” She left and I opened the book looking at it bored out of my mind.

“Hey Scootaloo.” I turned to Diamond Tiara and she chuckled. “I see you’re enjoying my gift.” I looked at it, it had helped me greatly. I smiled a little.

“Very much.”

“You look better today.” I looked at myself, the makeup was long lasting, but I would need to use more later.

“Thanks.”

“That’s a cool shirt.” Silver Spoon said and I eyed her a little, they were acting nice to me and I didn’t understand it. Everyone was paying attention now to us. It was a little unnerving to be at the center of attention.

“Thanks, I think, are you two making fun of me in some way I’m not understanding or something?”

“No,” Diamond Tiara said frowning. “We were just worried, apparently you’re still a blank flank.” She looked away and I smiled making her smile as well. “But really, you’re okay right?” I stared at her, that comment caught me a little off guard.

“Yeah, I’m fine, everyone don’t worry about me, I’m fine.” They all seemed to accept that. They started talking leaving me alone looking at the book. I had almost finished the other books, I was already a year ahead of all of them from just two days of studying. I took out my own book and no one seemed to notice.

Though since we didn’t have schooling after this unless it was something to do with our cutie mark, I was getting ahead of them in the general fields that normally had no use to normal pony, or at least as far as I knew. I guess that would matter if I had a cutie mark like Twilight, but mine had nothing to do with that.

I started where I had left off and Cheerilee came back after a while. I put away my book acting like it was working on this one. Cheerilee sat at her desk and watched me closely making me sweat a little.

“Recess every pony.” Cheerilee said aloud and stood up. Everyone left and I looked at her as she came over to me. “You’ve been back for two days and yesterday you slept through class, the day before you left early, what’s happening? This isn’t normal for any pony, especially one in elementary school.”

“I’ve not been sleeping very much.”

“Oh.” She sat down. “Tell me about it?”

“Just been having bad dreams, they wake me up and, there’s nothing I can do about it, I’m sorry about sleeping in class, but I’m fine.”

“You should go seek help.”

“I’m I have.” I smiled. “Rarity has been helping me out, she said it might take a while before I can sleep fine again, but she said after my crash, it wasn’t unexpected. So I’m getting help, it just might be a little while.”

“Good, just try not to sleep in class.” I nodded. “You can go or sleep, I don’t mind, just don’t snore.”

“Thank you.” She nodded and I laid my head down not falling asleep, but closing my eyes enough to rest. She didn’t bother me for the rest of class.

“Alright every pony, time to go home.” I got up and went outside.

“Scoots.” Apple-Bloom stopped me and I turned around.

“Hey.”

“Sorry about not seeing ya yesterday, ya want to hang?”

“I already told her.” Sweetie Belle said.

“I know yer mum’s home and all, but we haven’t seen ya none.” She gave me her pouty face.

“I’m sorry about that, but my mom isn’t around that much, I know I want to hang with you guys to, but she only comes home once a month normally. Once she leaves we can hang out with each other. Anyway I have to go before I’m late.” I flew into the air and landed at Jerard’s house going inside and closing the door.

“Hello.” I looked at him on the sofa, he was no longer covering himself. I knew who he was and everything.

“I’m on time.” I said hopeful and he looked at a clock.

“That you are.” I went over to him and sat down next to him. He laid back resting against the arm rest and he pulled me onto his chest. I looked at him smiling up at me, his wide chest was rather warm and comfortable. His coat was a bit slick, but so soft. “So is there anything you want to ask me, or tell me?”

“How do you like my new shirt?” He looked at it as I sat up a little.

“What happen to my shirt?”

“I got it dirty.” I looked down and he pet me a little. “I’m washing it though, I'll be nice and clean.” He pulled me down kissing me and I kissed him back naturally now, I didn’t need to force myself, I just did.

“That’s good, it was expensive.”

“And don’t worry Rarity doesn’t know about it, I had another shirt that I wore over there when I ordered this to be made yesterday.” He paused, he hadn’t thought about it. “So.” I rubbed his chest a little laying my head down.

“That’s good, now I won’t have to kill her.” I licked his chest a little and he rubbed my side a little making me wince in pain. “So how was your day?”

“School was boring.” He licked my tear away.

“I see, what else?”

“Nothing really, I just came over, I made sure not to fall asleep like last time.”

“Wait, that’s why you were late?”

“Yes, I’m really sorry about that.” I bit my lip. “I really did try, but I’m not sleeping right, so it’s getting really hard.”

“I thought you were playing with your friends, had I known that, I wouldn’t have whipped you quite so hard, I would have still wiped you, but maybe two less on each of your sides.” I looked down a little. I guess he wasn’t watching me every second of every day, but still, small town.

“Oh.” He rubbed my sides making my cringe. I kissed him surprising him. “Please stop rubbing my sides, they hurt a lot.” He chuckled squeezing me and making me gasp. I kissed him and he stopped squeezing me enjoying my kiss.

“Okay I’m ready.” He moved spreading his legs and showing him hard and ready. “I enjoyed your sucking, do it again.”

“Yes Master.” I turned around so my bottom was facing him and started to suck him making him smile relaxing nicely. I relaxed a little trying my best to make him enjoy it, and make it last for as long as possible.

I started to move with my tongue making him spread his legs as wide as possible which allowed me to move just right and go all the way down my throat. He moaned lightly enjoying it going for almost an hour keeping him on the edge, but enjoying it so much that he simply let the time pass.

“Finish me.” I looked at him as he looked down at me. He had been enjoying it greatly, but he wanted release. I moved my tongue just right feeling him about to blow and he moved my head back with his magic so the tip was in my mouth, not my throat, causing him to spray the roof of my mouth. It filled my mouth and I gagged a little at the taste, it wasn’t good. “Swallow every drop and suck out the rest.” I did and coughed once finished.

“T-there.” I said trembling a little as I turned around.

“Tell me you love me.”

“I love you Master.”

“Good, now mount me.” I stared at him slightly confused.

“I don’t understand.”

“What do you think it means?” I paused, staring at him. “That means get your little plot onto my dick and start going up and down.” I looked down. It always hurt whenever he went side me like that, and something told me that doing right now would hurt more than normal.

“But it’ll hurt.”

“Now.” He growled and I moved off him stepping back a little scared.

“I don’t want to, please, not-not today.” Tears went down my face. “Let me suck again, or something, but please not that.” He rolled his eyes getting up and panic went through me. I jumped off the sofa surprising him as I ran for the door. Something hit me from the side sending me into the wall hard.

“Oh you stupid little filly.” He growled getting up, blood ran into my eyes blinding me with burning wetness. I looked up seeing a blood splat against the wall and then the blood poling around my body, my stitches had ripped. “You just had to piss me off, I was in such a good mood to, I was even letting you take control. Such a ungrateful brat!”

“I’m sorry.” I whimpered gurgling on my blood a little. His magic picked me up, I was dripping blood.

“Ugh just look at this mess!” He walked me into the bathroom and toss me into the bathtub rather hard hitting my head again and another stream of blood ran down my face, my body was in too much pain to do much or even try to get up. He threw my shirt off into the sink and then took off my bandages.

“I’m sorry.” I choked out.

“Shut up! Ten stitches, I can’t believe you ripped ten stitches. Ugh I’m going to have to completely redo this. Stop twitching!” He shouted hitting me over the head and I blacked out cold.

I woke up laying on top of him staring at me, it was almost night. I looked at my side, I was in my shirt, but it was clean and dry. I had new bandages on, and pain echoed through my body making me start crying into his chest and shaking a little, but I didn’t scream. I looked at him after a few minutes.

“I’m sorry.” I whimpered seeing him frowning. “I-I, please don’t make me do it.” I cried more into his chest.

“Now.” He growled and I swallowed. “You’ll do it or I'll force it up another hole that will bleed.” I gasped a little and looked down. He moved me off him and I sat down in front of him, looking at him hard. “You may lick to make it easier, but had you done it when I asked, it wouldn’t hurt as much.” I licked and sucked a little, he pushed my head away. “Now do as I have asked, this is the only chance you get.”

I moved shaking and getting onto him pressing against me. He sighed and pushed me down making me let out a light scream as I went all the way down. I whimpered at the pain, this time something tore agonizingly. My stomach lurched and my insides choked me as pain washed over my body, making my sides scream at the pressure.

“Please, please let me stop, it hurts so much.” I begged wheezing.

“Keep going.” I pushed up and went down. The stinging got worse and worse making tears flood my face as I kept going. I didn’t understand it, but this was nothing like last time, and this was almost as bad as the first time. The only difference was he wasn’t crushing my insides making it impossible to breathe. “Stop.” I got off of him quickly and put pressure on my belly a little and it dulled the pain a tiny bit, but I wanted to roll around on the floor, as if that somehow would stop the pain.

“Thank you.” He chuckled amused at my stupidity, as if it was over.

“I didn’t say it was over.” I looked at him as he put on a condom. “Now get back on.” I stared at him. “Of course if you want the other hole.” I got onto him again and my blood allowed me to slide easily, but it only made it worse and a sickening feeling came over me again. I started going faster trying to make it end, if there was room to squeeze I would have, all I did was add a tiny bit of painful pressure.

He finished and the second he stopped I jumped off him onto the sofa, blood poured from my insides onto the sofa, it had plastic lining on it protecting it. He smiled picking me up and taking me to the bathroom cleaning me up roughly.

“Master can I please leave?” I asked crying as he rubbed me and cleaned my inside painfully.

“Once you stop bleeding, then yes.” I stopped bleeding on the inside after a while. “Now then look presentable and you can leave.” I nodded as he left me be. I got out quickly and threw up in the toilet, then I cleaned up.

I went over to the mirror and opened it putting on makeup to cover up my new cuts and buries, hitting the wall still did damage. I went home after regaining some composure, and making sure to plug myself so any part of me still bleeding didn’t leak out onto my hind legs. My mom looked at me as I walked into the house.

“Scootaloo!” I looked at her.

“Mom.”

“Where have you been?”

“I was with friends.”

“Just make sure to come home first.”

“I leave with them after school, I, coming home would be a little bit of a wide trip, but I'll try. I’m sorry about being so late.”

“It’s fine, I can’t expect you to suddenly be able to change your life the second I start staying home.” She chuckled a little. “Is that a new shirt?”

“You like it?”

“It’s very plain, but I do.”

“Thanks, well I.”

“I'll cook something.” She said quickly. My stomach growled in acceptance and I nodded. She went into the kitchen and started cooking. I sat down and she made me food and we ate.

She talked about her day at work, she got off a little before me at school, but while she waited for me she did a ton of work. It was by far the most unimaginably boring conversation I had ever had, yet at the same time I loved it great, he didn’t enter my mind when I listened, it was just like studying.

I went to my room at the end of the talk and started studying. I stopped after finishing the book. I didn’t know why, but everything was sticking now and easily. I got up gathering the books and putting them into my backpack before going out into the living room seeing my mom asleep on the sofa. I giggled a little and walked out the front door, started looking around as I walked.

By The Rod

“Hey!” I looked up from the ground as a guard ran over to me. I kept walking and he kept pace with me.“What are you doing out so late?” He asked when I didn’t answer.

“Have to return my books.” My voice wasn’t cheerful or really caring, they actually sounded deader than normal.

“It can’t wait till morning? It’s not safe to be out at night.” I laughed and he stared at me a bit frowning, as not understanding how what he said could possibly be funny. Which in turn made me grin.

The worst possible thing had already happen to me, and was still happening to me. The only other thing that could happen worse was getting killed, and that would at least make everything stop hurting so much.

“I’m sorry,” I said as I wiped a tear away. “That’s just, oh wow.”

“That’s not funny.” I chuckled a little making him frown. “After three ponies and two fillies disappeared a while ago and then a guard a few weeks ago, this is hardly something you should find funny.” He snapped clearly not happy about my tone. Probably more of Jerard’s victims like the guard. I was the only one to survive most likely, he didn’t seem to be one to keep his pets alive for long.

“I’m sorry I'll go home after I drop these off.”

“You should go home now.” I was probably the safest pony in Ponyville right now, I doubt Jerard would kill me till he had his fun.

“I'll take that into consideration.” We reached the library and I went inside.

“Spike that one goes over there.” Twilight said pointing at a book he was holding and he sighed. I walked in and she looked at me. “Scootaloo, what are you doing here so late?” I smiled a little going over to her and giving her the books.

“Just returning.”

“Too hard?”

“No I finished them.” She paused.

“Finished?”

“Yeah I need the next ones.” She stared at me a little.

“That’s not possible, you can’t have completed these in three days. It would take any pony a school year to, I mean it even took me three months.”

“I’m done, can I get the next set.” She put them back and came back with a few more books giving me them. “Thank you.” I put them in my backpack and left. The guard walked with me and I looked at him. “Are you going to walk with me the entire time?”

“Yep.” I sighed a little, he was rather annoying. We got to my house and I went inside closing the door and watching him leave from the window, I hoped dearly he wouldn't take an interest in me, that was the last thing I needed. I went to my room and set the books on my piles of notebooks and papers on my bed. My bed had turned more into a study than an actual bed, a fact that was not lost on me. I went to the bathroom using the toilet and then I bundled up in the shower.

“You know what?” Jerard's voice said and I jumped, almost hitting the ceiling, I quickly spread my wings and floated to the ground breathing a bit fast. I looked at Jerard having appeared in the bathroom. “I’m going to have you sleep with me tonight, and probably from now on.” He picked me up and we teleported to his house. He dropped me onto the bed and I started to panic.

“What?” I asked getting up and he closed the bedroom door locking it. The bedroom was on the second floor.

“You’re sleeping here from now on, I can’t be having not sleeping well, it’ll kill you after a while, and it makes it unpleasant for me.”

“But, but I.” I blushed. “I'll wet the bed.”

“Not with me you won't.” I stared at him. “I promise you that you won’t.” I didn’t know how he could be so sure. He got into bed and pulled me under the sheets hugging me. I swallowed and snuggled into him.

Rather it was his warmth completely encasing me, or his scent filling me, I was able to fall asleep easily. It didn’t matter that I was scared of him, I was too tired to stay awake, and in such a soft bed, it was hardly going to be my choice.

I woke up and sat up yawning a little. I paused and then looked at him still asleep next to me. I looked down and then under the blanket. I paused, I didn’t wet the bed, and I actually felt really good. I had finally slept!

“Morning.” I looked at him as tears went down my face, I hugged him. “Well, well, I’m guessing you slept well.”

“First time in weeks.” I said, it was the first time in week I didn’t dream of him, but then again did I need to dream about something that I was about to wake up to? He grinned moving and uncovering himself.

“How about some breakfast.” I stared at him for a few seconds.

“You-you, I haven’t healed.” I said with a shaky voice.

“Suck, I won’t use you like yesterday, sure the blood was a huge turn on, but it just didn’t feel as good as I hoped.” I moved going between his legs and started to suck, I didn’t want this one to last so I did everything I knew that would work, finishing him easily after just a minute surprising him. “You’ve gotten really good at that.” He started to laugh a little. “And to think you made that last one last that long, talk about skill. That should be your cutie mark, not whatever that is.”

“May I go home?” He thought for a minute and I swallowed.

“I don’t know.”

“I love you Master.” He smiled.

“Fine.” He zapped me and I appeared on my bed. I looked around, this no longer fazed me even a little. After doing this over the last few days, I had gotten used to it. This was how my life was and it wasn’t going to change by me crying. If I didn’t adapt to him, he was going to kill me painfully.

I went to Rarity’s shop and I made sure to miss Sweetie Belle this time. Rarity looked at me and sadness came over her. She set a few things down and I followed her upstairs and she fitted me with a red hoodie shirt this time.

“So?” She asked finishing.

“You don’t want to hear it.” She stared at me.

“Yes I do.” She said with an odd sour to her voice.

“I’ve gotten used to sucking.” She looked away a little. “But yesterday he wanted to.” I shook my head a little and she eyed me. “He wanted to do it here.” I pointed.

“Your mare-hood?”

“Yeah, I, I don’t know why, but I just couldn’t, I panicked and told him no. I tried to run and he threw me against the wall. I ripped ten stitched.” She bit her lip. “I, is there nothing?” I begged a little. “I bled for a while, it wouldn’t stop for almost an twenty.” She covered her mouth and tears went down her face. She paused for a moment before hugging me tightly as tears went down my face.

“I’m so sorry, but there isn’t, all I can do is tell you not to lose hope, the day will come where you’ll be safe. Just please don’t lose hope.” She gave me the shirt from yesterday releasing me and I put it into my backpack.

“I-I slept with him last night.” She paused for a few seconds. “I didn’t wet the bed.” I said cheerfully even though it felt like I had no air in my lungs. “I have since, since that first night, but last night, I, please don’t hate me.” My limbs went numb as if the life had been drained from me. My eyes searched her reaction which became slightly confused.

“What?”

“I felt, I felt safe sleeping next to him, I actually was able to sleep last night, and I don’t know why.” She hugged me again. “I don’t understand this, why doesn’t any of this make any sense?!” I cried into her chest.

“I’m here for you, let it all out, there’s nothing wrong with that.” I could feel her grinding her teeth. “If it dulls the pain enjoy it as much as you can, every second of it, don’t be ashamed for something that makes you feel good. I swear to you the things that I will do to him, will.” She shook holding me tighter. “Will make him wish he was never born.”

“Thanks.”

“Now you should get to school. I'll wash this hoodie like the shirt, and give it to you tomorrow.” I nodded. “Oh and I have socks.” She pulled out two pair of socks from a drawer and she put them on me along with hoof shoes. They were different from normal shoes because they covered my entire hooves bottoms, they matched my red shirt. “Also here.” She pulled out some weird style clothes made of jeans.

“What’s this?”

“Shorts, I call it jeans.” She put it onto me and it covered my bottom half nicely, it connected to my socks so only my head and tail were really showing. It was oddly perfect, it hid everything!

“That feels weird.” I moved a little bit, it didn’t constrict moment, but it gave me a nice soft pressure. This material was really good.

“Well if you get cuts or bruises on your flank then you can cover yourself. Since you have such a large order I'll throw in a few.” She winked. “Plus the shoes I had just laying around anyway.” It was clearly a lie, the shoes were brand new, I hugged her.

“Thank you so much.”

“Just a little longer Scootaloo, just a little longer. Now you should get to school, you’ll be late at this rate.” I let go of her and hurried along. I paused outside, the shoes felt oddly nice, I was able to run faster with them on.

I took flight flying softly going faster than I could run, but not so fast as to strain my wings any amount, each flap stung my sides though. I landed as the bell rang and I went inside going to my seat. Everyone looked at me a bit oddly.

“Trying new fashions I see.” Cheerilee said chuckling a little and others snickered making me smile.

“Hey don’t be jealous.” I said grinning. She laughed and so did others.

“Alright every pony let’s get onto the lesson.” We went through class and she noticed me being bored, but did nothing about it seeing me paying attention to her noticing everything about her, causing her to be little nervous. The way her hips sway with each step to the way she spoke so clearly and crisp, from the nervous quiver of her left ear tip, even the bead of sweat going down her back. “Scootaloo number six.”

“Eight.” I answered instantly and she paused thinking for a few seconds.

“Right.” She went on. “Recess every pony.” They all left and she looked at me. “Is everything alright?” I licked my lips and the hair on her back shot up. “Scootaloo, is there something wrong?”

“Is there?” I asked condescendingly. She looked me up and down a little swallowing. Her nervousness was a little confusing, but then again I was staring her down.

“No.” She back up a little and I got out of my desk going up to her and she stared at me unsure what to do. I didn’t get it, but she was nervous and scared of me, she had no reason to be either of those. I went inches from her and her cool breath felt nice.

“Then why are you acting like I’m going to hurt you?” I asked concerned and she relaxed a little.

“I’m not, I just thought you might do something else, it was a silly notion.”

“And what would that be?”

“Nothing, why don’t you go play with the others?”

“I’m not feeling good today.” She looked around getting nervous again. “I would rather stay inside with you, if that’s alright with you.”

“Yes, it would be fine, but you’re a little close.” I moved closer to her seeing a bead of sweat go down her brow.

“Am I?” I asked and she stared at me. I didn’t know why I was so close to her, but something about her made me relax, like there was something that just made me want to push her, but she wasn’t getting mad, just nervous.

“Y-yes.” I stepped back and she looked at me surprised as I sat down.

“Sorry.” I looked away and she gave me a confused look.

“Oh I, didn’t mean.” I looked at her and she looked around nervous. “If you need a hug or something, I’m open.” I got up and I hugged her.

“Thanks.” She smiled and I went back to my seat sitting down, she then sat back down at her desk. “So how’s it going with Big Mac?”

“Good, good.” She looked at a few papers. She thought for a few seconds. “Hey would you mind taking a test for me?”

“Sure? But just me?”

“Yes.” She got up and slid a test in front of me. Everyone came back inside and I started the test easily passing it. I gave it to her at the end of the class so she didn’t give me another, which I felt like she would.

I went outside and took off without a word to anyone making me smile. Apple-Bloom and Sweetie Belle didn’t try to talk to me as I flew to his house and he looked at me as I walked into the room. I closed the door and paused.

“Hello.” He said with an edge to his voice.

“Um, I.”

“No.” I paused, he didn’t want to hear me. “Get over here.” He growled and I rushed over to him sitting down. I was in trouble for something, I just knew it. He pet me lightly and I closed my eyes enjoying the feeling a little.

“What did I do?” I asked on the edge of tears.

“What do you think?”

“Is it because I’m not wearing your shirt, I have it in.” He slapped me stopping me and tears ran down my face as blood mixed with a few. He started to pet me again.

“No, try again.”

“I, um.” I thought for a few minutes as panic filled me, I had no clue why he was mad at me. “I love you Master.” He made me look at him.

“Try again.” He growled scowling at me.

“Please I don’t know.” I choked out.

“You came in smiling at me.” I paused. “I told you not to do that, now I have to make sure you don’t do it again.”

“I.” He slapped my side sending me rolling over the table onto the floor and everything went white for a moment as pain rushed over me heavily. I gasped for air, the pain just knocked everything out of me. He got up clearly unhappy.

“You just had to smile didn’t you, do you like me hurting you that much?!” He yelled at me and he kicked me sending me back first into the wall and gasping as the pain spread throughout my body, I hit the bookshelf’s top falling about a yard to the ground. I rolled up into a ball coughing.

“I’m, I’m sorry Master, please forgive me!” I begged.

“What?” He stepped on my side making me scream into my hoof. “Say that again!” He ordered grinning.

“I’m sorry Master! Please forgive me!” He stopped and snorted letting me breath coughing even more. He went over and sat down on the sofa. He padded it and it tried to get up, but fell down shaking. It took me several times and a dozen falls before I reached the sofa crying and tired. My energy was zapped by the pain, making everything shaky at best. I was lucky I could get up at all.

“Now then, if I ever see you smiling again, I'll break your jaw.” I nodded. He picked me up and kissed me. I didn’t have the energy to kiss back, everything was zapped from me, all I knew was pain coursing through my entire body. “You are just trying to piss me off today aren’t you?!” He yelled.

“No Master.” I said with a dead voice and he hugged me smothering me, but at this point it would be a blessing just to stop the pain. He stopped and I gasped for air lightly. “Please kill me Master.” He paused staring at me.

“Did I say you could ask to die?”

“Please.” I begged pathetically. If Dash could see me at this moment, oh how she would hate me, I knew she would scorn me seeing me so weak, to see me nothing but some stallion’s play thing. I knew she would tell me to fight, to be brave and try to kill him, but I was in too much pain, I was too weak.

“No, I have other uses for you.” He pulled off my shorts and tossed them floating me in the air to his mouth. He licked my cheek and then went down making me whimper as stinging from my mare-hood screamed at me to make it stop, pleading to me, but my body wasn’t responding to my begs. He came up after a few minutes licking blood from his lips. “That won’t do.” He dropped me onto the sofa.

“Master?” I asked confused, he got up going into the kitchen and came out with a metal rod of some kind, levitating it with his magic.

“Get up.” He said smiling. Panic went through me and I pushed my body trying to find the energy. I fell down and he smiled. “I said get up!” He slammed it in front of my face making my body launch up into the air enough to allow me to twist mid air landing on my hoofs breathing hard.

“I’m, I’m up!” I said surprised and happy at the same time.

“If you fall once I think you get the idea, now get off the sofa and come in front of me.” I looked down at the sofa, it was unforgivingly comfortable, even normally I was likely to trip, as I was, I was going to get hit by the rod. I moved one hoof after another concentrating on walking, I got one step away from the edge before tripping and falling off the sofa face planting it into the ground.

“No.” I whimpered, I had failed!

“And so close to.” He used the rod like a golf club hitting my gut and sending me into the wall next to the front door cracking the thin wood and falling a good yard to the cement hard wood floor. Soon the pain over came me and I passed out cold.

I woke up and looked around being on my bedroom bed. Everything was numb, I tried to move, but my body wasn’t responding, I could move, but my body simply didn’t want to, and it really didn’t want to. One breath later and had there not been a gag in my mouth all of Ponyville would have heard me scream in pain.

After I ran out of tears I forced myself to get up, my legs weren’t broken, but it felt like they might as well be, I fell rolling off my bed, twisting and face planting again into the hard ground. I fell onto my back almost blacking out from the pain. I needed to cool down, I was too hot. I rolled over and my body spasmed in pain making my limbs flail around a little till my shoeless hooves found the floor. I got up and my legs shook rebelling against me and sending me toppling to the ground.

I finally gave up trying to walk and crawled instead. I went to the shower, the lip of the shower forced me to go over it. I collapsed to the floor of the shower. I was lucky the shower was made for fillies and the controls were close to the ground. I kicked the cold water button turning on the shower not caring about my clothes as the cold water rained on me. My body radiated heat, and the cold water fought against it. I passed out after a while, being in too much pain to stay awake.

“Scootaloo are you in there?” I woke up to my mother’s voice and I turned off the shower realizing I was freezing now, but everything was numb. I could actually breathe now. I took out the gag.

“Yeah.” I said in a rough voice, I sounded like I had been crying.

“Are you alright? The doors locked.”

“I’m, um, taking a shower.”

“Oh, when did you get home?”

“I came home after school and started a shower, I must’ve fallen asleep, sorry for not telling you.”

“That’s fine.” I sat up leaning against the glass wall of the shower. “Are you sure you’re alright in there? The water must have run cold if you’ve been asleep.”

“Yeah, and no I was really hot so I’m actually cold now, I'll be out soon once I warm up.” I looked down moving my shirt, there were new bandages across my belly. I opened it to see a rather nasty stitching going from one side to the next. He had ripped me open. I turned the shower to warm and started it.

“That’s fine, I have dinner ready.”

“I'll be there shortly.” She left and I sighed warming up, while the hot water hurt like a buck to the head, I was too cold not to use the hot water, and if I didn’t warm up, my body would shiver me to death. Uncontrollable moment was the last thing I needed.

I finished with my shower, then spent a while with a dough roller I had under the sink, getting the water out of my clothes before hanging them. I paused seeing a first aid box under the sink with a note. I looked at it, reading.

“These should be enough bandages for a while.” I opened the box displaying a large amount of bandages, and rather nice ones to. I quickly put on new bandages and went into my room putting on the shirt he had given me. I paused seeing the shorts on my bed. I put them on and it covered perfectly, leaving my shoes on the bed.

“Scootaloo are you alright?” I looked at my mom as she opened the door.

“Yes, sorry, I’m still tired.”

“Well eat, then you can go to bed.” I nodded and we went to the kitchen. I sweated a little, breathing was hard, and my energy had been zapped out of me. Even now my body cried for sleep to take me. I sat down and started eating with her.

“How was your day?” She asked looking up from her plate. The last thing I wanted was a long conversation, each word felt like a knife to the gut. Even when he wasn’t here, he was still hurting me, there really was no escaping him.

“Boring, had a test, and that’s it. I’m sorry about falling asleep.” Her expression was a bit unconvinced, she suspected something, I needed to play yet again another game. “We should do something.”

“No it’s fine really, I just did work today, you probably don’t want to hear about all that again.”

“I do.” She stared at me smiling. I was getting so good at hiding the pain, at this rate I might get a second cutie mark.

“But I can’t be all that interesting, I mean you probably don’t care about numbers and stuff.”

“Mom hearing your day always relaxes me, please.”

“Well if your sure.” She started talking and it let me doze off enough, plus I didn’t actually have to talk for her to think something was off. We finished and I went to my room. I opened the new books and started studying. While I wanted to fall asleep and oh so badly, I was pretty sure he would come for me so I couldn’t afford being asleep when he did, or who knows what he would do.

Gifts

“Enjoying your night?” I froze as he appeared behind me.

“Master I’m sorry.” He picked me up and pain crushed my insides choking me. We teleported to his room and he set me on the bed a little hard. He then opened the drawer of the nightstand pulling out a needle with his magic and injected my neck with it. Things went numb allowing me to relax and the pain went away a little.

He got on the bed and pulled me under the sheets, hugging me. I stiffened and moved a little finding a comfortable spot, my nose pressed against his chest and he eyed me. I nuzzled him and closed my eyes taking in his scent, he no longer smelled oddly to me, just nice and warm. I fell asleep after a few minutes enjoying the warmth he gave me.

I woke up to the sun rise. My body ached and begged me not to move, my insides were especially loud in screaming at me, but somehow, it wasn’t as disabling. I sighed and looked down and he was hard. I then looked up, he was still asleep. I paused thinking for a few minutes and went down.

When he woke up he would make me do it anyway, and it was better to choose to do it of my own will then be forced. He would likely choke me if I just waited, and I wasn’t sure how many more times I could afford before going brain dead.

He didn’t wake up as I started sucking and he smiled in his sleep as I kept going, he woke up and moved the blanket looking at me, I had made this last for a while. I knew he enjoyed it so might as well satisfy him.

“Someone wants their breakfast.”

“Yes Master.”

“But I want another morning activity.” He pulled me up and I cringe in pain, he opened a drawer and pulled out the cream. I wasn’t going to even try to fight him. He pulled me up and took off my shorts then started rubbing it into my bottom. He put on a condom letting me suck that, he then put cream onto the condom as well after a little.

He set me down on my belly mounting me, being careful not to rip me. He started going into me and it went in with little discomfort this time, in fact it was much easier than the last time. He started slowly and I moaned making him smile as my mare-hood dripped erasing the pain from the inside of my mare-hood.

“So you enjoy the back door now.” I nodded, well compared to the ripping of my front one, yeah it felt great. Just the way it warmed my insides with each thrust was enthralling, with each thrust, things just melted together and my pain dulled, allowing me to mold into the pleasure and actually enjoy it.

“More Master.” I begged surprising him and he started to go faster and harder making me moan as my insides numbed finishing me and I sprayed the bed with my fluid.

“Someone’s enjoying themselves this morning.” He finished, then pulled out and tossed the condom away. “Clean me.” He said sitting down and I turned sucking him clean making use to get every last bit on him.

“Master.”

“Go make yourself presentable, I’m done this morning.”

“Right, Master.” I took my shorts and went to the bathroom down stairs taking off my shirt and took a shower washing out my mouth with soap, removing extra makeup, and then taking off my bloody bandages putting them in a bandage bin. I dried off and went to the mirror, I paused seeing the mirror.

What was this thing I was staring at? It was covered in scratches, bruises, gashes and many of them would become scars. What was this lifeless, worthless thing? Whatever it is, was probably going to die some painful pathetic death and end up drowning in its own blood begging for mercy as the blade chopped down onto its neck. It’s hoof drifted to the stitching across its stomach, or so it must have hoped.

“Hurry up.” I looked at him and he eyed me, then come over to me. “Wow.” He grinned making my heart drop. “You look good with stitches, oh I’m going to enjoy cutting you more, maybe I should cut my name into you.” I swallowed becoming unsteadied, I should have run when I had the chance.

“If-if you want Master.”

“Actually.” I opened a drawer pulling out a knife with his magic and I resisted the urge to step back away from him and run. “Come out, don’t bother putting on makeup yet, you’d just have to redo it.” Tears went down my face as I followed him out of the bathroom and over to the sofa.

“Master, please don’t do this.” He sat down and grabbed me turning me onto my back going between his legs. He opened the razor sharp knife looking at it.

“Are you trying to tell me what to do?”

“No Master, of course not, but I.” I started sobbing. “I don’t want to get cut please don’t cut me.”

“It’ll be clean and quick.” He grinned and he grabbed a bite guard off the table putting it into my mouth. I bit onto it, he looked down tapping the knife on my chest a little thinking of what he should write. A thought came to mind making him take aim.

The blade slid through my coat easily and into my skin. He craved into my chest making me scream in pain, luckily having a bite guard. Tears pouring down my face sniveling. MY MASTER, on my chest, LOVES ME below that. He then made a heart above and one below, almost touching the stitching that was on my belly. He took out the bite guard and kissed me, I kissed him back.

“Thank you Master.”

“Your Master just gave you a present, smile.” He said grinning.

“But I’m, please help me, I’m stupid, I don’t understand.”

“When I make you happy you smile you idiot, but you don’t smile when other’s do, or I'll break your jaw.” I made a hard smile and he kissed me. He put the guard back into my mouth and then started to sow up my present and I didn’t scream as much. The pain was already so great that adding on more was hardly possible. I took out the guard once he finished allowing me to look down. It looked horrifically beautiful, but then again it reminded me that I was his doll, and he was doing a patch job on me.

“Thank you for the gift.” I smiled. “I love you Master.”

“Oh it’s not over yet.” I quickly put the guard back into my mouth. He turned me onto my side then craved hearts into all four of my upper, the hearts were below my cutie marks on my hind legs. I had a very hard time keeping still. These areas didn’t have pain normally so they were abnormally painful, and he had to hold down each leg as he gave me his gifts. He finished sewing and I took out the guard coughing.

“Thank you Master.” I said drooling, my throat was so dry I couldn’t swallow, it just wasn’t working.

“I don’t know why you think this is over.” He turned me over and I whimpered crying dry, I had run out of tears. “Now what to crave here, oh wait!” He set me down and he ran out of the room into the kitchen. I heard the stove start and panic when over me as I figured what he was going to do.

“Master, no.” I begged softly with a dry mouth as he came out of the kitchen floating a branding iron with his magic.

“This is the perfect gift.” I stared at a red hot iron. “My family’s crest.” It was of a tree surrounded by a fire ring.

“But, but, I’m not your family.” He grinned.

“Scootaloo I never planned on killing you.” I gave him a confused look. “Once you come of age I'll marry you. Then we’ll have our own foals.” My jaw dropped at his overly excited voice. “Scootaloo, even though I’ve loved you for a short while, at first it was just one of my little games, but you lived. No one else has lived!” He shouted with glee. “You’re so wonderful, you did everything I could have ever hoped for and so much more. You have no idea how much I love you.”

“I-I-I.” I stopped breathing fast controlling it. “T-t-t-t-ank yo-u Mast-er, I-I didn’t.” I tried swallowing, but nothing came, this, this was worse than I could have possibly dreamed, worse than anything I thought possible. It was one thing to end up killing me, it was another to force me to live through this.

“You didn’t?”

“Know your love for me was so, strong.” He grinned and came over to me and I put my guard back in knowing this was going to hurt. I could feel the heat from far away, and up close, well it burned and curled my hair without even touching me, causing a rather bad burnt hair smell to fill the air.

He lowered it making sure to keep me still so he didn’t miss. It pressed to the center of my back. It was large enough that it covered my whole back. I blacked out almost instantly from the intense pain as my insides cooked.

I woke up and screamed into a gag, before pausing for a few seconds realizing I was on my bed, and while I knew I was in pain, it somehow was a concept I didn’t understand as if my brain had shut the pain button off. I looked at myself. I didn’t have any bandages on, and I was on a slightly bloody towel. I looked at a note from him. It was simple instructions that I should follow about cleaning my wounds. My eyes shot up hearing a banging, and then my front door opening.

“Scootaloo!” I heard Rarity shout.

“In here.” I tried to yell, but my voice just came out as groans and whimpers. Rarity ran into my room and stopped staring at me. Tears ran down her face seeing me and I smiled a little bit shaking. “Master gave me gifts.” I managed to choke out and she covered her mouth. She came over to me, but didn’t dare touch me.

“I, this, this is too much, he’s gone too far, I. I don’t care what happens I’m going to kill him.”

“No.” She looked at me surprised. “Master didn’t mean harm, he gave me gifts.” I turned over onto my side which hurt the least of everything. “See, he loves me.”

“By Celestia.” She said gasping, her body vibrated, or was it the room? I tried to get up and she stopped me. “Don’t, don’t move.”

“But I got blood on your clothes.” She started crying so hard that her legs gave way making her fall to the floor, she buried her face into the sheeting crying. “Don’t cry.” I whispered.

“I.” She got up and started pacing. “Something, something, I need something. I’ll take you and, no I can’t take you like that, but I can’t, Dash.” She kicked the wall furious and I whimpered scared. “This, I, I'll hide you.”

“No.” I whimpered and she looked at me. “If I’m late he’ll get mad.”

“You, your.” She sat down as if the air was knocked out of her lungs. “You’re hurt so badly you don’t realize what you’re saying to me.” She started crying again. “I can’t leave you like this, you’ll die!”

“He said he’ll marry me.” She stared at me as everything started to sink into me realizing what I was saying, and the pain button was hit sounding the alarms in my head. “Kill me.” I begged crying. “Please make it end.” I sobbed. “I can’t, I don’t want to live, please, please kill me!”

“I, I can’t, I need you alive or, or he’ll just do this to another pony. We need to stop this with you, we have to.”

“Please, my body, it’s, I need help, I can’t do it alone.”

“No, you’re going to live, don’t lose hope, I'll figure something out.” She set a bag down and left me. I cried till I fell passed out.

“Wake up.” He growled waking me up, but I didn’t move or open my eyes. “I told you to wake up.” I felt a hoof push me a little. “Are you dead?!” He asked a little bit panicked and then pressed his head to my side hearing my steady heart beat and breathing. “No just asleep, maybe having you black out every day isn’t such a good idea.” He kissed me and my eyes opened as I kissed him back making him smile.

“Master, I, oh no, I’m late for school.” I went to get up and he pushed me down.

“You missed that half an hour ago.”

“I’m late, I’m sorry, I didn’t wake up on time. Please forgive me.” My bottom lip trembled, I was late again, he had come looking for me. Then again he might kill me, maybe he would be nice and finish it.

“Don’t worry today I gave you a special gift so not coming was fine.”

“Thank you Master.” A strange joy filled me at his acceptance making me smile. I wasn’t going to get punished for my weakness, Dash would be proud.

“And you’re in for a real treat, today was Friday. Which means two days of healing and rest. Wonderful isn’t it?” He teleported us back to his house, he cleaned me and made me presentable dressing me. He made sure I drink and ate, then had me lay onto his bed and hugged me, letting me fall asleep next to him.

I woke up and we were in my bed, he laid next to me. Pain coursed through my veins, but he pet me lightly and I smiled a little at the nice feeling. I nuzzled him a little and he pet me more making me blush a little. He was being so nice to me.

“Can-can I have a kiss?” I asked and he looked at me a little surprised, but then smiled kissing me. He rubbed my flank and I smiled enjoying the kiss, I had learned his kisses were more than just simple kisses. It was his way of giving me love, he never hurt me when we were kissing, it was safe.

“I didn’t know you liked kissing?”

“It’s nice.” I nuzzled into him. “And you enjoy it don’t you?”

“Very much, you’re a good kisser, you learned fast, and you’re really good with your tongue.” He let me fall asleep.

“Scootaloo.” I woke up to my mom’s voice. I looked at her as she opened the door. “I was wondering when you might get home, I thought we could go out eating.”

“Mom I’m not feeling well.” She came over to me and felt my head.

“You’re burning up! This calls for soup and bed rest.” She seemed rather happy about it, almost too happy. Did every pony want me in pain, first Rarity, now my mom. The next thing I would know, Dash would want to break my wings.

She moved the bed sheet covering me and she left coming back with soup. She fed me and kissed my head. “I can’t get sick, so just sleep, I'll be outside if you need anything.” I nodded. She left and he appeared next to me.

“Nice mom.”

“She is.” He kissed me.

“Apple soup, good choice.” He turned me on my side and unwrapped me, then kissed his gift softly making it tingle oddly pleasant. He licked my wounds and it gave me a weird warm feeling. “Tastes even better down here, but this will do.” He licked my wounds for a while and I smiled.

“Thank you Master.”

“Feel better?” I looked down and his gift on my chest had healed a little, enough that it just stung lightly, it was no longer a stabbing feeling allowing me to breathe much easier, his tongue somehow healed me.

“Yes Master, it doesn’t hurt as much, but how?”

“Magic tongue, I’m slowly burning you, but that closes your wound and it heals from that.” He kissed me giving me a strong iron taste in my mouth. He stopped and started licking my sides and all over on all my wounds. They slowly stopped hurting making me feel just wonderful.

“Thank you so much Master.”

“You’ve been good, and therefore you get gifts.” I smiled and he removed stitches softly making it sting, but not badly, and while the stitches were now gone, it still had the appearance of being stitched together.

Over the next two days he stayed with me. Petting me, telling me I was good and that I was a great pet, he even helped me study, which in turned numbed everything, allowing me to finish three new books that he bought with his money, he was just so generous. He wasn’t all bad, he was kind, he let me smile and nuzzle him, not only that, but he took the pain away. He was a great Master, he gave me so much love.

“Master.” I said waking him up. He looked at me laying on top of him. “May I?” He smiled.

“Yes.” I moved down and licked his morning wood a little before sucking. He smiled leaning back his head, he slept on his back oddly enough, but it made for easier mornings. I finished him after a couple minutes and he went limp making me make sure he was clean. He shifted a little.

“You can go home today, I’m still tired.” He teleported me home and I landed on my bed smiling. I got clean, dressed and went to my mom eating breakfast with her. She smiled seeing me smile.

“How was your night? Feeling better I hope.” I nodded. “Well I'll see you after school, I want to see you home right after school, is that clear young lady?”

“I.”

“You’ve been sick, I don’t care if it’s inconvenient, you get your little plot here or I'll be meeting you at that school the second the bell rings.” I nodded getting off the chair going out the front door, then flying into the air.

“Scoots!” I looked at Dash and I stopped as she did. “Cloud, now.” She growled lightly and landed on a cloud. I landed on another cloud a little ways from her. She paused and she flew over to mine and I flew to the one she left. “What the, get over here!” We switched clouds a few times and her eye twitched. She flew around destroying them all but the one I was on. I paused looking around as she landed.

“Um, that’s not fair!” I said a little scared backing up.

“Squirt!” She came forward and I ran flying and she yelled mad. “GET BACK HERE! STOP RUNNING FROM ME!” She flew after me, it was a dream that I could get away from Dash. She grabbed me and I went limp making her grunt. She landed and looked at me. “If I let you go will you run?”

“No.” She set me down. I smiled a little and she let out a breath.

“Now fess up, why are you running from me?”

“I’m late for school.”

“Don’t you dare.” She growled and I turned over going belly up closing my eyes and she stared at me. She laid down and laid her head on my belly. “So, what’s up?” I looked at her staring at me with her beautiful crimson eyes.

“I’m sorry for running.”

“As if you could escape me.” She chuckled and I swallowed. “Now what’s up? What did you do? What made you want to run from me?” I couldn’t really stand to look at Dash, every second I did it was like looking at everything I could never be. I could never be as strong, fast or as beautiful as her.

“I’m sorry.” Tears went down my face and she eyed me.

“Ugh this is just like last time! Tell me!” She shouted and I flinched. “For goodness sake, I can help you!” I stared at her, at this rate I was going to spill my guts to her, and he was going to kill her! I couldn’t, if Dash was hurt, I really wouldn’t be able to live with myself, I couldn’t take that.

“I hate you.” She paused.

“What?” She asked chuckling a little knowing all too well I was lying.

“Leave me alone!” I kicked away from her and got up.

“Ow.” I looked at her with a bloody nose, my heart sank. “You got a powerful kick there.” I paused.

“I’m sorry I didn’t mean.”

“I know.” She got up. “I shouldn’t have grabbed you like that, but what’s up, why are you acting like this? You never started running from me till after the whole crash. It was bad, I get that, but why are you so afraid, what are you afraid of?”

“I’m.”

“What?” I tried to wipe tears away, but they wouldn’t stop.

“Please Dash, I’m sorry, but it’s painful to look at you.” I turned and took flight flying away, landing at school. I looked back and Dash hadn’t followed me. I wiped my tears away and they stopped after a short while.

I went inside and went to my chair sitting down. Cheerilee looked at me sliding a test onto my desk making me groan. Everyone else eyed me a little, and Apple-Bloom chuckled with Sweetie Belle as I started working on the test.

“Done?” Cheerilee asked and I gave her the test near the end of the class and she eyed me, I had been done for a while, but I didn’t want to take ten tests on a single day. She started corrected it. The bell rang and I went to rush out. “Stop Scootaloo!” I stopped and looked at her a bit nervous. “Everyone else go.” They left and I went up to her desk.

“Y-yes?”

“You keep passing these tests without even trying, just how many years ahead of everyone else are you?”

“What?”

“This was three years ahead of you in your studies, how are you passing these tests like they’re nothing?”

“They’re really hard.”

“I see barely any work here, and you got them all correct, I know for a fact you couldn’t have cheated.” I paused.

“Well I have to go.” I ran.

“Stop!” She called after me as I got outside and took flight. I paused seeing Dash in a cloud, clouds were spread out now. Replaced for the ones she destroyed. I flew home, I had forgotten to go to Rarity’s shop because of Dash.

“Hey mom.” She looked at me surprised. “I got to go, just checking in.”

“Wait I.” I flew off going to Rarity’s shop and landing breathing hard. I had never flown so much or so fast in one day. I ran to Rarity and she looked at me.

“Scootaloo, you’re alright, I was just about to come over.”

“New clothes.”

“Right, but, we should talk.”

“Can’t if I’m late he’ll get mad at me.”

“Who will?” Sweetie Belle asked and Apple-Bloom was right next to her.

“Um, personal teacher.” I said quickly and they paused. Rarity handed me a bag and I ran into the closet and changed quickly. I came out and gave her the bag. Both Sweetie Belle and Apple-Bloom were giving me odd looks, but I couldn’t change in the open. “Thanks I'll be back tomorrow.” I ran flying into the air. I noticed Dash in a cloud watching me. I grinned and Dash’s eyes went big as I bucked under her cloud making it disappear from under her sending her falling.

“SON OF A.” Was all I could hear as I landed and rushed into his house breathing a little hard. He smiled seeing me.

Author's Note

note will update on the 8th,

Shards

“Dash.” Rarity said nervous seeing Dash with a very serious and dangerous look as if she was ready for blood, it even scared me.

“Not here.” We went upstairs to Rarity’s room and she closed the door motioning for us to sit on the bed and we did. “So she told you?” Dash pulled me close.

“Everything, but his name.”

“Dash don’t act stupid.”

“I know it’s Jerard High Blood.” I paused. “Come on squirt you don’t think I’m that stupid do you? It was clear who you were talking about when you said royal. There are only three royals in Ponyville right now and he’s the only male. Now Rarity tell me what you have planned.”

“I’m to be honest, I’m stunned you haven’t killed him.”

“Rarity, I may be impulsive some times, and lay around, but the one thing I’m not is a screw off. If a friend needs me I'll go to the ends of Equestria to save them, and further if I have to. Now tell me, this plan of yours is the only reason I’m sitting here.” Rarity sighed a little, then looked around closing the blinds.

“Fine, my plan will take two more weeks from today, she just has to hold out till then, and then.”

“That’s too long,” Dash said interrupting her. “From everything she told me, she’ll be dead within a few days at most.”

“There’s nothing.”

“DON’T TELL ME THAT!” She shouted, she grit her teeth shaking a little as tears went down her face. “Don’t you dare say there’s nothing we can do about it! Scootaloo is suffering daily, we have to do something to stop it now!”

“Don’t you think I would do it if it was possible?” Rarity said through her teeth. “I’ve tried everything.” She sat down and stared at the floor for a minute before looking at Dash. “I have done everything I can think of.” Her voice cracked. “There’s nothing else I can do, until I can remove his claim to royalty, and shame him, there’s nothing I can do!”

“Then we’ll run.” Dash said looking at me for a moment.

“Where?” Rarity asked and Dash looked at the bed. “They would hunt you down, it doesn’t matter if you got permission from her mom and dad, they would find you both, and that would only be the start of it. Two weeks is a very long time to hide, and if you get arrested, I don’t know if I'll be able to remove his claim to royalty removed. Or it would take another month to do it.”

“Fine,” Dash said becoming limp. “Two weeks is all you got, I'll watch Scootaloo for every second she’s with him. If he moves to kill her, I don’t care if I get put to death, I'll kill him on the spot, but know if you don’t come through I'll kill him anyway, and not even Celestia will be able to stop me.” Rarity swallowed a little nervous.

“I'll make sure it goes through then.”

“Come on Scoots, we should go do something fun.”

“I can’t,” I said and she paused. “I’m not allow to.” Dash grit her teeth. “I’m sorry.” Dash hugged me tighter.

“It’s fine, then what are you allowed to do?”

“Study.” Both of them paused.

“Study? He wants you to study, that’s lame.”

“It isn’t for him.” I looked at Dash and she stared at me. “When I study it’s like everything disappears, and, I don’t feel anything. Normally it hurts so badly that I’m choking, and panic, he, I.”

“Then we’ll head to the library, we’re counting on you Rarity, don’t let us down.” Dash put me onto her back and we went out of Rarity’s shop. She flew us to the library setting me down, and we went inside. Twilight was reading a book at a desk with a few things around her, she didn’t look up. “Twi.” She paused looking at us.

“Dash,” Twilight said and paused. “Scootaloo, what nice earrings?” She looked at Dash a bit confused.

“Please don’t ask.” I said, Twilight stared at me for a few seconds.

“What can I help you with? The next Daring-Do isn’t out yet.”

“Studying,” Dash said motioning to the books. “Scootaloo wants to study, so put down everything and help us please.”

“Alright, which subjects?” Twilight asked looking at me, Dash looked at me.

“I can get them.” They watched me for a little as I gathered the books. Dash dragged over a large cushion and pillows, along with a table for us. I set the books down and Twilight eyed me for a few seconds coming over to us.

“Hey is Jerard helping you study or something?” Both Dash and I looked at Twilight surprised.

“What would make you ask that?” Dash asked quickly before I could even open my mouth.

“Well he came in and returned your books the day before yesterday, I know they were yours because of the stamp, and he had bought some expensive books from some Book Beard in Canterlot. I know books pretty well, so I know when I see hundred bit books. Even Canterlot prep schools have trouble getting those books because they’re so good.”

I looked down a little, the books he had gotten were so simple and easy to learn from, the others were okay, to iffy at best. Dash pulled me close to her.

“I.” Dash started.

“Yes.” They looked at me. “He helped me study a bit, Cheerilee I think talked to him about it. Or something, I’m pretty stupid so.”

“You’re not stupid,” Dash said sternly. “Don’t ever put yourself down.” I nodded and Twilight eyed Dash a little noticing there was something she was missing. She cleared her throat a little wanting to know more.

“Anyway, he, um, gave me the books to study from. He helped teach me for a while, he, gave me this because I, passed his tests.” I felt the collar a little and Twilight frowned a little bit, then looked at Dash.

“Then why aren’t you learning from those books then?” Twilight asked. “They are a hundred times betters than these ones.”

“I already, learned everything I could from them.” They both paused.

“That’s not possible.” Twilight said eyeing me a little.

“Why?” Dash asked.

“Those books covered three grade levels, five ahead of Scootaloo, it’s impossible for her to have learned everything from them.” She paused looking at the books. “But.” She looked at Dash a little bewildered. “How about I help you study?” Twilight said smiling, she grabbed a notebook and she sat on my left, Dash moved to my right.

“Okay.” I said and I opened the books.

Twilight was amazing, simply amazing, she made it seem like it was nothing the way she explained it. By the end of the day Dash was asleep behind us with a towel over her eyes, Twilight was next to me smiling as she finished explaining a physic’s problem, and how magic reacts according to Star Swirl the Bearded’s third principle.

“And that’s why.” She yawned pausing. She looked at the clock and paused realizing we had been at this for hours on end, gone through several books, and had a pile of notebooks as tall as me on the ground next to the table. “Oh wow, it’s late.”

“Crap I need to get home.” I paused looking around, we had books spread out all around us. Twilight gasped loudly waking up Dash, and she looked at Twilight.

“Oh my gosh, it’s true, you really did finish the books.” She looked at Dash and then at me shocked.

“What?” Dash asked still tired.

“I don’t think it’s because your behind or anything like that Scootaloo. The fact a royal would go out of his way to teach you, and get you those books, I think he may be thinking about giving you a scholarship and having you apply to Canterlot U.” Both Dash and I paused. “The way you learn, I don’t even think magic could allow someone to learn so easily.”

“What do you mean?” Dash asked sitting up and yawning.

“Well look around.” Dash’s eyes popped a little looking around. “Scootaloo you aren’t stupid you might be a prodigy.” I stared at Twilight.

“I.” No, he wasn’t, he couldn’t be planning that. He had only helped me study because he was bored watching me sleep and lay around.

“That must be it, anyway if that’s true then you should come by every day and study with me. Heck if he doesn’t call them I will.” She got up chuckling a little, then she stretched. “My word goes a long way.”

“Twi you shouldn’t worry about that.” Dash said and Twilight frowned.

“Dash, Scootaloo is extremely smart, I dare say even smarter than me from how easily she learned all this, she could, oh my I have to write to Celestia about this right away.” She ran out of the room and Dash grunted a little.

“Egg head.” She said falling back. Dash grabbed me, pulling me back to her and pulled a blanket over us. “You’re sleeping with me from now on, got it, good.” Dash yawned a little shifting a little. “Hey Twi!”

“Yes?” She poked her head around a corner.

“Send a letter to Scootaloo’s mom that she’s with me and sleeping with me, also you don’t mind us sleeping here do ya?”

“No go ahead.” I blushed a little as Dash hugged me closer to her closing her eyes, the lights went out.

Dash fell asleep and I smiled smelling her. Dash was everything I wish I could be, everything I wanted, and she loved me enough to die for me. She was too good for me, I hugged her and cried silently into her chest doing my best not to shake.

“It’s alright Scootaloo.” Dash said surprising me. She looked down with tears rolling down her face. “It’s alright.” She hugged me tighter. I fell asleep in her forelegs crying, and she wrapped me in her wings crying as well.

I woke up a little and paused seeing Dash asleep next to me, sweating as if she was having a nightmare. I looked down and I sniffed her smiling. Dash had a odd lavender mixed with a morning mist that reminded me of sleeping on a cloud. It was wonderful, I could hardly believe she smelled so good. I bit my lip as a thought went across my mind.

What did she taste like? I couldn’t say Jerard smelled or tasted bad, in fact I liked the way his scent danced on my lips. I looked at Dash, and then looked around. Twilight was asleep upstairs with Spike, the library was locked up, and we were alone.

I moved down making sure Dash didn’t wake up, Jerard seemed like a rather heavy sleeper, and Dash I knew was even heavier than him. I could probably punch Dash and she would giggle at the tickle, well so long as I didn’t hit her in the nose.

Her sweet scent filled my lungs and she shifted a little in her sleep making me pause. I licked her and Dash’s leg’s twitched a little. I swiped my tongue along her mare-hood and she groaned lightly. I smiled at her taste, she wasn’t bad, in fact she tasted something like clouds wrapped in a mist of soda and cream. It was odd, but tasted rather good.

I started licking and my taste buds went wild as she became wet, she moaned lightly her sleep making me smile. I started going deeper swirling my tongue and sucking lightly. She started to breath faster as I went harder getting more of her sweet juice.

She moaned as she finished spraying my tongue, I smiled and cleaned her up making sure she wouldn’t notice when she woke up. I moved and looked at Dash’s face, she was smiling in her sleep rather happily. She shifted comfortably,

“Sorin’.” She mumbled and I frowned a little, I would have liked it to be my name she called, but it was fine. We were both mares and I knew Dash didn’t swing like that, but then again. If I could find excuses to sleep with Dash more, I might be able to give her more good dreams. Twilight came down after a while.

“Wake up every pony.” Twilight said. Dash opened her eyes seeing me smiling. She paused blushing a little. She sat up looking at Twilight. I sat up and hugged Dash making her pause. I hadn’t wet the bed last night, so that meant I just needed someone next to me. “How did you both sleep last night?” Twilight asked coming over to us.

“Pretty good.” Dash admitted blushing a little more.

“I slept great.” They looked at me and Dash smiled a little.

“Well Scootaloo you should get to school.” Twilight said.

“Oh crap I’m late!” I shot up and ran out of the library taking flight. I flew to Sugar Cube corner and went inside. They were always opened early in the morning to catch fillies and colts going to school.

“Welcome.” Pinkie said smiling.

“Soft cookies, they can’t be hard at all.” I pulled out a bit and gave it to her. She gave me two cookies smiling.

“Enjoy.” I went outside and ate them, my tongue hurt from the tongue ring a little so I just swallowed them, before flying to Rarity’s shop. I went inside and she looked at me as Sweetie Belle came out from another room.

“Scoots.” Sweetie Belle said coming over to me and I smiled.

“Hey.”

“Why do you come here every morning?” I paused at her blunt question and Rarity frowned a little.

“I get clothes, a new set each day, she has to fit them for me.”

“Oh, okay that makes sense, but where did you get those earrings, and why are you wearing a collar?”

“Don’t be late Sweetie Belle.” Rarity said and Sweetie Belle rolled her eyes. “Don’t make me tell mom and dad.” Rarity threatened and Sweetie Bell ran outside. Rarity smiled a little and looked at me. We went upstairs and she started fitting me. “Anything new?”

“I slept with Dash in the library last night, I haven’t seen him since this morning, and do you mind me taking a shower?”

“Sure after I’m done fitting you.” She finished and showed me to the bathroom letting me take a shower. I let it run for a little while cleaning my ears. I went out to her and Dash was talking to Rarity. They stopped when they saw me.

“Dash.” I said grinning.

“Hey squirt.” Dash said with a helpless expressing seeing my scars, it was the first time Dash had seen my whole body. I ran up to her and hugged her. “I’m sorry I couldn’t protect you.” She pulled me close to her. “I'll do my best.”

“I know you will Dash.” I got dressed stomping my shoe a little bit. I ran downstairs and took flight feeling really good. I flew high into the air and let myself fall through the air feeling the weightlessness.

Just the feel of air whisking around me, by body twisting in the wind just gave me peace letting my mind rest as I fell. I punched through a cloud getting a nice cold morning brush from the cloud.

“Scootaloo!” I heard someone yell and I turned over seeing a few pony from my class panicking. I flapped my wings and pushed hard a few yards in the air sending out a strong gust of wind and slowing me completely letting me land softly.

“What’s up?” I asked grinning and Apple-Bloom looked at me like I was crazy, I looked around at all of them and they gave me looks of concern. “You all need to loosen up.” I said chuckling and walking pass them going inside to my desk. I groaned seeing a test waiting for me and Cheerilee was smiling seeing my reaction.

“That’s not funny.” She chuckled a little bit.

“Yes it is.” Everyone came inside after a little. I started working on the test and everyone noticed the collar and earrings. Cheerilee frowned seeing them, but didn’t comment. I finished and she eyed me as I started to make myself look busy. I wrote out everything, every last step for the entire test, then double and tripled check.

“Recess every pony, not you Scootaloo.” I grunted.

“Ms. Cheerilee,” Apple-Bloom started whining. “Scootaloo hasn’t been out to play during recess for a while.” Cheerilee gave Apple-Bloom a scolding look.

“Go play, I have to talk to Scootaloo.” Apple-Bloom looked at me unsure and I smiled a little. She sighed leaving with Sweetie Belle and I looked at Cheerilee she took my test scanning it, then she went over to her desk checking it. “Perfect score.”

“What no I didn’t.” She looked at me for a moment and I bit my lip.

“Really which one?”

“Ten, thirteen and twenty nine.” She looked at them.

“These are correct.” I paused thinking. “I checked it all, you got all the right answers, you just wrote the wrong one on those three. I can clearly see you circled the incorrect answers, the right ones are there.” I opened my mouth, but then closed it. I had forgotten to do that, I was showing work just because I had nothing else to do and I didn’t want to finish in five minutes to only get another test.

“Oh.”

“But the fact you just failed to fail is a little concerning.” She chuckled a little and came over putting another test in front of me. I stared at it, this one was hard looking, I looked at her smiling. “If you pass this one I'll give you only one last test.”

“Fine.” I started and this one actually took me a while longer, but I finished after an hour, then double checked my answers catching two mistakes.

“Done?” She asked and a few others looked at her from their books. I looked at the clock, it was still a while before the end of the day, I looked back at the test before at her.

“I don’t want to take any more.”

“One last one after I check this one.” She snatched it from my desk and I bit my lip. She took it to her desk and she checked it till the end of class. “Stop.” She said as the bell rang and I paused looking at her.

“What?” I asked.

“You passed without a single incorrect answer.” The tests covered several subjects, it wasn’t just math, it was a lot of things. “Tomorrow you’ll take the last test and then if you pass that you’ll not have to take any more test from me, I promise you.” I got up running outside, Apple-Bloom and Sweetie Belle were waiting for me with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon making me pause.

“Scootaloo.” Apple-Bloom said.

“Sorry I’m.” Diamond Tiara went in front of me stopping me. I looked at Apple-Bloom and Sweetie Belle, and they weren’t shocked by this.

“Where did you get that collar and those earrings?” Diamond Tiara asked. I backed up away from her. “Even I don’t know where you would get something like that, and my daddy has plenty of gem crafters.”

“I don’t have time for this.” I bent down and launched into the air pushing them back from my powerful gust of air shooting into the air. I chuckled and paused seeing Featherweight flying next to me. “What the.”

“You’re not escaping!” Apple-Bloom shouted as they all chased me in a Twilight’s air balloon.

“OH COME ON!” I shouted at them. “Looks like I got to kick it up!” Featherweight’s eyes went wide as I fully extended my wings flapping hard and leaving him in the mist as I flew going down into the Everfree forest and he didn’t follow me, neither did they. Not like they could.

I easily lost them and ran inside his house closing the door behind me and looking out a window to see no one had followed me. I fell to the floor tired. A rather grim feeling came over me as if I was about to have my head ripped off. I shivered and looked at him with a rather distasteful frown on his lips. I gulped and got up.

His frown made fear and terror go through me making me run over to him and sit down next to him on the sofa. I looked down and he wasn’t close to being up. I looked up at him staring me down.

“M-Master, is there anything, I-I can do?” He just stared at me for a few minutes and tears went down my face dreading what he was planning to do to me. “Master please don’t be mad at me, I’m sorry for whatever I’ve done.” I shivered and his stared pierced me making me roll up into a ball scared. “Say something please.” I said lightly shaking.

“Where were you last night?” He growled lightly and I got up breathing fast. Finally words, sweet relief from his silent rage. While it wasn’t long, it was worse than him hitting me because just not knowing was unimaginably scary.

“I-I fell asleep at the library, I was studying with Twilight.” His gaze felt like it was burning through me with fire. “I’m sorry, I, please forgive me, I won’t do it again.” He chuckled a little bit.

“Not that.” He growled and I shivered.

“W-what may I do?”

“I slept without you last night.” He said gritting his teeth. “And then you told me that you would come later only to lie to me about that. I waited near an hour for you to come, but you didn’t, I checked your home and you weren’t there.”

“Tell me what I must do, please Master it hurts to see you like this.”

“Oh it’s far from hurting yet.” I flinched as he got off the sofa. “Stay, I'll be back with your punishment.” Tears ran down my face and I looked around scared, Dash, I wanted Dash, but-but she couldn’t help me. Even she wasn’t going to make a move till two weeks, unless I was about to die.

He came out with a new branding iron and I backed up making him frowned. He came over to me and ripped off my clothes like it was made of paper with his magic throwing them to the side, then he pinned me down on my side.

“Master please, no!”

“SHUT UP!” He yelled at me. I looked at the branding iron, it was a heart shape. “I hope you bite your tongue.” He pressed it to my side around the whip scars and I screamed covering my mouth so it wasn’t loud as he dug it against my side. If it weren’t for the clock on the wall I would’ve thought he kept it there for hours, not ten seconds. I gasped as he pulled it off making me choke on my tears.

“Master.” I begged gasping for air.

“Shut up.” He flipped me over and I screamed loudly at the pain covering my mouth with my shaky hooves.

I stared at him as he pressed it to my other side. I screamed hitting an octave I didn’t know I could reach causing a window’s glass to crack. He took it off and everything burned, my insides were on fire, I could smell myself cooking and my hair burning to my skin. I gagged at the smell and he picked me up.

He took me into the bathroom and tossed me into the shower and started running cold water. I flipped around like a fish trying to cold my burning sides, but each time I switched sides the other side would burn.

“Thank you Master.” I said crying finally sitting up to have the water hit both of my sides just right. I turned when I saw a glimmer of something. I paused seeing a silver whip in his hoof and him grinning. He whipped my right side and I let out a scream as it hit perfectly on my side in the middle of the heart sending me flying into the wall and spraying blood across the tile. I coughed some water out.

“Move back, I want an X in those hearts.” I started shaking. “Or do you want me to whip you till I get it right?” He growled and I got up trembling. I went back to the spot and blood ran down my side. He whipped me and I rolled back into the wall spraying more blood. I gasped at the pain. Next to the burning, the stinging and stabbing played hell with my insides. Making everything churn as if being ripped out.

“Master, no, more.” I begged barely able to breathe from the pain and the need for air mixing together.

“Don’t fool yourself, we have to have it match.” He growled and I got up coughing walking back over to the spot dizzy. I got into position and he whipped me sending me into the wall choking on blood mixed water. “Again.” He growled and I tried to get up, only to fall onto my side screaming in pain.

“Pleeeasseee.” I begged. “No more.” I managed to choke out.

“NOW!” He yelled, I tried getting up, but couldn’t. He grabbed me and throwing me out of the shower hitting a mirror on my right side. I shattered the mirror and fell on glass having landed before me on the floor, then glass rained on me from above. “I'll not let you keep me in a bad mood just because of some stupid little game that you want to play!” He flipped me over and whipped me completing the other X.

“Sp-spa-spare.” I couldn’t even finish my words as I drooled blood. Glass had found its way into my mouth.

Tears and blood pooled around my body, everything hurt again, the small pieces of glass embedded in my skin didn’t help me. They only stabbed me more all over my body. He picked me up and started pulling out the glass making me yip lightly at the pain. He opened my mouth finally and pulled out a few large pieces throwing them onto the floor.

“That made me feel better.” He took me over to the sofa and set me in front of him on his legs as he pulled out some thread. He started sewing the X’s closed along with a few rough gashes on my body. “Wake up.” He slapped me on my side making me gasp in blood, I spit it out lightly drooling it out.

“M-m-m.” I stopped trying to talk, it wasn’t going to come out. I just lay there in pain as he finished sewing me up.

“Beautiful work if I do say so myself.” He looked me over wrapping up my wounds and I choked at how tight he did it knowing it hurt. He turned me on my back giving me some kind of relief. “Now then, what to write, what to write.” He took a knife off the table with his magic and tapped his lips making me start to hyperventilate.

He gasped realizing something. He opened my hind leg and wrote liar on the inside of it, and then whore on the other side knowing they wouldn’t scar. He smiled spanking my flank. He then made me kiss him and my mouth stopped bleeding.

“Mas-Master.” I managed now that I wasn’t drowning in my own blood.

“I’m feeling much better now.” He moved me showing him hard and I whimpered knowing it was going to hurt. He went inside me and both of us were dry, plus mixed with his size, it made me pass out finally from the pain.

Cheating Pillows

I woke up on his bed and pain ran over me like a stampede of cows. I let out a loud screech of pain. I started to cry in relief realizing I had a mouth guard in my mouth. I tried to get up but my body begged me not to, making it hard to sit up. I looked down checking myself. I was a mess, a small dribble of blood came from my mare-hood, he had really torn me open, and this time he had gone out of his way to do it. I felt my neck for a few seconds, my collar and necklace were gone. I felt my ears and my earrings were still there.

A humming from downstairs made me look around panicking. I didn’t know where my collar or necklace was, but if I didn’t find them, he would be mad. I paused, he was probably the one that took them off. I left in my mouth guard as I got off the bed grunting a little as my sore hind legs.

It didn’t matter how sore I was, he would want me to come downstairs the second I woke up if he took my collar. I made my way downstairs screaming into the guard, thankfully it muted me pretty well.

“Awake?” He asked as I made it to the kitchen and a delicious scent filled my lungs making me get onto a chair at the kitchen island looking at him. A plate of food was on the table ready for me, still hot to. I looked around for my collar and I saw it on the counter next to the stove with my necklace.

“Y-yes Master.” I said setting the mouth guard down. The kitchen had an island in the middle of it, with a stove next to a sink and a back door, with just counters on that side of the kitchen. He didn’t turn toward me still cooking. I was hungry, but I wasn’t about to bite into scolding hot food.

“Good, are you hungry? Start when you like.” I blew on it lightly and took a few bites of it when it cooled. “I know you’ll love it, I asked around and I got some good feedback from your mother.” I paused and started to panic.

“It’s really good.” I said quickly, and it was true, he was a great cook, though this was the first time I had tasted it. “My mom told you?” I asked scared.

“Yes, she told me a lot.” Tears went down my face. “She, was, so pleasant, I can only imagine how she tastes.” I looked down and scanned the food for a few seconds as panic went through me.

“No, please, no!” I said crying, I stared at him for a few minutes. “Please tell me you didn’t just feed me her!” I shouted and he grinned a little.

“Don’t worry I wouldn’t feed you your mother. It wouldn’t taste very good, then again if you told them, then I would be forcing it down your throat as raw as a new blade of cut grass in the morning.” Let out a breath of relief and he turned around.

“Thank you, Master, the meal is wonderful.” He set down a plate for himself and turned off the stove.

“You’re sides still hurt?”

“Yes Master, deeply.”

“Good.” I looked down. “I got permission from your mother, you’ll be living here from now on.” I stared at him and he grinned. “Apparently a rather large account was opened and they asked for her personally. Like the ever so kind hearted pony I am, I told her I would be happy to take care of you.” I stared at him and something snapped. I started to ball onto the table hitting my forehead down.

“Please no!” I shouted surprising him a little. “Please Master stop doing this to me, I can’t take it!”

“Stop crying and eat, and I'll let that slide.” He growled. “That’s wonderful news, and you are to treat it like that.” I nodded and slowly stopped crying and started eating trying to knock the knot back down my throat. The deliciousness of the food only made my heart feel empty. We finished and he took my plate putting it into the sink.

“M-may I have my collar back?” He frowned a little. “Please Master, I, my neck feels cold without it.”

“That’s for good mares that don’t lie and sleep around with other pony!” He slammed the plate shattering it onto the counter scaring me. “You think I didn’t find you at the library?!” He shouted very mad and I bit my lip scared. “You don’t think I didn’t see you sleeping with Dash last night?! Do you think I wouldn’t find out? That I’m idiot without a single brain cell?!”

“I-I.”

“YOU WHAT?!” He screamed at me pounding his hooves on the island cracking the tile top.

“I, she, I’m sorry!” I cried.

“You cheat on me and you don’t even tell me! Do I have to tell you everything you’ve done wrong?! I’m not your father I’m your Master!” He growled.

“But-but I-I didn’t, have sex with her.” I finally managed to choke out, lying the best I could manage.

“If you had,” he growled so deeply that the room vibrated. “I would have snapped your neck.” I swallowed. “Cheating means doing anything meant for only me with another pony, rather sleeping in the same bed, or in the same room. Kissing another pony, or anything else like it. If you have sex with any other pony, I'll kill you, and I'll make you wish for me to brand you before I rip out your throat!”

“Yes Master.” I said shaking. I understood now, it made so much sense why he was in such a bad mood. I had betrayed him, my punishment wasn’t just random, he was very mad at me, no that’s an understatement.

“Ugh, I’ve made a mess.” He started cleaning up

“Master I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, please I won’t do it again, I-I.” He looked at me. “Dash had made me sleep with her. She said something was off and, she wouldn’t let me leave till I told her. I told her I wasn’t worthy to be her student, she accepted it.” My voice cracked as I choked on my tears. “But said I shouldn’t be sad, but I still love her, please.”

“That doesn’t change the facts.” He growled.

“Please forgive me, I love you Master.” He sighed and slid the collar and necklace over to me. I put the collar on quickly and let out a breath of relief.

“Necklace to.” I looked at it and then at him.

“But, it’s not a gift from you.” He smiled a little.

“I'll get you a better one then, but for now wear that.” I put it on hesitantly. He went around the table and we kissed each other.

“Thank you for everything Master, I’m so sorry, I'll make sure it never happens again so long as I live.” He kissed me again and I hugged him.

“I think you learned not to do it again.” I nodded. “You’re missing school tomorrow, is that clear?”

“Is there any way to tell Rarity?”

“What?” He looked at me locking his jaw.

“She’s been making me clothes, and, and she wouldn’t know that I’m living here now, is there any way to tell her?”

“I'll send a letter to her.”

“And Cheerilee wanted to give me a test tomorrow.”

“I'll send her a letter as well, now get to bed.” I got off the chair and paused as I hit the floor. A few tears ran down my face and he sighed, then kissed my head putting me onto his back with magic. “Come on.” He started walking.

“I’m sorry Master for my weakness.”

“You’re not weak, or a whore.” I paused. “You’re mine.” A weird feeling came over me and I hugged him burying my face into his warm back. His coat against mine just made everything numb, I hugged him closer as we got into his room.

“I love you.” He stopped and I froze.

“What did you just say?” He looked at me and I started at panic a little.

“I love you Master.” He threw the bed sheet to the side and set me down.

“You meant that.” I stared at him and I felt my chest a little and then looked at him smirking at me.

“You’ve done so much to me Master, and so much for me. I really do love you.” Tears went down my face as my heart burned. “I really do love you.” He hugged me. “I don’t want you to hate me.” He let go of me and I let go of him. He went down eating me out and the pain stopped rather quickly surprising me a little. He licked his lips.

“The feeling I got from you saying that to me was wonderful.” He kissed me making me taste blood. He then moved to my sides removing the bandages, licking my wounds and taking the pain away. “Because of it, I'll make you feel the same.” He licked more taking the pain away nicely making me blush really deeply.

“Thank you so much Master.” He kissed me.

“Now rest, I'll be up shortly.” He left and I rolled up in the sheets going to my sleeping spot waiting for him, a while passed. Whatever he was doing was taking a while, which meant I had to stay awake.

I paused looking at his spot on the bed. I looked at the door and he was gone. I rolled over to his spot and smelled his pillow, he washed everything but it. I looked up at the door again, and then turned back to his pillow burying my face into it and licking it a little.

His pillows were so soft, especially his, I loved them. I hugged his pillow, and the thought of him hugging me came to my mind filling me with warmth. His chest was always so soft and comfortable.

“I love you Master.” I blushed and face hoofed. I was telling a pillow that I loved it, he wouldn’t be happy. Then again it smelled like him, and felt like him, but he was warmer, better, and he was something else. “Don’t leave.” I paused looking down. “Me.”

All things considered, if he truly intended to keep me alive, then. I started to cry realizing my thoughts had drifted. I couldn’t believe I nearly thought that, even if I loved him, he hurt me, and he kept hurting me. He wasn’t planning on keeping me, he was going to kill me once I got old enough, or even bore him. I put his pillow back quickly and reach over for a tissue blowing my nose and throwing it away.

A slight smell came over me. I sniffed myself pausing, I smelled like cooked flesh, and burnt hair, not a good smell. I rushed into the bathroom feeling rather sickened by the smell. I started cleaning myself. The house had two bathrooms, and this was the Master bedroom so it had its own bath and shower as well as plenty of room. I used the restroom then started to clean myself completely.

“Scootaloo.” I looked at him as he stood by the bathroom door.

“Ah one second Master, I, um smell.” I blushed a little He came into the shower pulling me out with soap still in my mane. He moved us to the bath and started the water. I washed the soap out quickly and he plugged the hole letting the water fill.

“I was thinking.” I looked at him as I laid on his warm wet chest, I was still tiny compared to him, he was just so big. It made me feel small in a good way, I really didn’t mind this feeling.

“Yes Master?”

“How would you feel going to Canterlot with me tomorrow for the day?” I paused, but kept a loose expression and pose, Rarity had told me to say no to him, but, if it was just for the day, then, I couldn’t very well say no.

“Just for the day?”

“Yes, we would come back in the morning in time for you to go to school, I can’t take you home and keep you just yet, no matter how much I want to, and believe me. I want to so badly.” I smiled blushing a little.

“We couldn’t stay longer?” He stared at me and he opened his mouth to talk, but then closed it for a minute thinking.

“You have no idea how badly I want you to come with me and stay forever. You, you just, oh I love you so much.” He hugged me and I smiled. “Even after all I’ve done to you, you love me, and it’s a wonderful feeling. I wish you could feel this.” I kissed him and he grinned kissing me back. “But alas, I cannot. It’ll be some time before I could, I would have to come up with a reason to bring you.”

“But you’re a royal, can’t you do anything you want?” He groaned.

“Every word.” He stroked my side and I smiled nuzzling him. “Every moment, makes me want you more and more.” I smiled. “No, I can’t, if I were to take a filly to my home and word got out. It would be bad to an extent.”

“I don’t understand.”

“While I’m one way with you I still am a very decent pony, I know that you may think I’m a mon.” I kissed him stopping him.

“Don’t-don’t say that, don’t put yourself down for me, it hurts to hear you even consider saying it.” He stared at me shaking a little, but it wasn’t with rage, it was with love and longing I didn’t understand, but I was going to play him. When I made him happy he didn’t hurt me, so I was going to make him love me.

“I have a reputation to keep, taking a young mare as my wife is not uncommon, I’m not that much older than you, but you’re still a filly for a few more years. Once you become into mating age, then I can marry you outright, even if it’s the day of your birthday. It won’t seem odd or wrong.”

“Then.”

“I'll figure out a way to take you soon enough, but I just want to show you where you’ll be living, and show you all the good things. I also have to pick up a few things, but I want this to be a fun trip.”

“Will me being out in open be a problem?”

“Of course not, we just wouldn’t be able to be physical, no more than a kiss on the cheek, or a simple hug.”

“Oh.”

“Showing you around Canterlot will be a fun experience. Plus I'll have a real reason to take you and show you around.”

“What’s that?”

“I’m nominating you to Canterlot University.” My eyes went large, that was, it was the most well known and finest school in the world, it was also known as Princess Celestia’s school for the gifted, it covers all grades and types of learning. Twilight went there up to coming to Ponyville, even though it was thought of mostly to teach unicorns, they had all kinds of pony learning there.

Only royalty, rich, famous and the most intelligent are allowed to walk it’s halls, if he was really nominating me, he was planning on making me his wife. Royals only nominated a common pony when they wanted to give title to someone without noble birth. It was also a fast track to any job, or life a pony could ever ask for.

“But, but, I’m just a, common pony.” He chuckled.

“You’re anything but common.” He growled with a rather seductive smile. With a wet mane, he was so handsome he was beautiful. “The way you learned from those books, it was like magic, you’re a genius and I got Twilight to help me with it. You’ve been pushed to the head of the line.”

“But wouldn’t I live in Canterlot then?”

“Yes, but you wouldn’t live with me silly filly.” He chuckled a little making me smile. “I wouldn’t be able to live with you, but I would have an excuse to see you every day. I would let you stay at my house under the assumption of studying of course. That would allow me to do a lot with you.”

“That’s great.” I smiled nuzzling his chest and tears fell onto it. My nightmare just become worse than I could imagine and Twilight had helped him.

“I’m glad, but tomorrow is just the start, we’ll be having plenty of fun, you’ll love it.” I nodded. He stopped the water and I enjoyed his warmth mixed with the water. This was heaven even if it was only for this moment in time.

I helped in cleaning him, and we finished with nice smelling shampoo, washing up nicely before going to bed. He picked up his pillow and smiled making me frown. He chuckled licking the spot I had licked, and I covered my mouth.

“I-I.” He set it down and chuckled. “How did, you-you had left.”

“I was watching from the hallway, apparently you don’t want me to leave you.” I looked away a little. He got onto the bed and I paused not sure how to act. “And you love me.” He kissed me turning me over onto my back and I smiled.

“But I, am I in trouble, I know I shouldn’t have been on your side, or touched your pillow, but.” He kissed me again.

“I never told you that.” I swallowed a little. “All I saw was you missing me even though I hadn’t left you, crying when I left you. I had no idea you loved me, I always assumed it was just a lie so I didn’t hit you. I didn’t realize you meant it.” He kissed my chest.

“Of course I meant it!” I paused blushing as he went lower. He started to eat me out and a feeling came over me making me spread my legs widely. His tongue went deeply inside me making me moan at the pleasure. Oh, this was wonderful, I had no idea he could do this with his tongue. “Master, I’m about to.”

“Go ahead.” I finished and his tongue slurped making me spray more biting my hoof and he went after it more, enjoying every drop.

“Oh Master.” I moaned lightly and he grinned moving up to me. He kissed me and oddly I enjoyed it, tasting something else. It was an odd feeling tasting myself like that, but, with his tongue mixed with mine, I couldn’t help but enjoy it. His tongue was almost bladed, but ever so smooth.

“Well that was enjoyable.” He moved me to my spot laying down himself and pulled me close to him, we both smiled as we fell asleep.

I woke up as the sun came into the room. I smiled and he was still asleep, but he wasn’t having a good dream. I frowned a little going down and paused. He wasn’t up this morning, not disappointing, or at least it shouldn’t be. I went back up and laid down staring at him asleep, seemingly to struggle with his dream.

An edge came over me for a moment, today I would be going to Canterlot if he followed with his plans. I looked around the room, it had a dresser with a large mirror on it, on the opposite side of the room with a closet next to it, but my eyes shifted slightly seeing a knife on the dresser.

Weird feelings passed through me for a moment, I looked back to him sleeping rather badly, it was clear he was having a nightmare, and wouldn’t wake easily. I probably could slit his throat in his sleep.

However the chances of me getting away with killing a royal was slim to none, and it wouldn’t matter if I was a filly, I’d be put to death, and I could barely imagine the affects of what would happen to my parents as well. I couldn’t kill him and get out of this alive, then again, did I really want to live? Yes oh so badly, but I didn’t want to escape only to die anyway, that would be worse than anything he could do to me. I turned back to him going to his ear. I smiled a little, I didn’t want him to wake up in a bad way.

“Good morning Master.” I whispered and he shifted a little. I nuzzled him a little and he hugged me on reflex not waking up.

“Come back….Aspious.” He mumbled and a few tears went down his face making me pause. I had never seen him cry before, I didn’t know he could.

“Master wake up.” I said normal volume and he didn’t. I pushed him and went on top of him. “Master wake up!” I shouted and he opened his eyes looking at me on top of him. He looked around a little confused. “Master.” He looked at me realizing he had been sweating in his sleep. “You were having a bad dream.” He hugged me tightly and I stared at him as tears went down his face.

“Don’t ever die.” I stared at him surprised. He set me to the side and got out of bed. “I-I I'll be right back.” He went into the bathroom and I stared at the door confused. Who was Aspious? Who was so precious to him that he would cry over her, who could make someone like him cry?

“Master are you alright?” He cleared his throat.

“Yes.” He said with his normal voice. “I’m fine, just fine, I just had a bad dream, nothing to worry about.”

“Who’s Aspious?” There was silence. He came out of the bathroom frowning.

“Never speak that name again,” he said sternly and I nodded. “She was, never mind who she was, she’s dead and you are to never ask about her again.”

“I’m sorry Master.”

“It’s fine.” He went over to the bedside table and pulled out train tickets. “Now come on, we should get going so we don’t miss the train.” He looked me up and down. “Clothes first.” I nodded and there was a very loud knock at the door. He got up and went downstairs, I waited at the top of the stairs biting my lip a little looking down slightly.

Nervousness filled me, I didn’t know who that was, but. I looked back at the dresser and paused seeing the knife fade away. I trembled a little, I was lucky that I didn’t try to kill him, I would have gotten caught for sure.

“Hello,” Rarity’s voice said making me freeze. “I got a letter last night that Scootaloo was leaving for the day, I thought I might bring her clothes.”

“I'll take them.”

“Okay, so you’re going to Canterlot, you know I’m always ready for a trip, I would love to go with you.” He chuckled a little.

“Oh I’m just going for the day with Scootaloo, w.”

“What?! Why?” She asked shocked interrupting him. “I mean she’s just a filly, surely you would prefer the accompany of an adult mare more.” He laughed a little. “She could stay at my place while we’re away.”

“Listen as tempting as your offer is, I'll have to pass. The only reason I’m taking Scootaloo is because I had her nominated to get accepted at C-U. Twilight helped me with it and I want to show her around up there. We’ll be back tomorrow, she hasn’t been accepted yet, so she won’t be staying there just yet.”

“Oh, then maybe we can get dinner some time.”

“Sorry that won’t happen any time soon. You’re a bit, um, too, what’s the word?”

“Old?” She asked a bit critical.

“Annoying, all you have are looks, I wouldn’t be caught dead going out with you.” Rarity gasped. “Honestly I’m surprised you would be so jealous of a filly, for Celestia sake tone down the libido and don’t act like a loose mare in front of royalty.”

“How dare you!” I heard her slap him. I smiled a little, that was probably going to be the highlight of her day.

“Go away.”

“Are you gay?!” She almost yelled and I peaked down seeing his jaw dropped staring at her. “No male has ever insulted me like that! I don’t care if you’re royalty, there is something seriously wrong with you if you would turn this down.” She gestured to herself. “I’m even found attractive by other races. I demand an apology!”

“You will get no such thing, and if you don’t live I'll have you arrested.”

“For what slapping you when you deserve it!” I heard her slap him again.

“Ugh, okay that hurt, go away or I'll really call the guards.”

“You haven’t heard the last of last of me.” He slammed the door and I ran down stairs to him and he looked at me with a bloody nose. I ran into the kitchen and grabbed the first aid kit running out to him as he sat down on the sofa.

“Wow that mare is crazy.”

“Well what did you expect?” He looked at me, then reached for the first aid kit, I slapped his hoof away. “No!” I scolded him. “Lay back this is my job.” He sighed laying back and I got onto him opening the first aid kit.

“What do you mean? How was I suppose to expect that?”

“You clearly don’t know Rarity, she’s spoiled, always gets her way even at the cost of others. The fact she has the element of generosity is an idiotism in and of itself. She doesn’t even like her own sister, it’s annoying sometimes, but she’s the best dress maker I know of, and isn’t that expensive.”

Actually she was one of the greatest mares I knew, she was brilliant beyond words, and someone all mares should look up to. I didn’t know anyone more successful than her anywhere, especially for a mare which is working at something which isn’t her cutie mark. Sure gems on the dresses were one thing, but dress making wasn’t her cutie mark.

She also fit her element too perfectly, and she was anything but spoiled, she had worked to the bone to get where she was, it wasn’t simply given to her. She also loved Sweetie Belle dearly, it was creepy some days actually, but she was great.

“I would have never guessed.”

“Of course not you silly royal.” He chuckled and I dabbed some cleaning alcohol on him making him flinch a little. “Now hold still.” He relaxed a little and he snorted a little. His nose had stopped bleeding, but had a slight cut on his face.

“Thank you, but you don’t need to lie about her.” I stared at him. “I can hear it in your voice clearly. I commented on her shop because she’s one of the best mares around. I don’t know what was up with her today, but she saved some filly’s life when I first arrived, it didn’t matter that it almost killed her, she’s a great mare.”

“I’m sorry for lying.”

“You were trying to make me feel better.” He kissed me. “Don’t worry about it, just don’t lie to me again.” I nodded. “Thank you nurse Scootaloo.” I smiled a little. “The most beautiful nurse I’ve ever laid my eyes on.” I smiled.

“Thank you Master.”

“I should give you a few more markings on your face.”

“But, others would.”

“I’m starting to care less and less about what others think.” I smiled.

“Should I get a branding iron?” I asked smiling and he frowned.

“Do.” He paused. “Do you like getting branded?” I froze, my voice had sounded hopeful, did I, no it hurt, but.

“No Master, but if you like it, then, I don’t know.” He kissed me.

“We can talk about that later, but for now come on, we don’t want to be late for the train and have to take a later one.” We got up and I got dressed, luckily Rarity gave me a new set of shorts. We rushed a little barely making it on time. I sat down and looked out the window a little seeing the train start to move.

Author's Note

will update on the 11th

Breathing

I looked out the window of the train as it moved, we had our own privet room, with just two beds, one on either side with a window to the left, and with the door on the right. The room was reasonably sound proof for couples, so no one would bother us for being loud.

I opened the room’s door sliding it to the side. I looked out into the hallway, and no one was coming. He eyed me a little as I closed and locked the door, and then closed the blinds on the door and the window.

“What are you doing?” I looked at him.

“It’s a long ride, are we just going to sit and do nothing?” He paused thinking.

“I hadn’t planned on doing anything with you, the train is public, we can’t do anything like that in public.”

“Privet room.” He stared at me a little.

“Yes, but I’m saving it for later, once we get to my mansion then we can have all the fun you want.”

“Mansion? In Canterlot!”

“Yep.”

“But, just an apartment costs.” I paused. “I don’t know how much, but I know it costs a lot.”

“About a thousand bits a month for a single room apartment.” My jaw dropped. “It would cost about a million bits if I didn’t own the land. My family were the ponies which built Canterlot, so we bought the land early on. My family is remarked as the richest royal family in all of Equestria.” A strange fear came over me.

“That’s-that’s amazing.” I swallowed and he smiled.

“Finding I have wealth scares you?”

“Ah, no Master.” I looked away a little.

“Speak your mind.” He growled a little and I swallowed.

“Well, I’m.” I paused. “Why did you choose me? You’re rich, handsome, a royal, and a ton of other things. Surely if you wanted to, you could’ve had any pony, no matter the age. I doubt anyone would refuse you.”

“Would you have refused me if I had asked you?”

“Had you asked me.” I sighed looking down. “I would’ve said no.”

“But you were just saying I could have any pony, I imagine that included you.”

“I had other plans, I was going to join the wonder bolts if I got good enough at flying, I was going to, to be with Dash.” I looked at him. “But yet again aren’t there other pony which would have said yes? You have ties to other countries, and any number of fillies would’ve said yes to you.”

“My family has dozens of blood ties to almost every nation on the planet.” My blood ran a little cold making me shiver. “If I wanted to, I could have easily gotten any pony I wanted if I asked. There are counts, other princes, kings, queens, all kinds of royals which would have given their filly, and the filly would’ve gone willingly.”

“Then-then why me? I’m not special, I just barely got my cutie mark and learned to fly, I’m not even worthy enough to even sit here normally.”

“Because you lived.”

“W-what?”

“You’re the only one to live.” I stared at him. “I’ve killed enough pony to make you blush and start crying at the thought. You were the only one to live, I’ve done it to royals and all kinds of pony. Class, birth, age, none of it matters to me. I’ve done this with mares more than twice my age. The fact you’re a filly meant little to me.”

“But, I don’t understand.”

“To be honest, I don’t enjoy feeling you ripping on me every time we simply have sex. I don’t like the fact you’re a filly, but you’re alive, and that’s all that matters. A dozen or two pony have actually survived the first night, but you’re the only one that didn’t kill them self the day after I found them.”

“Then.” He smiled and I stared at him.

“They’ve run to the guards, their families, everything you can possibly imagine. I only wore a mask with you because I did it in public. A lot of the time I do it without a mask, or rather, did do, I’m not doing that anymore.”

“Unless I kill myself.” He grabbed me and pulled me over to him hugging me. I looked up at him surprised.

“Don’t you dare.”

“But you’re just going to kill me.” I said breathlessly on the edge of tear. He gripped me a little painfully. I paused, I hadn’t meant to say that. “I-I didn’t mean.” He looked at me with a serious expression.

“You think I’m just going to kill you?” Tears went down my face.

“Yes.”

“You’re kidding me right? After all I’ve done you think I’m just going to kill you?” I nodded. He stared at me and started to laugh. “As if! I told you I’m keeping you, I’m going to marry you and you’re going to live with me till I die of old age. I plan on having foals with you once you reach the right age.” A lie if I ever heard one. I looked down and buried my face into him giving him a confused look.

“Please stop telling me that lie! It hurts.”

“I’m not lying.” He growled and I looked at him smiling.

“And that’s exactly why it’ll become a lie.” His expression faded.

“I'll prove to you that it’s not a lie.”

“Oh?” I kissed him and I pushed him a little. He fell back onto the bed and I smiled being on top of him. “And how do you plan on doing that?”

“By not killing you for one thing.” He kissed me. “And tell me what would convince you that I won’t kill you.”

“I'll believe that if you don’t hurt me for a whole day, you can’t make me draw a single drop of blood no matter what I do or say. No slapping, cutting, or anything, if you can do that then I'll believe you, and you can’t hold the punishment till later. That means if I hit you or talk back to you, then you can’t just punish me for it tomorrow.”

“I haven’t hit you today, how about today?” I smiled.

“But let’s make this more interesting then, since the day has already started, a bet.” He cleaned his teeth with his tongue thinking for a moment.

“Alright, what do I get if I win?”

“Me.” He eyed me.

“I already have you.”

“I won’t kill myself.” He frowned. “I was going to once we got back.” I smiled faintly looking at his chest. “I'll never kill myself.” Tears went down my face. “I'll be yours no matter what you do to me, yell at me, hate me, it won’t matter. I'll do everything for you and live for only you. I'll never kill myself or think about it again.”

“Fine, and if you win.”

“I won’t live to see tomorrow, because I would rather die by my own hoof than not know when your blade will hit my neck.”

“No, I won’t take that bet.”

“Then I win by default.”

“No you don’t.” I nuzzled his chest. “You can’t, no I won’t let you.”

“You could try and lock me up, but sooner or later, in a day or a week, even a month, you can’t stop me forever.” He grunted a little, it was true, of all the things in the world, he wouldn’t be able to stop me if I truly tried.

“Fine, I'll take the bet.” I chuckled a little wiping tears away.

“You are going to lose so bad.” He gritted his teeth a little. “I want to die, I’ve never wanted anything more, and I’ve never lost a bet that I really wanted to win.” He hugged me and I kissed him enjoying it.

“Wait, but you can’t do anything in public that is indecent, because when I win, I don’t want a mob at my front door.”

“Fine.”

“Okay, we are starting now.”

“Who’s Aspious.” He stared at me and his face became hard. “Come on you stupid brute, who is she? You said she died, well I want to know who she was to you, and why you cried. Was it because she was like me?” He sighed. “Tell me, I’m just going to try harder.”

“She’s was my first born.” I paused. “My late wife died in filly-birth, Aspious was our filly, she was wonderful.” He stared at me and I looked down. “She died from an illness, in fact she looked just like you, was a pegasus to like my late wife.” I frowned.

“I’m a replacement for your daughter?”

“Yep, and you’re going to become my wife. It won’t matter what you do today, I’m not going to lose to you, especially not you.” His look became sad and I looked at his chest.

“I’m sorry about asking, I shouldn’t have.”

“I was going to have to tell you sooner or later.”

“Oh and so you know you can’t make me bleed if we have sex.” He chuckled.

“Alright, I'll make you moan more then.” I bit my lip. “Oh? Does my little pony want some right now?” I blushed.

“No.” I lied.

“Such a liar.” I looked at him grinning, I paused and frowned a little. I was going to lose this bet, and I always kept my promises, a bet was just a loose word for it.

“I told the guards everything you did to me before you woke up.” He frowned.

“What?”

“They’re waiting for us in Canterlot, I sent a letter to Celestia, I even told Twilight everything and she’s pissed.”

“You’re lying.”

“Nope, I also told her that you enjoy laying into a filly with your oversized stallion-hood every day.”

“Oversized?” I blushed as he chuckled grinning.

“Um, well your huge.”

“Thank you.” I blushed even more.

“Shut up.” He kissed me and I sighed laying my head down. “Why won’t you let me win, I’m just a whore.”

“You’re not just a whore, you’re my whore.” I smiled a little.

“I had sex with Dash.” He frowned.

“What?!” I chuckled.

“Kissed you with the same mouth to.” His eye twitched. “Ate her out without even waking her, but she enjoyed it. I licked every last drop from her.” I paused and looked behind me, he was hard. “What the.” I looked at him. “That wasn’t meant to get you hard!”

“What I didn’t know you liked mares.” I blushed deeply.

“I-um, why aren’t you mad? You said you were going to kill me if I had sex with another pony.”

“First of all, I meant another stallions, not another mare, plus I was mad at the time. You can’t get defiled by a mare, a stallion you can. When we get to Canterlot, I'll have to have you enjoy a few of my maids.” I bit my lip a little, if they tasted like Dash, oh I was excited. “Was that a drip I felt.” I paused, that had made me wet.

“Shut up and buck me.” Of the few times I could handle it, it felt too good to pass up and chance making him happy.

“Such bad language.” He rubbed against me and I moaned lightly becoming wetter. He slid into me very carefully not to hurt me and I moaned a little.

“I thought you were saving till later.”

“Later is a few hours away.” I smiled, and he started slowly pushed having my body adjust to his size, he then started a little faster making me moan. “And I’m not going to miss an opportunity to enjoy you while wet.” He kissed me and he kept going. “Beg me for more.” He whispered into my ear.

“More Master.” I begged and he grinned turning me over and mounting me so he could go harder and faster making me finish and grip onto him. My insides twisted suckling him with all my might, plus I was able to stay in one place allowing him to go as deep as possible. He grunted a little and pulled out of me surprising me a tiny bit.

“Now then I can’t make a mess on the bed.” I smiled as he sat down laying his back to the hallway wall. I moved and started to lick him tasting myself a little, but I had gotten used to it by now. I stood up and deep throated. He grabbed my head with his hooves and I paused for only a moment as he controlled me, he finished rather quickly filling my mouth a little too fast, forcing me I to swallow, coughing a little. “Such a good girl.”

“Oh.” I moved and started sucking.

“Whoa wait.”

“Nope.” He moaned lightly and leaned back as I sucked him, I kept him away from finishing, but enough that he loved it. I went for a long time before a metal thing on the door slid open.

“Excuse me.” A voice said, which made me stop. “Food and drinks.” Jerard looked at me for a moment.

“Do you want anything?”

“Water and something sweet.” Jerard opened a little window passing the pony some bits and he gave him a water bottle and a few sweets.

“Thank you sir.” Jerard closed the window and gave them to me. I drink the water down a little quickly and let out a breath, I had been at this for almost an hour, I was thirsty.

“Are you alright?” I nodded eating the sweets.

“Now then.”

“Whoa wait a second, how long are you going to do that?”

“The entire ride, I enjoy it, I don’t know why, but it’s fun, plus you’re relaxed when I do it. I love it.” I licked him and he smiled relaxing as I started again. I kept going and a few more waters and snacks later the train came to a stop and he was limp, but not from finishing, but because I kept him up for so long.

“You’re tongue is magic.” He said chuckling a little and I grinned. I cleaned up a little before we left the room. We walked off the train and I sighed a little. The train station was a small walk to Canterlot, but there was a nice road. “So have you ever been to Canterlot?” I looked at him as we started walking off the train platform.

“A few times, but only really once during Princes Cadance’s wedding. My mom lives here, but because of my dad I don’t really leave Ponyville.”

“I see, well, Canterlot has two parts, the castle and the city.”

“I know that.” He chuckled a little.

“Well the castle part acts as the University, it has an entirely separate area for the students and teachers, so don’t expect to see Celestia that much when you’re there.” I rolled my eyes a little. “Now for the city part, that’s where I live.” We kept walking. “It’s much bigger than it appears.”

“I’ve been here before, and I’ve met Princess Celestia personally, she’s nice, but yet again I know.”

“Right, well then do you want to check out the university or the city?”

“City, I stayed there for a while, so I know what it’s like.”

“Oh really, someone’s a little hyper.” I looked at him and paused.

“Looks like someone’s a bit annoying.” I said smiling a little, and he smirked. “Oh, wait you can’t do anything can you?” He sighed and we went over to a carriage. I paused as he opened the door for me. I went inside and he closed it.

“High Blood Manner.”

“Yes sir.” One of the ponies pulling said and the carriage started moving.

“Well so tell me about what you know of Canterlot.”

“It’s just the capital, and Celestia and Luna live here.”

“The city not the castle.”

“Not much, as I said.” He chuckled.

“Well Canterlot city ,while small from the outside, is about the size of Ponyville.” I paused. “From magic of Princess Celestia and my family, the city is actually ten times larger than it appears. It was originally done to not make it stick out in case of an invasion. Of course that hasn’t helped too much.”

“Well I didn’t know what.”

“Most don’t.” I scratched my neck a little. “It’s pretty much formed like Ponyville, but is business and living areas only, it doesn’t have farm land, that’s in the valley below, as well as imported from other cities.” He pointed out the window at the valley. “Canterlot has about ten times the amount of pony, as Ponyville does, and that’s just the tourists coming in everyday to see the princesses.”

“That’s a lot of pony.”

“Canterlot makes more money than any other, but that makes it more expensive to live in than any other city, as well as the most desirable. I make about a thousand bits of gold a day from land rights alone, of course I’m rather loose with payment since it was dumped in my lap because of my father.”

“You’re father?”

“Yeah him, anyway, we’ll go to my manner, then we’ll go shopping, and finally we’ll go and have some fun.” I eyed him a little. “We’ll talk once we get to my manner and I show you to our bedroom.”

I moved across and went up on my hind legs kissing him. He pulled me closer to him, kissing was a good way to pass the time till we got to his manner. He let us out and my eyes went wide seeing it.

It was impressive to say the least. It was white with three stories, with a large yard with a fountain, a tall wall surrounded the property, a few yards separated the sides from other buildings allowing for passage around the sides to the back. A few steps were at the front door with pillars at the sides of the steps, but we were at the gate, the entrance to the property.

“That’ll be ten bits sir.” He went to the front giving the pony bits, and they left. The gate opened somehow without a pony, allowing us to go to the front doors.

“Sir.” We looked at a old white stallion unicorn in a butler outfit with a glove as a cutie mark, and a young pink pegasus mare in a French maid outfit came out after him, she had a pink duster as her cutie mark. It was rather odd to see ponies dressed like that, but then again it was Canterlot, the city of excessive approach as my mother described it.

“Scootaloo this is my butler Alfred Gonzinta Conteta, or just Al will be fine, and my head maid Significa Cameriera, or you can just call her Sig. Come on I'll show you around the manor first.”

“Sir your father is here,” Al said and Jerard sighed. “He’s waiting in the study for you, and, it would perhaps be best not to bring the filly.”

“Al when I want you option I'll ask for it.” Jerard snapped surprising both of them, they looked at me and I looked away.

“I-I am sorry sir.” He bowed. “I meant no disrespect.”

“This is Scootaloo, you are to instruct all the staff, to act as though she were able to fire on the spot.” Both of them looked at him with wide eyes of disbelief. “Make sure to inform everyone of it, is that clear, and not a rumor will start.” He nodded. “Scootaloo will very likely get chosen to join C-U, and she is to be respected.”

“I'll inform all the staff sir.” Al said going inside with Sig.

“Come on, you can meet, my father.” He sighed gritting his teeth.

“But, I’m.”

“You have no need to fear, it’s not his choice whom I keep company with. Especially not after what he’s done.” We walked inside and the manner was a master piece, it was excessive to an art.

The manor had two hallways on the main floor, then a large stair case which went up with another two on the side. I paused seeing a full size solid gold mare statues at the start of the stairs, making me blush a little, every pony normally had a decency barrier on, but the statue showed everything.

Not only that, but just a hoof full of this stuff could feed Ponyville for a month. The excessiveness of it made me uncomfortable, reminding me constantly just how hopeless my situation was. While title was one thing, wealth like this, I don’t know if it mattered what Rarity tried, wealth like this couldn’t simply be thrown out the window.

“Sir.” Al said walking with us and I looked up.

“Yes?”

“Should I arrange a room?”

“No, she’ll be staying in my quarters with me.” Al stopped for a moment.

“Sir do you mean you’ll be sleeping with her?”

“Is that a problem?” Jerard asked stopping and Al shook his head no. “Good, now have diner ready when we return.”

“Yes sir.” Al looked at me a little worried and then turned leaving. We went down to the left hallway on the main floor, to a pair of large double wooden doors, which were craved beautifully. He opened the doors and we went inside. I looked around the room. Books lined the walls, a single hefty fireplace to the right wall, and a single desk was by a large window, with a bulky red chair facing the window.

“Father you asked for me.” The chair spun around showing a green earth pony probably not that much older than my father, now that I thought about it, Jerard was probably around Twilight’s age, maybe a bit younger.

“Ah yes.” He paused seeing me.

“Don’t mind her.”

“Your tone needs adjusting son.”

“You think mine tone needs to go down?” Jerard growled and his father swallowed a little. “Maybe you’ve forgotten who owns this property, and every bit to our family’s name? Or do I have to remind you that you married my mother and got the name, not the other way around.”

“No, no, I didn’t mean disrespect.” I looked at Jerard a little surprised. I had never heard any pony talk like that to their parents. Or maybe marrying into a family meant little to nothing to royals.

“Good, now why are you here? I assumed you didn’t burn through the dowry I gave you after only two months.”

“Yes I did, and I have a bit of a debt I need paid.”

“I told you I’m not paying for your gambling debts, if you want to rack up thousands of bits of debt each week, then you need to get a job to pay for it. I have several if you’ve forgotten, one would do you good.” Jerard’s father bit his lip.

“Well I just need it this one time.”

“You’re old family name died long ago, you’re not even a royal anymore, give me one reason why I should support you.”

“I have proof you killed two pony.” Jerard scoffed grinning and his father frowned.

“And? I assure you that wasn’t a hard fact to come by, go to the guards for all I care, I'll have you sent to the madhouse.”

“Try me.” His father said with a smirk. Jerard smiled and stepped to the side.

“Get out.”

“I really do!”

“Oh? And tell me what do you gain from telling guards I kill pony? I already have ninety percent paid off, I could kill you in the streets and they would just haul your body off. You really need to think about whom your talking to.”

“Fine, I'll see what the guards will give me.”

“Go then.” His father got up, then walked pass us and down the hallway. I looked at Jerard and he sighed. “Kila.” A unicorn stallion appeared from the shadows, he was covered in all black. I could only see his dead lifeless eyes, and a scent of death came from him, with an odd blood taste filling the air.

“Sire.”

“Dispatch of my father, it’s been long overdue, and all those whom he owes money to, I don’t need them walking around my house dirtying my family’s name.”

“Yes sir.” The unicorn said disappearing again.

“What’s wrong?” He looked at me with my mouth hanging.

“You, just, told a pony to kill your father.” He chuckled.

“Oh please, he was to marry my mother against her will, he raped her and my family does not allow a foal outside of marriage, she would not stop my birth. They married and he nearly ran my family to bankruptcy. He caused her to go to an early grave, he even tried to take the last of my inheritance, the land rights after her death.”

“Oh, okay, I’m sorry.” He looked at me.

“I thought you would be more pushy because of the bet.” I paused, and I looked away.

“I-I just.” He gave me an odd look as tears went down my face. “I just don’t want to hurt anymore.” I whimpered a little making him frown.

“Are you in pain now?” His voice was full of concern.

“Yes, while things dull and fade, my insides still burn and ache. It still hurts to breath and move.” He pulled me under him and I looked up.

“We should have my personal doctor look you over then.”

“But.”

“She’ll not tell any pony.” I nodded. I followed him and we went to another room going inside, and the room was a basic hospital room, bed in the center, with one side having cabinets and table area, but with plenty of hospital equipment on the other side, it was probably just as good as any hospital. In fact it looked like it could be turned into an emergency ER if need be, everything looked sterile.

“Sir!” A tan unicorn mare in a scrubs of some kind ran over to us from a chair which had a book on it.

“This is my personal doctor Sethi.” She had a stethoscope with hearts around it on her flank as a cutie mark. “She works at Canterlot General normally, she is an ER specialist so she can handle anything, but she only comes here on her off times, or when I call her, either way she enjoys the extra pay.”

“I do, but it’s always been a pleasure working with him, now how can I help you?” He closed the doors making me flinch a little and she eyed me. He closed the blinds and I sat on the bed, she looked at Jerard a little confused.

“You are not to speak outside of this room no matter what you see, is that clear?”

“Yes sir,” she said serious. “And as my contract states, I wouldn’t either way. There is nothing you could show me which would make me tell another pony.”

“Good, I'll hold your word for it, Scootaloo needs a check up.” She looked at me as I started to get undressed and her eyes went wide. “I’ve probably beaten her a bit much, along with the brandings, cravings, and beating. I imagine that she might have a few internal problems that need to be taken care of.” Sethi stared at me with her jaw dropped.

“I-I.” She stepped back and looked at him eyeing her a little. “S-sir, this is, why have you done this?”

“Well when I first found her I had raped her and I thrown her into a river, she survived, so I made her my pet. I rape and beat her daily, she bleeds considerably. So you should also check that out as well.”

“Are, are you screwing with me?” She asked staring at him and he chuckled.

“Are you going to do your job?” He asked and she swallowed.

“Why would you do this? I can tell from her body alone, that she’s clearly needs to go to the hospital. I don’t have the equipment to deal with this much abuse. I-I don’t even know where to start!”

“Well figure it out, I'll be back in, say an hour. If you can’t solve it right away inject her with something to make her feel good. I’m planning on marrying her once she comes of age, so she’ll need to be healthy, and I plan on enjoying her rather it’s whippings, or beatings, including brandings. So I'll be back shortly, and I expect results, and you know very well that this is not to leave this room for any reason, bye.” He left and she looked at me.

“By Celestia.” She started to do a checkup without another word for a while. “I need to drain some blood from your insides, and it’ll hurt a lot, I'll need to do it a few times to.” She picked up a large needle with her magic.

“Alright.” She stuck it into my right side and I didn’t even flinch, compared to what he had done to me, this wasn’t even a flicker on my radar of pain. She stared at me as she sucked out black blood from my insides and I started to breathe easier. Relief washed over me and I smiled as tears went down my face.

“Oh I’m sorry, I didn’t mean.”

“No,” I said smiling choking with joy. “I can breathe, it doesn’t hurt anymore.” She covered her mouth as tears went down her face.

“I’m sorry.” She said and I looked at her.

“For what?”

“I, can’t help you.” I smiled.

“Why would I need help?” Her jaw dropped. “Master loves me, and that’s all that matters, he hasn’t hit me today, so I’m grateful he’s kind.” She drained the blood into the sink and washed the needle.

Her tears stopped after a while as she stuck me with the needle again and I moaned. I couldn’t believe getting blood drawn could feel so good. My insides felt so light and so much better now. Before everything just was suffocating, now it was refreshing. She did it a few more times before stopping.

“Okay done with the needle.” She set it to the side and I laid down smiling, rolling around a bit. Oh this was wonderful. “Now I need to check in your privet place.” I spread my legs open and she frowned a little. Her bottom lip trembled and she looked away crying, she could barely stand this.

“What’s wrong?”

“When I joined.” She cleared her throat. “I never imagined having to.” She looked at me crying a little hard. “I would have to work on-on a fi-filly, especially one that looks so much like her.”

“You mean Aspious.” She looked at me surprised. “Was she really his foal.” She looked down.

“Yes, she was-was a beautiful soul, and he loved her to her dying breath. He was never the same after that, so much kinder. I guess that he was rotting on the inside, and just looked good on the outside. I’m so sorry he’s done this to you.”

“It’s fine, he’ll lose our bet and I'll be able to kill myself finally.” She stared at me. “I'll finally have release.”

“I’m not going to tell you that’s the right choice, and I’m most certainly not going to tell you it’s the wrong one after seeing all this.” I looked at her and smiled. “I need to start checking and doing a few unpleasant things.”

“That’s fine, and thank you. I haven’t really had anyone to talk to about this, at least no one but him.”

“You should tell me everything.” I looked at her. “As your doctor I'll need to know everything that’s happen.” I nodded and told her everything as she did a few things down below, she didn’t hurt me, but she did a few things that made the pain go away.

“Then here we are.” I said finishing and tears wouldn’t stop falling from her face, but she worked swiftly and gently. “I’m so sorry.” She kissed my forehead.

“It’s fine, I'll be dead soon enough.”

“Is there anything I can do to help you?” I hugged her and she hugged me back.

“No, I want to see if he can go without hitting me for one day, I never had the intention of enraging him or something, I just wanted him to stop for a while. Even if I win, I doubt I would be able to kill myself, at least not easily.” She went over to a drawer and pulled out a pill giving it to me.

“This is, a drug call Suz-one nine three. It will cause your heart to stop, if you take it, you’ll die without pain.”

“Why do you have this?” She frowned.

“He had a time where he wanted to die, be with his family, he had me get it for him, but, it didn’t work on him. He found out that even downing twenty pills, they didn’t even make his heart beat once out of sync. I’ve seen that pill put down stallions bigger than him, just something in his family line makes him immune.”

“Thank you.” I put it in a small pocket on the inside of my collar. “I don’t give up bets, even ones like this.” I smiled. “If I lose I'll never kill myself, so if I do lose please make sure to stock up on bandages.”

“I-I-I will.” She said smiling.

Author's Note

i lied, yeah, i update after i edit, so i don't know when i'll update, next one will be on the 12th, or tomorrow depending if i have time

Loss?

“How is everything?” Jerard asked. As he walked into the room and closed the door behind him, Sethi looked up from a few charts she was checking.

“She’s perfectly healthy. After everything you’ve done to her, I’m surprised she’s even alive. Honestly, she should be dead. Had you not come, she would’ve died from blood infections in two days. I gave her medicine and did everything else I could. A few days of bed-rest and she’ll be as good as new.”

“That’s good.”

“But,” Sethi said quickly, “she is border-line for at least a day. If you hit her over the head, she could go into a coma and probably won’t wake up. If you cut her, she’s on blood thinner for a few hours; if she does start bleeding, she’ll bleed out.”

“That’s fine.”

“She told me about your little bet, while I didn’t do that on purpose, I would very much have wanted to. You used to be so kind.” Sethi said.

“And you’ll act as though I still am, or do you want me to enact the sub section of your contract?”

“What’s that?” I asked and Sethi sighed.

“‘By signing this contract,’” Sethi started, having it seemingly memorized, “‘I, the undersigned, am to accept all orders given by Prince Jerard whether for purposes sexual, harmful, or otherwise questionable, regardless of the order's legality or the undersigned's morality.’” I stared at her. “You’re probably thinking, ‘Who in their right mind would sign something like that?’”

“Yes. That’s what I’m thinking.” I said.

“I received a bonus of twenty thousand gold bits for signing it. I didn’t have to, but my family needed it. And it put me through med school at the time. It’s binding for ten years; I have another three before I would have to sign it again.”

“And you know what,” Jerard said and she looked at him a little scared, “I want you to lie down and have Scootaloo eat you out.”

“What!? B-but I didn’t do anything.”

“I never said you did.”

“No.” He looked at me smiling. “I’m not going to do it. You can kiss my plot for all I care, and if you don’t like it, hit me. I'll do it then.” He gritted his teeth. “Remember our deal: I don’t have to listen to you.”

“Fine, but she does.” I paused.

“Now wait a minute! You can’t order her to hurt me either! That’s the same as if you were to. Whether you like it or not, these are my terms, not yours. I'll kill myself, and you won’t stop me.”

“I wasn’t going to have her hurt you.” He pulled her close to him. “I was going to hurt her till you did what I want. You see, I don’t have to hurt you, hit you, or touch you to make you do what I want. If you think about our deal that wasn’t included…” I bit my lip.

“You…just…” I stepped back. “Lost.” I whispered.

“What?” I reached for a scalpel and he grabbed me with his magic without hurting me, but stopping me.

“Let me go!”

“No! What do you mean I just lost! I didn’t hurt you!”

“You just hurt me emotionally!” I shouted and he paused. “You lost, now let me take my prize.” He stared at me.

“No.”

“Yes.” He put a scalpel to her neck and I gasped a little.

“Her life for a redo!”

“Go ahead! She has no value to me.” He pressed it to her neck drawing a bit of blood and tears went down my face making me whimper.

“Fine; if you die, Dash will die. I'll make her beg for death.” He set me down and a scalpel went over to me. “Then once I’m done with her, I'll move to Sweetie Belle. I'll do everything I’ve done to you to her, and then to Apple-Bloom.” Tears went down my face and I looked down. “I'll feed your mother to them. Then I'll shove your father’s stallion-hood down your mother’s throat before I slit it.”

“Y-y-y-y-y.” I stepped back shaking. “You win.” I said tears flowing down my face. “I won’t kill myself. I’m yours.” He set the scalpel down letting out a breath.

“Good, now come here.” I went over to the edge of the bed, and he hugged me tightly. “You’re not going kill yourself and our bet isn’t over; you never said emotions.”

“And you never said you could hurt others.” He sighed.

“Fine. Deal?”

“You have to promise you won’t hurt them.”

“Alright, do we have a deal?”

“Deal.” We kissed, and I sighed a little.

“Alright, if you don’t eat her out, I'll screw her.” I paused.

“What?”

“You heard me.” I blushed a little.

“You-you can’t do that!”

“Completely within the deal, and we’re not married yet. So I can have as many mares as I want.” I paused, thinking.

“You do that and I'll, um.” I couldn’t seduce a stallion, that would just be seen as playful or shocking. “I'll make the next three times I give you a blow job last a minute.” He gasped a little as Sethi eyed us a bit.

“No, that’s not funny.” I chuckled.

“You know very well I can do it. I'll make you finish so fast it’ll be a passing notion; you’ll feel good for about ten seconds.” He chuckled.

“Oh, then I'll have my maids do it instead of you.” I thought again.

“I'll, um.” I looked around. “I'll brand any that you touch.”

“Okay that’s going a little far. Our deal goes both ways.”

“Fine, um, I'll brand myself.” He paused smiling.

“Wait, how is that…? Oh, you wouldn’t dare!” I grinned. “Fine, fine. Gosh, you throw low balls, I swear.” I chuckled. “Well let’s go, we have a fun day ahead of us. We’ll be seeing you later Sethi. If anything else, I'll be seeing you tonight to talk; make sure you’re here.”

“Yes sir.” she said grimly.

“Nope. Won’t allow it.” I said and he eyed me.

“Oh?”

“Yep. If I’m going to become your wife, you’re not allowed to hurt her.”

“I wasn’t going to hurt her.”

“Good.” He kissed my forehead, I smiled a little. I jumped off the bed and we walked out of the room into the hallway. I frowned a little as we past a golden-framed picture (in fact, several) lining the hallway.

“What’s wrong?” He asked seeing my expression.

“Why do you have to flaunt your wealth, it makes me feel like nothing. Every time I see something like that,” I pointed at a golden painting with a solid gold frame, “it makes me think you really are just going to kill me. Even if you do win the bet today, which I doubt, I'll still feel that way.” He stopped, and I did the same.

“Alright.” His horn lit up with a white aura and a ringing started. Al jogged over to us after a few minutes.

“You called, Sir?”

“Remove all expensive pieces of art throughout the manner. Leave nothing to the sight; put them in the vault.” Al’s eyes went big. “And melt down the full-size statues in the front. We need to have some decency.”

“Um, that will take some time.”

“Have the maids help you.”

“Yes sir.”

“Make sure they don’t steal anything.”

“But sir, why do you want to do this? These paintings and all kinds of art are the pride of your family. I remember your mother putting up a few herself, and even your grandmother back when I was a filly.”

“Half of this was put up by my father. Leave any of my mother’s works alone. But anything my father had, put up, sell and melt down. I don’t want his stain on my home. Also, Scootaloo doesn’t like it, so if it isn’t pleasant to the eye, then we shouldn’t have it up.” Al looked at me a bit bewildered.

“Sir, I don’t mean to be rude, but…” he paused.

“Yes?”

“Are you planning on marrying Scootaloo? I understand that she’s young, but it wouldn’t be that uncommon to expect, especially considering you’re doing this on a whim.”

“If I were,” Jerard smirked, making Al’s expression change, “the secret would not get out. Scootaloo is still a few years away from a decent marriage age, but if I were, I most certainly would refurbish my home to her liking.”

“I see sir, is there anything else?” Al looked at me more than him. Jerard did as well making me a bit nervous.

“No, I-I didn’t mean to give you trouble.”

“Oh it’s perfectly fine, we’re happy to do it,” Al said with a nice smile. “We just don’t have the Master around that much anymore, especially after his late mother’s passing. So we’re happy to take on any order you have or need.”

“Thank you.”

“I'll get on it right away, and I'll exchange the gold frames of your mother’s paintings. Is that to your liking?”

“Yes.” Jerard said with a smile. I followed Jerard and I looked around a little. A soft, but loud ringing went throughout the entire manor. A maid ran by us, but first stopped, bowed and then ran again.

We stopped by the front door and he turned toward a painting on the wall. It had vases on either side. The painting was of a beautiful single flower, but small. I paused. Looking around, there were tens of other paintings that were much bigger; in fact, this one stood out a lot because it was so small.

“That’s a…” I couldn’t think of the right word, he looked at me and smiled faintly. A few maids looked at us from the corner of their eyes as they took things down.

“That painting was the last one my mother ever did.”

“I love it.” He looked at me bemused.

“Really? She did it with basic supplies. It was a very cheap painting. She normally could paint gold, but at the time, my mother was...” He sighed. “Still it isn’t a very nice piece of work, compared to the...”

“It’s the best one I’ve seen in this whole manor.” He paused and stared at me; the few maids that were in the room stopped. “You don’t see it do you?”

“See what?”

“It’s small, it’s cheap, and it’s still the most beautiful one you own.” He frowned. “Your mother never cared that you had only a little bit of money or a lot, did she?” I looked at him and he looked down.

“No, she never did.” I smiled. “In fact, it wasn’t till my father started to put up things.” He bit his lip. “Why didn’t I see that?” He mumbled.

“From what you’re saying your family was going through a rough time.” He looked at me. “I bet she wanted to give you something nice even if she had nothing.” I paused and looked around. The room was quiet, and the maids were all still. When he noticed, they started working again, acting like they weren’t listening.

“That’s a...” He cleared his throat. “A beautiful thought. But let’s go; we have shopping to do.” His voice sounded sad, though it still had command to it.

“Sounds good.” I said cheerfully as he smiled. Walking outside, a large, solid gold carriage waited. It had gems all types of gems all over it with huge diamonds at the center of the wheels and six very large stallions at the front. Just moving it looked like an enormous task for them. “You’re kidding right?” He sighed.

“What now?”

“We’re not going out in that!?”

“Okay the home was one thing, but we have to go around in this.”

“That’s solid gold, and has a ton of gems in it. No. I don’t know why you like sticking out so much, but that’s not how I roll.”

“Fine! Go, get the other one.” They nodded, moving it and pulling hard going around to the back. Two blue stallions came out a few minutes later with a black wooden carriage with sheets of metal on it. “Is this one to your liking?”

“Yes, it’s much nicer.” I smiled and he smiled as well. We went inside and I looked around a little. The inside was like any carriage really: just two seats on either side with two doors and windows on them with black curtains. Everything was in dark red, but gave a very plush feeling to the pillows.

“You probably noticed, but this one was made to protect me in dangerous areas. It was also made very well for comfort.” I smiled, hugging a pillow as he opened a small window having sat on the front side. “You have my list.” He said though the window and the carriage started to move. I looked at him and he was smiling very kindly. I moved across the row and kissed him.

“So where are we going?” I asked pushing him down and lying on his chest. He hugged me while I nuzzled his chest.

“The first place is a surprise; the second is a book store. Third is a play; fourth is my jeweler; and finally, the last is going to the university to go look at it, if it’s not too late. I want you to get excited about going. That place is wonderful.”

“Let me guess, you went there?”

“Nope; never did higher education. I never needed it. I make more than enough that it doesn’t matter. I couldn’t spend enough to bankrupt.”

“Oh, wait, if I’m marrying you, why would I need to go to school?” He chuckled, petting me a bit.

“To gain a title, first of all; second, if I were to pass on and you had my foal, I need to know you can take care of yourself; and finally, to pass the time.” I paused. “It’ll be a few years before we can marry, and I don’t want you lying around my house. I normally don’t have this much time to spend.”

“I’m a little insulted. I wouldn’t just be lying around your house; if anything, I wouldn’t be within ten yards of you. I would be off with my friends, having fun, or on…” I sighed, realizing I no longer had my scooter.

“On what?”

“My scooter, which you broke!” I snapped.

“You were trying to get away, and by the way, you’ll never be able to outrun me. Not in a million years.” I frowned a little. “After that, we’ll retire home, and have dinner. We’ll then start our night activities. I think you’ll enjoy it; best of all it won’t hurt a bit.”

“That’s good, because till we wake up tomorrow, our bet is still on.”

“I know.” He grumbled. The carriage went for a while making me smile, I loved his warmth. Just the feeling of his skin on mine was wonderful. “Enjoying yourself?”

“Yes, now shut up.” He smiled. “I’m enjoying myself.”

“You know, I’m starting to like how you talk to me.”

“Quiet you.” I kissed him and laid my head down. A bell rang and he rubbed my back a little.

“We’re here.”

“I figured.”

“You’ll like it.” I sighed and we got out. My eyes went wide seeing a scooter store, and he grinned. The store was on the bottom level of a three story building. “I figured you would like it.” I had never been to a scooter store before, I had made mine, even the wheels.

“I don’t need a new one.” I turned to him. “I don’t even need new wheels. If you want to give me a scooter, you’ll repair the one you broke!” I growled. “Dash gave me that one and I want it repaired, not replaced!” I stomped shaking. This was just putting salt into the wound at this point, and rubbing it in.

“I figured you’d say that. Come inside.” I followed him inside and a pony was at the counter talking to a few other ponies. I looked around; the store was like a dream to me. I had always wanted to come here, but I never had the time or a way to get here. “What, you don’t see something you like?”

“Not a single thing.” I said looked away from him biting my lip. There were dozens of scooters in the center of the room with wheels and other parts on the walls, then a glass counter all around the sides.

“Really?” Jerard asked. The shop clerk looked at us, freezing for a moment.

“Excuse me, I’m sorry, Whiplash, come here and help them.”

“Yes sir.” A green unicorn stallion said. He had a scooter with arrows in a circle around it as a cutie mark. He walked over to other customers, replacing the clerk. The clerk went into the back. He came out coming over to us with a box. The clerk had coin wheels on a skateboard as his cutie mark; he was a gray stallion with white mane.

“I assume that’s my order.” Jerard Inquired.

“Of course, Sir.” He opened the box, pulling out the scooter from Dash. My eyes went wide as I bit my lip. He gave it to me, and I hugged it as tears went down my face. I honestly thought I would never see it fixed or be able to ride it again. “Wow, I can say I’ve never seen someone cry over a scooter.”

“It was a birthday present.” He looked at me. “It got broken.” I gave Jerard a sour look and he chuckled. “I thought I was never going to ride it again.” I said as if the air had been sucked out of my lungs.

“Well had it been made of wood, or anything else, I would’ve said it couldn’t be fixed, but since it was made of metal, we repaired it. Fixed a few major flaws and put it back together. I hope you don’t mind that we fixed the symbol on it.” I turned it over and looked at it. It was Dash’s mark, and it looked even better than before.

“This is wonderful, thank you.” I bit my trembling lip.

“I’m glad, um, but we had to replace the wheels, they were cracked so.” I looked at the wheels and I grinned. They were rubber! My old wheels were made out of wood and metal bits I found.

“But these are...” I paused. “Do you have wood ones to replace them?” Both of them had a bit of shock go through them. “Yes, wood ones.” I said, I looking at Jerard. “I’m not about to let you disgrace Dash’s present by putting on new wheels, which, if you forgot. You broke it in the first place. This is about as much of a present as a rock to the head, you ass.” He grunted a little, and the clerk eyed him. Jerard was about to hit me, but he frowned. Seeing me smile made him know very well I knew he was on the edge.

“Well, you’re not getting different wheels.” He said smiling a little. “If you don’t take those ones, I’m going to make sure you never put on different ones.” I frowned. “So you’ll take it, and be happy.”

“I'll be happy when you stop being mean to me every day, and actually act like a decent stallion.” He groaned slightly.

“I'll be in the carriage. Pick something you like out.” He growled. “I bought this shop for you, and you’ll enjoy it.” My jaw dropped. He turned and left, stomping a little hard. I chuckled a little bit.

“You know those wheels are a lot better than any wooden ones.” I looked at the clerk which was uneasy.

“Yeah I know that, and I really do want them, but if I accept them, then…” I let out a breath. “He’ll… Never mind, do you have some wood ones, or really cheap ones that I can buy off you.”

“Well, he is the owner of this shop. He bought it off me for a considerable amount. It actually surprised me, and he had me rush the job. If it weren’t for the fact I’m a world class scooter shop, I wouldn’t have been able to fix and paint that in an hour.”

“Thank you though. It’s very nice.”

“Just a question, how did you get a metal one? They don’t come out for a few months at most, and it doesn’t sound like you got it from him.”

“No, I got it from Rainbow Dash. You probably know her as the ‘Rainboom Master.’” He grinned a little, realizing who I was talking about.

“Oh, I know her; she came into my shop a few weeks ago, asking about where she could find the best present. I pointed her to the scooter factory in Las Pegasus; I guess they must’ve given her one early.” I smiled.

“Yeah.”

“Are you sure you don’t want those wheels? You look like quite the athlete.” I flexed a little showing my toned body.

“Oh, you know I am.” I gloated and he chuckled.

“May I ask why you’re with a royal, though? And why you were provoking him; you don’t sound like a brat.” I smiled.

“I’m trying to win a bet against him, and he needs to get mad for that. Also, it’s not really my choice that I’m here with him.” He paused frowning. “Not like it matters.” I looked away, hugging the scooter tighter. The clerk’s body fell a little. “So, those wheels?”

“One second, I'll see what I can do.” He went into the back and I went over to the counter getting onto a chair.

“Rad scooter.” I looked at the green pony, or Whiplash, as the clerk had said.

“Thanks.”

“I heard you talking. What’s up with that; why’d he break it?”

“It’s not important.” He frowned.

“Since he bought the store, you can come here and hang out any time, little dudette.” He said smiling. “I can always show you a few tricks.” I laughed a little.

“Oh please, as if you got the skill to beat me.” He grinned.

“We’ll see about dat.” The clerk came out and put down two rubber wheels. They weren’t as nice as the ones on it, but they were still made of rubber.

“How much?” I asked.

“Five bits.”

“What, no way! Those are easily twenty! I know my wheels and scooters.”

“Well, actually, no. These are five, normally ten, but we have a fifty percent discount right now on starter rubber wheels.” He pointed at the window and a sign was hanging. “So it’s the real price.”

“Wow, that’s cheap.” I pulled out the bits and he exchanged the wheels for me. “Thanks for everything.” I went out to the carriage and Jerard frowned as I got inside.

“I thought I told you to keep the other wheels.”

“And I told you screw you.” He gritted his teeth. “This is my scooter, and I'll do what I want to it. I don’t care if you don’t want these wheels. They’re better than any that you could ever put on it.”

“You want me to break it again?” He snapped I held it closer.

“You-you can’t, it’s my friend and you promised.” He went forward inches from my face and tears started to roll down my face. “Do it.” I said, clearing my throat a little. “Hit me and let me win.”

“You have no idea how much I want to right now.” I bit my lip flinching.

“Then do it.” My voice squeaked. He licked my tears away and then kissed me.

“I'll enjoy that soon enough.” He whispered into my ear. “Of course, I’m going to win this bet, and then you’ll be mine forever.” He sat back down frowning. He tapped the wall and the carriage started moving.

I wiped a few tears away as he smiled across from me in the carriage. The carriage stopped after a while, and we got out at Book Beard, I made sure to leave my scooter inside the carriage. I followed him inside the shop. I looked around a little amazed; it was like a large library.

This made the library in Ponyville look tiny. It in itself was a library, but prices were clearly marked. The four story high walls were lined to the ceiling with high shelves. Tables with lights on them were in rows allowing for reading. It had nice carpet as well, and a large information booth was off to the right being in a half circle shape for the corner.

“Hello.” An unicorn stallion said walking over to us with a few books. He set them down and Jerard held out a ticket. The stallion took it and looked at it for a few seconds. “I'll get you these right now.” He walked away.

“So,” I said and he looked at me. “Are you still mad?” He smiled.

“No, I’m not mad, I’m furious.” He rumbled and I swallowed. “But I’m not going to hit you, and I’m not going to hold it against you because of the bet.” I looked down. “Now just be quiet for once in your life.”

“No.” He looked at me gritting his teeth and I smiled forcing him to take a breath. “I didn’t realize you had this much control.”

“Shut up.”

“Nope.”

“You will, or I'll not talk to you for an hour.”

“Okay.” He growled making me want to back up, but instead I went forward making him start to shake mad. “Come on, just one little tap is all I need.” He backed up a little and I jumped pushing him into the wall. Surprise went across his face along with a few other ponies as a few books landed around us. “Come on, you can’t be that spineless.” His scorn went right through me like blades.

“Excuse me!” I looked at the pony he had given the ticket to. “This is a store and library, little miss! You will respect it as such, and not attack other pony!”

“Buzz off.” He gasped.

“Get out.” He growled pointing. “Get out now or I'll refund your money, and you’ll not be allowed back.”

“And I should care why?” I growled back at him and he frowned. I looked at Jerard frowning. “Come on, you stupid royal; you can’t even manage a little filly! Does your name have nothing but empty words to it!?” He slapped me sending me across two tables and crashing through a few chairs. Pony gasped shocked.

“You just had to say it!” He shouted getting up. I got up, spitting out blood. Blood ran down my forehead, making me grin. He frowned.

“I win.” I said jumping up onto a table. “And I don’t need to kill myself now. I’m on blood thinners you idiot!” I shouted at him and pony stared at me as I started to bleed out, it wasn’t stopping.

“DAMN IT!” He shouted. “No, this isn’t over.”

“How is that?! You couldn’t stand to not hit me for one day! Just one day!” Tears poured down my face. “No, you had to do it! You just couldn’t hold yourself back!”

“I would hit anyone that disrespected my family name!”

“Oh, was that like your dead mother? A whore to end!” Silence fell on everyone and his face fell.

“You.” His face went red, and I grinned. He was going to beat me to death, and I was going to enjoy every second of it. “Fine.”

He completely relaxed and I paused as I started to feel dizzy and light headed, I was losing a lot of blood, but not nearly enough. I was going to pass out, and if I didn’t die... I took out the pill and his eyes went wide as I tossed it down my throat. I passed out for some reason, causing me to hit the blood drenched table.

Author's Note

And a major shout out to Midnight Legend for editing this chapter, he did an amazing job, especially compared to my crap editing skills! check him out!

Not Quite

“How is she?” Jerard’s voice asked.

“She’s fine,” Sethi said, making noise. “You got her here in just in time. Making her throw up saved her life; I don’t know where she got the pill.”

“She probably grabbed it when you weren’t looking.” he growled. I opened my eyes and looked around, seeing them; we were in a bedroom as far as I could tell. Other than a machine next to me and the bed under me, there wasn’t anything in the room, or so I guessed from first glance.

“Oh, she’s awake.” Sethi said, frowning. Jerard looked at me and smiled. I tried to swallow, but I couldn’t. I looked around and my heart started to go faster. I couldn’t move; only my eyes worked. “I'll leave.” Sethi said. As she left, he grinned.

“Hello there. You should know your little stunt was a bit of a surprise. Oh, and don’t worry about moving. I have you on a drug that completely immobilizes you. You can’t even breathe on your own, but you can feel everything.” He rubbed my thigh.

“MMMM!” I yelled.

“Oh, you can make grunts and such, but you can’t move your jaw to talk.” He smiled and made my bed lean, allowing me full view of the room. My eyes locked onto a cage with a black blanket covering it. “And look who we have here.” He went over to the cage and pulled off the cloth.

“MMMM!” I screamed, crying.

“Little mommy dearest.” My mom was gagged, blindfolded, ear-muffed, and tied up rather tightly. “Oh my, oh my.” he grinned. “You see, you won the bet. But I’m not just mad; I’m furious. So I’m going to kill your mother unless, and I say this with great weight to my voice, you accept my victory over you completely.”

“Mmmm!”

“Bring it in!” he shouted as my eyes shifted to another cage. Two stallions in black masks set it next to the other one. I whimpered as he took the sheet off the cage’s, revealing my dad tied up like my mother.

“Mmm.”

“Oh you given up already?” I looked around, trying to move. “Blink twice for yes, and once for no.” I blinked twice; he grinned. “Well I’m glad, but now I’m going to rape your parents. You’re going to watch, but let’s not forget.” He smiled. “Bring in the last one!” A stallion came in going over to him and whispered in his ear. “WHAT?!”

“I’m sorry, Sir; but she nearly killed our entire squad. She nearly broke all of our wings. She’s extremely fast and strong.”

“THERE ARE FIFTY OF YOU! Are you seriously trying to make me believe you can’t capture one Pegasus!?”

“Sir, she can do rain booms like they’re nothing. Just one of the rainbooms took out thirty of us; the second nearly took out all of us. She then attacked the rest physically. We didn’t even have a chance against her.” I giggled with glee, though it sounded more like a high pitched whine than a giggle. He looked at me angrily, which caused me to whimper in fear.

“You think that’s funny?” I blinked once. “Then drug her or something,” Jerard snapped at the pony.

“We can’t, Sir. She gets her food from Sugar Cube Corner; the pony named Pinkie Pie, well… she, um.”

“What?” He growled.

“She completely wiped out our squad on the ground; they didn’t have a chance.” Jerard face hoofed. “Not only that, but we tried the farm in the area as well. Princess Twilight Sparkle was there and, well, we were too scared to even try.”

“I don’t care how you do it. Capture her.”

“We-we tried several approaches sir, but, um… She’s too famous, and, when we tired, everything was a failure.”

“You’re all fired.”

“But, Sir.”

“Get out of my house!” he snarled, and the pony nodded. Jerard went outside with the pony; my ears perked up on reflex. “Al, make sure they are paid and then shown out the door.” I looked around as bits and pieces of me started to move at my command.

“Yes sir.” Al said from behind the door. Jerard came into the room, making me stop to look at him.

“Complete idiots!” He yelled and looked at me, then at the cages, smiling. “Oh well, I have new pets to play with. While I might not have Dash, I have others.” He went over to my father, and I started to panic again. I was glad Dash hadn’t been captured. But my parents were blood, and I still loved them.

“Mmmm!”

“Since you gave up so nicely, I won’t kill them, but I will rape them. Now then, if you be quiet, I'll be nice and not make them bleed.” I blinked twice. “You also have to watch, every last second.” I looked down.

“Ymmm.”

“Now then.” He pulled my dad out of the cage pushing the cage away. My father struggled for a bit. Jerard hit my father’s head hard, making me gasp. My dad stopped fighting as blood ran down his face. Jerard took off my dad’s ear muffs, and then cleared his throat, making a different voice. “If you don’t fight me and do as I say, I'll release you alive.” My dad nodded. “Of course I’m going to rape you. I also have your wife.” My father paused.

“Mmmm.” He said. Jerard took out my father’s gag as he coughed a little. “Fine. I'll do anything you say,” my dad growled. “But if you hurt my wife, I'll kill you. You would be a fool to think that these simple ropes could hold me for long.”

“Magic.” Jerard said and my father scoffed.

“Try it.” Jerard’s horn lit up around my father’s head, and it cracked, making my father grunt a little.

“Don’t be so stupid; now let’s see how your ass feels.” Jerard put on a condom and poured some lube onto it. He went into my father as my father groaned in pain. “Oh, so tight.”

“I’ve had larger.”

“What?” Jerard reacted, surprised. He changed his voice back. “What?”

“Oh please, I don’t cheat on my wife. We live far enough away from each other that we enjoy the company of others of the same sex. However, she’s the only mare I'll ever have.” Jerard grumbled a little.

“Wow, I’m surprised, I can honestly say I didn’t expect that.” My dad grunted and groaned as Jerard kept going, but after some time, my father became hard. “Now for the main course.” Jerard pulled out and went over to my mother, taking her out and pushing the cage to the side. “Let’s see how well you do with another mare, then.”

“No! I refuse.” Jerard put the gag back in and my father struggled as Jerard used his magic to make my father go into my mother, making her moan. My father groaned mad, but Jerard made an extra set of ropes go onto him, which stopped him from breaking free.

Jerard went back and mounted my father forcing him to thrust into my mom, and I bit my tongue as tears flowed down my face. I couldn’t, I couldn’t believe or possibly understand why I was becoming wet seeing this. It was so wrong; I wanted to rip my body apart for every even thinking like this, or feeling like this. My father finally moaned after a few minutes along with my mother, making me stifle a cry.

With a smile Jerard pulled out after a while and threw the condom away. He then went over to me, letting my father keep going. I looked at Jerard, and he smiled as he kissed me. I couldn’t move my tongue yet, nor would I if I could. But then again, the way my body was acting, I wasn’t sure what I’d do or if I would even have control.

“You’re enjoying the show.” He went down and licked me; just from that one little action my skin felt like worms. “Tastes great too.” He went over to my parents and took off my mother’s gag, letting her moan loudly. He then took off her ear muffs.

“Oh Celestia, it’s been a long time,” my mother said, stopping Jerard from talking. “Oh, Dear, are you alright?” My father stopped and Jerard laughed a little. He took out my father’s gag, and my father smiled.

“Thank Celestia it’s you. Wait, how did you know?” my father asked, which caused my mom to scoff.

“Oh please, I’ve never felt another stallion in me. I knew it was you the second I felt you inside me; plus no one else gives that scent off.”

“You’re tighter, a lot tighter than last time.” My father grunted a little.

“Well, seeing as I didn’t plan this, I’m assuming this was either your idea gone horribly wrong or we really were filly-napped.”

“Not a bad way to get filly-napped, if you ask me.” My father said.

“Oh, this is very real.” Jerard said.

“Who’s that?” My mom asked.

“Don’t know. He’s the one that got us, though. He said he would let us go if we did everything he said; frankly, we don’t have much choice.” My father replied.

“Well then, if we are raped by others, forgive me.” My mother said.

“Of course, and I hope you will as well.”

“Honey, you’re mine till death do us part, no matter what, even if we get filly-napped and raped.”

“Well, the stallion isn’t half bad; he’s a little bigger than me.”

“Really?” My mom inquired.

“Yep.” My dad said smirking. Jerard laughed as they turned their heads a little.

“Your love is inspiring,” Jerard said with a chuckle, “but this wasn’t for you. This was for my pet.” They both stopped. “She’s such a priceless gem, and she just recently got her cutie mark too.” Both my parent’s ears went up. “Isn’t that right, Scootaloo?”

“NO!” my mom screamed. Gags went into my parent’s mouths and I tried to move, but nothing worked. Chains went around my parents, completely securing them.

“Woops,” Jerard said talking with his normal voice. “Looks like I blew my cover.” He took off their blindfolds, laughing a little. They looked around for a moment, finding me on the bed crying.

“MMM!” My father screamed as he struggled to get free, but Jerard made my father thrust into my mother. She moaned looking at him, surprised. “Mmm.” She looked back at me, then at Jerard.

“Surprised?” Jerard asked.

“Y...” I managed, which caused him to look at me.

“Oh, you can talk?”

“Yo-you,” I strained to push it out, “p-prom-promised.”

“I promised you I wouldn’t make them bleed!” He came over to me and slapped me, making blood run down my face. He moved back my head to look at him. “But you’ve forced my hoof! I now need to give you reason to stay alive!”

“L-le-let.”

“Let them go?” I blinked twice. “No.” He growled. “I’m not going to let them go. I’m still deciding rather or not I should kill them and feed them to you down a tube. Or I should keep them alive as my whores. Or better yet, maybe I should have your father get you pregnant.” I blinked once. “No?”

“MMM!” My father shouted.

“Shut up!” Jerard snapped.

“MM!” Jerard’s horn lit up, forcing my father to keep going. “MMM!” He moaned after a minute along with my mother.

“Fine,” Jerard whined slightly. “What do you want to say?” He took my father’s gag off, but Jerard kept forcing him to thrust into my mom.

“Let my daughter go.” He grunted pleading. “I'll do anything; just let her go.”

“I’m going to marry her once she gets old enough.” Surprise went across my parent’s faces. “But she keeps trying to kill herself. I was so kind as to give her presents too. I even carved my love into her.” He tapped the scars on my chest. “See, I love her so much.”

“Why would you do…? Oh.” My father finished inside my mother. Jerard’s magic kept him up and thrusting, making my father’s seed to pour into her.

“Because she’s beautiful, isn’t she?” My father groaned. “Well, you see, she survived; it’s rare for a pony to live past my first attack. I broke her wings, raped her, beat her, and so much more. Then, finally, once I was done, I threw her into a river.”

“Then-then, she didn’t crash,” my father’s eyes went wide, realizing. “Why didn’t you tell us, Scootaloo?”

“Actually I’m wondering that, too.” Jerard said, rubbing my neck. I could somehow move my jaw and mouth as well as breathe on my own, but not move.

“Forgive me.” I said.

“Answer us.” Jerard ordered and I swallowed.

“I’m just a weak whore; I couldn’t face you. If I told anyone, I know what would happen to me. Dash would hate me. You two wouldn’t be able to look at me, and he would’ve killed you. I didn’t have any proof, and I didn’t know who he was. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”

“Does mommy have something to say?” Jerard took out her gag. She coughed.

“Scootaloo, we would have never…” She paused. “We would’ve run away with you if we had to, but this… if we had known.” She moaned. “We could have done something.”

“I’m sorry. Please, Master, don’t kill them. I won't try to kill myself again. I'll do anything, but please, let them live.” He hummed and grinned.

“Alright, I'll make a deal with you, all of you.”

“Anything.” I said quickly.

“Fine.” My dad said frowning.

“Alright,” my mom said crying a little. “But can you stop him; it’s getting a little painful.” She groaned.

“But look,” Jerard said holding me up. “Your daughter is enjoying it.” making me let out a crying whimper. “Just the thought of you two making love makes her wet with pleasure.” He set me down. “Isn’t that just beautiful?”

“It’s not your fault,” my father said through his teeth. “It’s a natural thing to feel; don’t feel bad about it! Your mother is a very good looking mare, and I wouldn’t say I’m bad looking either. I know your mother is happy with me. We’re sorry for letting this happen to you. I should’ve been...” Tears ran down his face. “Been there to protect you.”

“How touching,” Jerard said grinning. “Now then. I thought about it, and I don’t want to kill you both.” I looked at him. “I want you to grow old and be there for Scootaloo. Love her, help her, and be at our wedding.”

“What?” My mom asked.

“I’m planning on marrying her soon enough, but for me to do that, she needs to be alive and well. IF, and I mean IF, you can convince her to stay alive, I'll let you both live. You’ll be free to go, but you cannot try to get in my way. You’ll support and even push her to me, get mad at her if she disobeys me, and make sure she’s mine forever.”

“What you’re asking is a nightmare.” my dad replied, shaking.

“Think about it: I'll be able to get Scootaloo into Canterlot University.” Jerard said with a silver tongue. Both of them paused. “I have more money than anyone in Equestria. My name has rank, even with Celestia herself. She’ll never have to worry about a thing for the rest of her entire life. Both of you will also be well off, actually. I'll make sure you’re more than comfortable.”

“We would never sell our daughter!” My dad shouted.

“Honey.” My mom said gritting her teeth. He looked at her crying, and he looked to the side realizing she was bleeding. “Please stop him, I-I can’t take it, nor can I think straight enough to give you an answer.” Jerard stopped with his magic and she gasped breathing hard somewhat relieved.

“So?” Jerard inquired.

“We would nev…”

“Please,” I interrupted my dad, and they looked at me. “I don’t care what happens to me. I forfeit my victory. I'll never try to kill myself anymore, but please mom, dad, don’t make me live without you. I-I know I’m worthless, but please. Don’t make me do this alone.” I begged, crying heavily.

“Oh, and so you know,” Jerard said grinning. “I’m going to be using her every day, and night, every hole, whether she bleeds or enjoys it. But I'll rip into her as I please. She’s mine; she’s my pet. I’m her Master till she dies. It won’t matter if I marry her or not. You’ll both have to do anything and everything I say, no matter what it is.”

“F-.”

“Not yet.” He said quickly stopping my mom. “If you both say yes, then you’ll brand her with an X on both sides of her body.” He moved me to reveal the stitching on my right side. “And you’ll have to watch as I enjoy her,” He kissed my neck, “as a sign of good will, of course.”

“I-I.” My mom looked down.

“You’re a monster!” My father shouted.

“And whether you’re alive or not is up to you, but because of that statement, I'll make sure you shove that stallion-hood down her throat, covered in your seed and her mother’s blood. If you want them to live Scootaloo, you’ll do as I say.” Magic hit my body allowing me to move. I groaned a little getting up a little. He helped to get the tubes out of my mouth.

“Thank you.” I said, and he gave me some milk allowing me to drink. I got off the bed, falling to the ground with a thud.

“Scootaloo!” My dad said worried.

“Dad, please.” I got up and I went over to him. I fell to the floor, breathing hard. “Ow.” I stayed there for a moment. “He’s already done plenty to me; he won’t kill me.” I got up coughing a little. “I’m his pet, and you must accept that, or he’ll kill you both. I need you both so much.”

“Fine, make her stop. I'll accept it.” He said looking at Jerard grinning.

“And you?” He asked my mom.

“Yes.” She said.

“Very good. Now, Scootaloo, suck your father and your mother clean. Lick all of your father’s seed, even the puddle on the ground.” I moved and started sucking my father, which elicited a grunt as I started using my tongue. “Make sure he finishes, and don’t deep throat it.” I nodded and kept going. It was beyond disgusting; the taste just washed down my body in a wave of muck, blood and foul.

My father grunted as I finished him, tasting his seed pour down my mouth. I finished him, cleaning all his seed. He was able to sit down as he watched me clean the ground of my mother’s blood mixed with his seed.

“Can she at least have something to stand the taste?” My father asked and Jerard smiled, tossing a bottle of milk to my father. He caught it and gave it to me, letting me wash the taste down. Tears went down my face as I tasted it. I stopped and started again, going for a few minutes before I finished cleaning the floor. I then moved to my mother, making her grit her teeth as I cleaned her.

“Enjoy your mother, and finish her.” Jerard said, chuckling. I drank some more milk to wash the blood out of my mouth. I went back and my mother moaned, blushing deeply as I made her enjoy it. I could feel where she was bleeding from, and it had stopped. That allowed me to hit the sweet spots, making her wet again. I caught every drop as I finished her.

“Done.” I said and finished the rest of the milk. My parent’s chains and ropes fell off; they looked at him and then turned to me, hugging me tightly.

“It’s alright, Scootaloo,” my mom said, tightening her hold. “You didn’t have a choice; this isn’t your fault. Don’t worry.” I smiled.

“Mom, I’m fine; I’m used to it. Just do as he says. Please.” My dad went to move, but I grabbed his leg, stopping him. “Dad, don’t you dare. He’ll kill you, and if he doesn’t, he’ll kill mom and me.” His face fell, and he relaxed.

“I'll… if that’s what you want.” My father uttered, paralyzed by my words. I hugged him close.

“It is.”

“Scootaloo.” I looked at Jerard and left my parents’ grips. I went over to him as he held out a trash can. I grabbed it, throwing up a few times. He let me wash out my mouth with water, causing me to throw up a few more times till I had an emptied stomach and a cleaned mouth.

“Thank you, Master.” I said, coughing and wiping my mouth with a rag. I went over to him, and he sat on the end of the bed.

“Now let’s give your parents a show.” I nodded, and he picked me up with his magic, rubbing me with his stallion-hood. I became wet, blushing as he held me in such a way that my parents got full view of everything.

He went into me, and I squeaked a little, as I was not completely wet. A strain of blood went down his member, and he grinned, kissing my neck while looking at my father. My dad was red in the face. He would kill Jerard if it wasn’t for the fact my mother and I would fall to magic.

“It’s fine,” I said, tears dropping on the floor. “It’s not that bad.” I whimpered as he thrusted, and my mom covered her mouth. My father pulled her into him.

“I want you both to watch what a beautiful mare your daughter’s become. That means no looking away.” My father made my mom looked, but she didn’t fight it. Jerard thrusted a little hard, making me let out a small screech of pain.

“No!” I said to my dad. “I’m fine; it’s not the worse.” Both of my parents shook hard, crying. “I don’t pour blood anymore.”

“Please stop!” my father shouted.

“Oh, we’re not done yet.” I moaned as Jerard made my wings stretch out. “I’m sure she’ll love this.”

“Please; wings are extremely sensitive!” my dad begged.

“I know.” My wings stretch out completely. Over the time with Jerard, they had grown a lot from their usage. They were a few inches longer now and beautifully large. He rubbed my wings with his magic, making me moan and wetting him more as he continued. He stopped after a minute, and I paused.

“More, Master.” I moaned, begging him. I paused to look at my parents.

“It doesn’t hurt now, right?” my mom asked, biting her lip.

“It feels good.” I said with a squeaky voice.

“Then let that feeling take you.” My father said, and I paused. Rarity said the same thing to me; not exactly, but close enough. “If it feels good, then think only about that. It’ll make what’s happening to you more bearable. I don’t think you’ll be able to get out of this, and I don’t think any of us will. So you must enjoy it as much as you can.”

“Beautiful words from your father, don’t you think?” Jerard said.

“Yes daddy.” I cried a little and he looked down.

“You’re not a whore; you’re a good girl,” my mom said shivering. “Whores sleep with entire villages for money, but you’re a far cry from that.”

“Oh, they don’t know about Dash?” Jerard asked, licking the back of my ear and making me moan.

“What did Dash do?” my father asked, frowning.

“She didn’t do anything,” I said, shaking a little and then moaned. “While she slept, I-I ate her out. Jerard didn’t tell me to; it was my doing. But she was having a bad dream, and when I do it to him, he always has good dreams.” I moaned.

“That’s perfectly fine,” my dad said, and my mom looked at him. “You were conditioned to think that; it’s alright and perfectly fine. I’m sure Dash would laugh at the thought of you thinking it was a bad thing. It’s not your fault.”

“Did Dash have a good dream?” my mom asked.

“Yes.” I moaned as he finished inside me, surprising me a little. I looked at him grinning, and I looked down as his seed leaked out of me. He rubbed my belly a little; I could feel it inside me, making me hyperventilate. Something about this was wrong. I didn’t understand it, but it just felt ao wrong to have it pushed inside of me, making me sick.

“Oh that felt good. Let’s see, I only did that the first day.” He pulled me close. Had I not already emptied my stomach, I would’ve thrown up again. “I should do that more often. What do you think Scootaloo?” I coughed a little.

“Can’t you see she’s in pain!?” my father shouted.

“Y-yes Master.” I said as the feeling melted inside my body, making me fall back breathing hard.

“That’s my pet.” He pulled out, cleaning me up a little and setting me down onto the bed; he grinned seeing me. “I'll be back shortly, but if you leave this room or try to attack me once I return. I'll kill you both.” He left, and they ran over to me, getting onto the bed with me. My mother hugged me and held me close to her.

“It’s alright, my filly. It’s alright.” she cried.

“Of course mom,” I said, rather dead. “Master loves me; he wants me to be happy. He even wants you to live with me.” I buried my face into her stomach. “He’s so nice to me, wanting me to be happy.” My parents hugged me tightly crying.

“Here we go.” They looked at him as he reentered the room, levitating two branding irons with Xs on the end. “Get on either side.” They moved to the side of the bed as he gave the irons to both of them.

“Please don’t; this isn’t right.” my mother pleaded.

“There’s already an X on her side. Aim for it, or you’ll have to redo it. Also for ten seconds, if you would.” Jerard said with a rather smooth smile.

“Please.” I said, sitting just right. They looked at me.

“Scootaloo.” My dad said helpless.

“I even have ice packs.” Jerard sang lightly, holding them up with his magic.

“I’m ready. Do it!” I gritted my teeth, and they looked at each other for a few seconds, then they grit their teeth as they pressed it to my side. I yelled a little before smiling. “Hell yeah!” I shouted as they pressed it to me. They pulled off of me as I sat down breathing a little hard. I didn’t know why, but I could stand it this time. Something about it just made it bearable.

“That’s not very fair. You like it when they do it, but pass out when I do it.” Jerard said frowning, and I rolled my eyes a little.

“Yeah, well, you cut it into my skin. They pressed lightly, and look. Same effect; imagine that! So yeah, I like them better.” All of them eyed me at my tone. “What!? You ponies brand me, and I don’t even get to tell you to screw off? How’s that fair? Also, I’m not going to kill myself, and you pretty much made a point of it.” I growled lightly at Jerard, which caused him to grin.

“See why I love her?” They stared at me surprised.

“Can I go take a shower now?” He strapped ice packs to my sides as I held in a scream of pain, but they helped unimaginably. I jumped off the bed.

“I'll talk to your parents. Find a maid; they will take you to my room. We’ll have dinner once you look presentable.”

“What part of branding me looks presentable!?” I snapped at him.

“Just go take a shower.”

“And my parents better show up at dinner. If you try anything funny, you better believe I'll get you back for it. I got the rest of my life to do it apparently.” I jumped off the bed, walking past him and going down the hallway. Having finally regained my balance somewhat, I kept my cool as I found a maid. She showed me to the bathroom in Jerard’s personal chambers.

I started the cold shower, looking around for a minute. I grabbed a gag from the sink and let myself scream, crying as I rolled around in pain. I was good at hiding it, better than I ever thought, but this was complete and utter madness. I rolled up into a ball crying.

“Scootaloo.” I got up quickly and saw my mom frowning, sitting down. I quickly spit out the guard and looked at her.

“Y-yes?”

“I’m so sorry.”

“I’m fine, Mom. Just a little bit of a burn. How are you and dad? He didn’t hurt you or anything, right?”

“We’re fine physically, but your father and I are still shaky.” She held her hoof close to her chest. “Your father wants to kill Jerard, I as well, but,” I smiled, “after all we’ve done to you already, we’d rather live and try to protect you from him then kill him and leave you on your own.”

“Thank you, I don’t know what I’d do if I lost you both. I’m sorry I’m not…” She came in and hugged me, getting wet by the shower.

“You never need to be sorry. If anyone should be sorry, it’s me. I lived with you for most of the time he was doing things to you.” She pulled me closer to her. I could tell her tears mixed with the water. “I also heard you screaming. You’ve been in here for almost half an hour.” I paused.

“So you don’t hate me?”

“I couldn’t hate you. Even if you did the worst things in the world, I would never hate you. I would only love you, as would your father. We’re so sorry we couldn’t protect you against this monster.”

“He loves me.” She made me look at her. “He loves me so much that he wants to keep me alive.”

“I’m so sorry.” She hugged me crying lightly.

“It’s fine, I have a hope it’ll get better, but that’s all I have left.”

“It will. After a while, it’ll stop hurting. Time will heal everything. In time, everything changes; in time, you’ll be happy.”

“I know.” I cried on her shoulder. After some time, we dried off and went to the dining room.

Author's Note

also special thanks to Midnight Legend for editing!

also sorry about slower updating, getting it edited takes time so

Class Tensions

“Ah, Scootaloo,” Jerard said as my mother and I entered the dining room. “I hope you enjoyed your cold shower.” I nodded, sitting down next to him at the end of the table. My mom sat next to my father. I looked around. The room was large; the table could probably take on at least twenty ponies at once. The room easily could’ve held paintings and other statues, but it was nicely bare.

“I did, Master. Thank you for letting me cool my wounds.” He kissed me, and I kissed him back. My parents stared at us a little as I nuzzled his chest. Two chefs brought out dinner and set them in front of us.

“Boiled, buttered carrots in roasted applesauce.” one of the chefs said, setting a plate in front of me and then in front of Jerard. He smiled, seeing it. The chefs left, and Jerard reached for a bottle of apple wine and poured himself a glass.

“Would either of you want some?”

“I don’t drink;” my father said, shaking his head, “Never had a stomach for it.” Jerard offered it to my mom and she paused.

“Ah, no, thank you,” my mom said with an unsure expression. “I don’t like to drink when I…” She sighed. “There’s no way I’m going back to work tomorrow. Sure.” He poured her a glass and passed it to her. She lifted it up with him, waiting for him to drink. He smiled and took a drink while she followed suit.

“Oh, and so you know, I’m immune to most poisons.” My mom coughed a little. “If I wanted you dead, you would be. Don’t mistrust me just because I’m your daughter’s master and abuse her. Poison is far from what I would use to kill you. I would never ruin perfectly good food with the taste of death. It’s an insult to the chef as well as anything which could’ve used the food to live, so you can always trust my table if nothing else.”

“Okay.” my mom uneasily replied.

“Don’t misunderstand us,” my dad said, frowning. “It isn’t so much that we don’t trust you; it’s what we expect you to do. After all you’ve done, especially to our daughter, do you really think we could just sit down and eat without assuming poison?”

“I guess that is reasonable, but then again you did just talk back. Tell me, do you want your daughter or your wife to pay the price for your words?”

“I—they were my words!” My father said, almost standing up.

“Scootaloo, then.” He gritted his teeth.

“I’m sorry.” My dad said, looking down.

“Forgiven,” Jerard said as if it was a joke. He then kissed my head. “Now enjoy. You can eat, Scootaloo.”

“Thank you, Master.” I started to eat, and it was really good. Compared to everything I had shoved down my throat, this was like a gift from Celestia herself.

I looked at my parents eating, and I smiled a little. It had been a while since they had been together, but still. We finished eating. Jerard hugged me, making me smile. He yawned as I nuzzled him.

“I suppose it’s time for bed. Al, show Scootaloo’s parents to a room, and then make sure they get home safely come morning.”

“Yes, Sir; come this way please.” They left with Al, and I followed Jerard back to his room. He tossed me onto the bed a little hard with his magic, causing me roll into the wood backing of the bed then hearing my back make a loud crack. Pain coursed through me, making me shutter. I rolled from the wall onto the pillows, and then onto the bed.

“Thank you, Master.” I said choking a little as he came over to me.

“You better be thankful. If it were not for the fact they will become my future parents-in-law, I would’ve slain them.” He opened a drawer and pulled out a box. He then set it in front of me, and I looked at it for a minute.

“I don’t understand, Master.”

“You were good today.”

“But my punishment?”

“It wasn’t a punishment.” I paused. “It was a reward. Now you have your parents. You can talk to them, and they can comfort you and love you. They can now be there for you. I know you’ve been alone, and after all I’ve done, I understand that you want to die.”

“Oh.”

“But they must stay in line. If they try to make trouble, I’ll have to kill them; but now, you don’t have to worry about them finding out.” He got onto the bed. He was right. I didn’t have to worry about them anymore. I could now talk to them openly, and they could be there for me now. I jumped, hugging him.

“Thank you so much, Master!” I kissed him, causing him to smile.

“You did win the bet, but I won’t accept defeat. I love you far too much to allow you to take your life.”

“I love you, Master; thank you so much. It’s a truly wonderful gift.” He kissed and hugged me tightly.

“I’m glad you like it. I was going to try to get Dash for you, but things turned out badly, and well, we’ll leave it at your parents and leave Dash alone in Ponyville.”

“Dash would’ve killed you.” He paused. “It wouldn’t have mattered if she was in metal chains. She would have killed you in an instant. She’s too fast for your magic Master. I know that sounds…” He kissed me.

“Perhaps you’re right, but in open combat, she wouldn’t stand a chance. I have faced armies and monsters. She wouldn’t be hard, and if she did somehow kill me, she would be put to death for killing a royal.”

“I know, Master.”

“Now for your other gift.” I looked at the box and opened it. I paused, staring at a new necklace. I smiled as I switched it out with my old one. This one was breathtaking. Instead of one small orange diamond, this one had seven heart-shaped ones with a very large diamond in the center. The entire thing was simply flawless. The other one was cheaply made, but still looked nice overall.

“Thank you.”

“That’s not all that’s in there.” I went deeper, pulling out hoof guards that looked like Princess Celestia’s, but these had one large orange diamond on the front in the shape of a heart. I smiled and put one on; it fit perfectly, but could be bent for when I grew.

“These are beautiful.”

“I’m glad you like them.” I smiled. “They aren’t sharp, so you can keep them on while you sleep.” I put them on; they looked simply stunning.

“So we’re heading back early tomorrow then?” I asked, and he smiled.

“Yes, but you don’t have to go to school if you don’t want to. One more day won’t hurt you.” I nodded. He moved the sheets, getting under them and then pulled me close to him. We fell asleep.

I opened my eyes and looked at Jerard asleep. A sliver of morning sun was coming in through a window. I didn’t know what time it was since there was no clock, but it didn’t really matter that much. I kissed him; waking him up, he kissed back.

“Good morning Master.” He kissed me again, and I smiled.

“Good morning to you.”
“When do we leave?”
“First a bath, then breakfast; one last check up, and then we’ll head back.” I nodded. He picked me up, and we went into the bathroom, taking a nice warm bath. My sides stung, but I ignored them as I enjoyed his warmth. I always loved laying on him while we took a bath. He was always so damn comfortable; he was just madness. I didn’t understand or know why my body acted like this toward him.

We dried off without much talking, but he seemed content and happy with me. We went into the dining room, and my parents were eating already. They looked at me and smiled when they saw me smiling.

“How’d you both sleep?” I asked, walking over to them, and my mom hugged me.

“Nightmares as far as the eye can see.”

“Same.” My dad admitted.

“I’m glad you two found out.” They looked at me a little surprised. “Master explained you weren’t a punishment, but a gift. Now I can talk to you and not worry about him killing you for finding out. I don’t have to sneak around, and you don’t have to worry.” They stared at me grinning. “Isn’t it wonderful? I’m not alone anymore.” My mom hugged me.

“That’s wonderful.” My mom’s expression was a smile of pain. “You’re right; you’re not alone anymore.” My father hugged us, and I smiled. They let go of me after a minute, and I went over to Jerard, smiling. The chefs brought out food, and we ate in silence. Jerard followed me to the hospital room, passing through the doors.

“Sir?” Sethi said, looking over a few things.

“Gather your things; you’ll be coming to Ponyville for a while. Expect a few weeks, so make sure to leave notice at the hospital. You’ll get triple pay.”

“Yes sir.”

“And Ponyville has a hospital if you want to work there.”

“I'll pack for it sir.”

“Good, and give Scootaloo one more check-up.” I went and sat down on the table. She frowned seeing the new branding marks. She did a simple check-up.

“She’s fine; the drugs didn’t have any lasting effects.”

“Come, Scootaloo.” I followed him out to the carriage, and there were a bunch of boxes on top of it. We went inside; my parents were already waiting for us. “I assume your husband explained before dinner last night.”

“Yes. It was you who set up that huge account. I finished the paperwork, and I’m going back to Ponyville.” My mom said.

“I’m also staying longer,” my dad said. “I hired and promoted a few Pegasi last night; I'll be able to spend my nights in Ponyville.”

“Isn’t that a treat?” Jerard whispered into my ear, and I smiled.

“It’s great.” I said as Jerard pulled me closer. The ride to the train station and back to Ponyville was a silent one. We ended up in a private room, and I didn’t leave Jerard’s side. He enjoyed it a lot. A train steward helped to load the luggage onto a cart. My father and Jerard got onto the front and started pulling it. I followed, falling behind a little without realizing it. I was too lost in thought to notice.

“Scootaloo!” I paused, hearing Sweetie Belle. I looked at her and Apple-Bloom as they ran over to me. I quickly ran to my mom’s side hiding. She looked at me; she was a little behind my dad and Jerard.

“I can’t talk to them right now.” I said, and she nodded.

“Scoots.” Apple-Bloom said a bit confused.

“Sorry,” my mom said, blocking them easily and stopping them. “Scootaloo doesn’t want to talk to anyone today.” They paused.

“But we’re her friends.” Sweetie Belle whined. My mom looked at me shaking my head no, and she sighed.

“Sorry, she’s not really in the mood; maybe tomorrow.” my mother said.

“Scootaloo,” Apple-Bloom said. “Is she alright? She didn’t come to school again today; what’s up?”

“Girls, she needs alone time right now; all of us do. Now please go away before I have to talk to your parents.” They backed up.

“Please let us talk to her,” Sweetie Belle said pouting. “Everyone’s worried sick, and now we’re even more worried.”

“I’m not allowed to play with others.” I whispered, and my mom frowned.

“She’s not allowed to be around other ponies except for school, and even then, that’s optional at this point.” They stared at my mom shocked. “So please go away. She’s not allowed to talk to you.”

“No!” Apple-Bloom shouted, surprising my mom as they went around her tackling me away from her.

“NOW!” Sweetie Belle shouted, and ponies from my class ran over with a cart. My dad and Jerard stared shocked, but unable to move fast enough. As others from my class tied me up, threw me into the cart, and then running off. My mom didn’t have time to react as we disappeared from her sight and down the road. I looked around as they stopped after a while. We were at the tree house.

“Finally,” Apple-Bloom said, breathing hard. “Get her inside.” Two of them picked me up, taking me inside the tree house.

“Get that hoof.” Diamond Tiara said, and Snails held down my other hoof as they tied me down to a chair. It took pretty much all of them to hold me down and tie me to the chair. Whether or not I was hurt, I could still take them all on with a single hoof. I looked around at all of them; they were smiling. They had caught me and were happy about it.

“Ugh!” Diamond Tiara shouted seeing the new necklace and the hoof guards. “Where’s the present I gave you?”

“Mmm.” She took out my gag. “In my bag.”

“Finally, an answer.” Sweetie Belle said.

“Let me go.”

“Not till ya tell us everythin’,” Apple-Bloom said, stepping forward. “We’re your friends, and we deserve answers!” I laughed.

“Friends? What friends? I don’t see any, because last time I checked, I was never friends with filly-nappers. If you were my friends, you’d understand.” They all went quiet. “Now let me go!”

“No.” Sweetie Belle said and went close to my face. “Tell us.” I kissed her and she jumped back losing her balance and falling back. “Ugh!” She got up wiping her mouth and all of them stared at me shocked.

“Shut up and let me go, or the next one of you that gets close is going to get a very painful head butt.” They all backed up a little.

“We’ll get it out of you sooner or later,” Sweetie Belle said, and she turned to Featherweight. “Featherweight, may we borrow some of your feathers?” He pulled out a few loose ones.

“That won’t work with the clothes on her.” Diamond Tiara said. I looked around a bit nervous. I really couldn’t afford to allow them to take off my clothes; it was one thing for them to think. It was another for them to know.

“HELP!” I screamed, making all of them fold their ears.

“Ouch!” Silver Spoon said.

“HELP!” I screamed again, and Featherweight put the gag back into my mouth. Tears went down my face as I tried to stop them in vain. All of them paused, looking at each other unsure.

“Guys, I don’t think we should be doing this. I-I don’t want to be a part of this.” Twist said, dropping the feather.

“Me either.” Snails said, dropping his feather.

“Then leave,” Apple-Bloom snapped at them before walking over to me. “We don’t need ya. If ya don’t have the stomach, ya shouldn’t be a part of this anyways.” Snails, Twist, and Snips left.

“Do you mind if I go?” Silver Spoon asked, and Diamond Tiara nodded. She left as well, leaving Featherweight, Sweetie Belle, Apple-Bloom and Diamond Tiara. The three looked at Featherweight, and he smiled.

“Hey, I don’t mind staying.” Featherweight said.

“That’s fine.” Sweetie Belle said. They looked back at me making me nervous.

“Now spill; what’s up?” Apple-Bloom said.

“If you yell, I'll put this right back.” Sweetie Belle said, taking out my gag. I coughed a little bit.

“None of your business.” I coughed again. “That’s what! If you don’t let me go, just how much trouble do you think you’re going to get in? Rarity won’t be happy, neither will Applejack, and I bet your daddy would take away your allowance.”

“My daddy loves me,” Diamond Tiara said straightening her posture. “He would understand. I'll do anything I need to in order to help a friend!” I stared at her shocked. She thought of me as a friend? I bit my lip; this wasn’t right. Even if it was Diamond, I shouldn’t be hiding from them.

“As for Rarity and Applejack,” Sweetie Belle started waving her hoof, “they probably would want to know just as much as any of us.”

“Oh?” They all turned to Dash by the door. “You’d think that, wouldn’t you?” She growled, making them back up. Dash came over to me, but Apple-Bloom and Sweetie Belle blocked her, stopping her from untying me. “Get out of my way, you two.”

“Dash, what’s happenin’?” Apple-Bloom asked as Dash frowned.

“That’s not your business, nor is it your concern.” She went past them, and Apple-Bloom kicked at her. Dash blocked it like it was nothing. She growled and lightly kicked Apple-Bloom, sending her out the window, surprising everyone.

“AAAAH!” Apple-Bloom yelled as I heard a crack.

“You want some to?” She asked looking around, and they backed off.

“What in the world!” Applejack asked. Dash groaned a little bit.

“It hurts!”

“How did dis happen?!” Applejack asked outside, making Dash hurry.

“Dash bucked me out the window.”

“She did what now?!”

“She’s in the tree house.”

“We need to splint dat!”

“No, I’m fine; it’s just a small sprain. Ah need your help with Dash. She’s gone crazy. She attacked me!” Dash grunted a little trying to get the rope.

“Stupid thing.” Dash grumbled as Applejack came up.

“Dash, what’s da meaning of dis?!” Applejack shouted, and Dash turned a little, but kept trying to do the ropes. “Why’d ya hit my sister?”

“They filly-napped me!” I shouted, and Applejack paused, looking around.

“Stupid ropes are made of freakin’ steel,” Dash said, trying even harder now. “Apple Bloom kicked at me, and I kicked back lightly. She was sent out by accident. She filly-napped Scoots with her friends and tied her to the chair and then gagged her. She’s been crying, and these ropes are cutting into her hooves!”

“Well that’s no reason to get violent.”

“Applejack, if I kicked her for real, do you think she would be breathing?” Applejack frowned.

“Ya shouldn’t have kicked her at all.”

“Then you should keep a closer eye on your little sister.”

“Applejack, Scootaloo’s been hiding things,” Featherweight started. “We don’t know what it is, but it’s bad. She’s been in pain, missing school, not talking to anyone, and not even hanging out with Sweetie Belle or Apple-Bloom. She has ear piercings, and somehow got an ear nick. Someone’s been hurting her and we want to find out whom. We’re really worried, and Dash is stopping us from helping her!”

“Shut up.” Dash snapped.

“What’s da meaning of that?” Applejack asked, and Dash groaned, not able to get the last rope off.

“Where’s a knife when you need one?”

“Answer me, Dash.”

“It’s none of your business!” She almost screamed. “In fact it’s no one’s business but Scootaloo’s and those who she wants to talk to! If someone’s been hurting her, then don’t you think she would tell you all if she could? Situations like that aren’t simple. You can’t always go to the guards, or a lot of ponies die and lives get ruined.”

“That don’t sound like a Dash thing to say; it must be very serious if you aren’t knocking heads.” Dash looked around and spotted a screwdriver. She grabbed it and started on the ropes again.

“Applejack, doesn’t your sister need help or something? Got it.” She smiled, undoing my last rope, and I got off the chair. I shivered a little.

“Thanks, Dash.” We started walking.

“No problem. Come on.” Applejack blocked the door, frowning.

“Now ya ain’t leaving this tree house without giving me some answers.”

“Scootaloo, go out the window. I'll use an apple mat.”

“’Scuse me?” Applejack asked and I turned. But Featherweight and Sweetie Belle were blocking the windows. I didn’t want to hurt them to get out, making me step back. Dash frowned and took a fighting stance.

“I want you to move please.” Dash said with a heavy voice.

“No.”

“I’m sorry for hurting your sister, but she attacked Scootaloo.”

“Sounds like for good reason. She shouldn’t have attacked you, but she had every reason to demand answers. That doesn’t sound good, and something needs to be done if she’s getting hurt.”

“Excuse me.” I paused, hearing Rarity’s voice as Applejack looked at her. “Would you mind getting out of the way Applejack?” She turned a little and looked at Rarity. “I'll only ask that once.” Applejack looked at her, surprised.

“Nope; you’re not going anywhere.” Rarity looked surprised as Big Mac came up behind her. This was becoming a very serious situation. Pretty soon, this was going to turn into an all-out brawl. “Answers need to be given.” Big Mac grumbled lightly.

“You’re entire family is acting crazy.” Dash said, and Applejack frowned looking at her, then at me.

“Nnnnope; we stick together.” Big Mac retorted

“How did Rarity know to be here?” I whispered to Dash.

“I was with her when we heard you scream.” Dash said looking around.

“Sweetie Belle, you are so beyond grounded.” Rarity said.

“It’ll be worth the answers.” Diamond Tiara said.

“Looks like I have no choice,” I said, and they all looked at me. “I’m going to have to get violent.” I whispered. I jumped, punching Featherweight and sent him flying through the wall shattering the wood. I jumped flying out the window. “Dash, wall!” I shouted

“Why didn’t I think of that?” She kicked the wall, breaking through easily, and she jumped out. “Rarity, jump!” Dash shouted. She jumped off and neither Big Mac nor Applejack could reach her in time as Dash caught her and flew into the air.

“Get back here!” Applejack shouted.

“Scootaloo, you can go home,” Dash said. “I'll make sure they don’t follow.” She set Rarity down as her wings spread out.

“Oh no, you don’t.” Big Mac jumped down, making the ground rumble.

“That’s right.” Applejack said, jumping next to Big Mac.

“Oooo, try me first, Dear.” Rarity said stepping forward as her horn lit up.

“We need answers!” Sweetie Belle shouted.

“Stand back, young-uns,” Applejack warned. “Dis is about ta get ugly.”

“Hey everyone, has anyone seen Sc—” Twilight stopped talking as she walked into the clearing with everyone. “Um, what’s happening?” She looked around a bit nervous, seeing the tension easily.

“Twilight, what are you doing here?” Dash asked a bit annoyed.

“I’m looking for Scootaloo. Canterlot University sent a reply, and I need to give it to her to see when the reps are coming to test her.”

“Crap,” Rarity said, and they looked at her. “We’re running out of time. Would burning down the school stall enough?”

“Rarity!” Twilight said shocked.

“I don’t think it would work. They could do it at the house just as easily.” Dash said, still in a fighting stance.

“Okay, dat’s it; you’re telling us what’s happenin’.” Applejack shouted.

“Scootaloo, go home.” Dash said looking at me watching.

“But…” I said.

“You want to be late?”

Author's Note

also special thanks to Midnight Legend for editing!

Feather Pillows

“Oh my gosh, I’m going to be late!” I flew toward his house and rushed inside. As I shut the door behind me, Jerard looked at me surprised. “I’m on time, right?” I looked at the clock; I was late.

“Well, not on time.”

“Get back here!” I paused, hearing Applejack yell while Dash flew by with Rarity. Applejack ran by the house with Big Mac and Twilight. Sweetie Belle and the others followed. I let out a breath and looked at him.

“Are a lot of ponies chasing you?” He came over to the window, looking out.

“Yeah, and I think it just doubled how many are trying to catch me.” He chuckled. “They are worried about me, and I don’t know what to tell them.”

“Oh?” He pinned me down on my back and softly kissed me as he took off my clothes, tossing them to the side. He lay down and kissed my neck, making me smile. He nuzzled my belly, and I felt his ears. The earrings were rather nice. He was right; earrings did look good. “I’m sure you could figure something out.” I shifted a little as he went lower. I bit my lip as he started licking me lightly.

“A bit voracious?” I asked, and he laughed.

“Big word for a little filly.” He stopped as I shifted, wanting more.

“Master?”

“I was thinking about something. Ever since I found out about what you did with Dash, I decided I wanted to have some fun with that.” He lifted me up after he rose. “I didn’t think you would come, but I figured.”

I followed him up the stairs, and there was a tan earth pony mare with a two tone pink and blue mane on the bed. She had a gag, ear muffs, and a blindfold on; and she was on her back. I paused, seeing her cutie mark. It was Sweetie Drops. I had only met her a few times; but I knew her, and she knew me.

“Y-you fillynapped her?” I asked unsteadily. Just taking one pony could have huge problems. Not only that, but rape was taken extremely seriously. Then again, he did kill a guard and got away with it.

“Be quiet when I take off her ear muffs; other than that you can talk.” He took off her ear muffs and the gag. She smiled. “My partner has arrived,” he said using a different voice. “Tell us, did I fillynap you?”

“Ah, no sir.” I stared at her. “I’m a whore; have been for a while. So please do not worry. I’m clean and ready for anything you like. I am also on birth control, so you can finish inside me if you want.” He put back on the gag and ear muffs back on. I looked at him smiling.

“Wow, I didn’t know.” I said.

“Oh, I think she’s one of three in Ponyville. You all are cloak and dagger around here, so I decided to get one.”

“So, I’m a little confused.”

“We’re going to enjoy her together.” I stared at him. “You’re going to enjoy doing anything you want to her, while I enjoy both of you.”

“What should I do?”

“Well, I have a gift.” He pulled a strange looking device out of a box. It looked like two stallion-hoods, but the smaller one had a harness around it. “This is a double header, as the pony that sold it called it.” He put one end inside me, and I gasped a little. Had he not gotten me ready, it would’ve hurt, but instead I moaned.

“Master, that… it’s so much smaller. It’s wonderful!”

“Oh, you like small things, do you?”

“Master you’re really big; don’t even try to tell me different.” He picked up a glass bottle and poured it onto the end.

“Slide it in.” he whispered into my ear. I turned and aimed. I was small enough that I could be on the bed planting my hooves on her thighs. Sweetie Drops started to drip a little; as I went inside her very slowly, she moaned. I grit my teeth a little mad. It always hurt the first thrust for me, and it was a little unfair it didn’t for others. “What wrong?”

“Nothing, Master.”

“Speak your mind.”

“Well I was thinking that it didn’t hurt her. It always hurts at first, doesn’t it?” My lip trembled. “It’s just not fair.”

“As you get older, it’ll be nicer, more fun, and stop hurting.” He licked my neck, and I smiled. He started to use cream on my plot. I looked at him. “Start; I'll be busy back here for a short while.” I nodded a little before I thrusted, and the double header kicked back at me, making me moan myself. I looked at Master grinning. It took me a few seconds to realize what had just happen, but it was clear now.

“You knew it would do that, didn’t you?”

“Nope, I didn’t know it would do that, but all is well, keep going.” I started to go. I paused as my hips moved rather naturally. I wondered if this is what he felt. I grabbed Sweetie Drop’s legs and slammed her, making both of us moan. “Enjoying your whore?” I gasped a little as he went into me, making me moan again.

“Yes Master, very much.” I grunted a little. He thrusted; his thrusting caused me to thrust into her harder than I could. Pleasure washed over me, making me finish. He started to thrust, and it was magic. With both holes filled, there was no discomfort.

I moaned, not having to do anything as he made Sweetie Drops finish. He kept going as she moaned gripping the bed. Before long, she turned over, making me feel like she was trying to pull off. I pulled her closer to me, which made her get pounded harder. She pulled off the gag after a minute.

“Sirs, um, I’m worn out. I’m starting to become dry, and you’ve yet to finish once.” I paused. I had finished almost three more times than her, and I still wanted plenty more. I looked at Master grinning, making me think for a moment. I could take more and give more than a whore. I was better than a mare whose job it was to have sex. He took off her ear muffs, seeing me smiling.

“We have lubricant if you would like that, but we are far from over. My partner seems to have lust greater than you. Now turn over.” She bit her lip.

“Yes sir.” He poured some on her as she turned back over onto her back.

“She’ll taste like cherry, want to try?” I licked my lips and pulled out of her.

“Yes Master.” She seemed to relax a little. I went down and licked her. She tasted heavily like cherry. It was wonderful; rather it was the smell or the taste. I wanted more.

Jerard pulled out the stallion-hood device, throwing away a condom and replacing it with another. He went into me very easily. I moaned a little. Feeling him thrust, while I started to enjoy Sweetie Drops, drops.

“Here.” He stopped and gave me a bottle; I took it and looked at it. It was what made her smell so good. I licked a little bit of it, and something turned me on, making me wetter than ever before. I paused, taking a small swig of it; it surprised Jerard as my insides gripped around him like a vice grip.

“Oh, more Master.” I moaned. He grunted a little, but started thrusting again.

“A little too tight.” I chuckled and licked Sweetie Drop. I lifted her up enough to put the bottle inside her wet slit, sliding it deeply inside her. I could see the panic go through her entire body. She quickly took out her gag.

“Sir, what are you filling me with?” Her insides clenched around the bottle, unable to stop it from filling her. He put the gag back into her mouth with his magic.

“That’s a bit mean.” Master said.

“Why?”

“It has special properties inside the bottle that’ll make her wet and want more.” I pulled it out. It wasn’t that big of a bottle. He had already used a bit, and there still was some left. Her insides gasped for something to fill her. I went down and started to eat her out. She moaned easily, but wanted plenty more. With each lick, some of the liquid poured out of her and onto my tongue, making me drink in her juice.

Jerard finished and pulled out after a while. He kissed my head, and I looked at him going into the bathroom. I turned back and started again. He started a shower. I stopped as Sweetie Drops cringe a little at me stopping. I put back on the double header and went inside her easily and started thrusting.

She was wary after a while, and I slowed tired. For me, however, it just wasn’t enough, even with everything I had done with her. I needed and wanted more. It felt too great to stop, but not even I can fight my own body. I collapsed onto her, my body aching ringing in pleasure. I didn’t realize how much energy it took to thrust, and we had been at it for over an hour. She took out her gag after a few minutes.

“Um, sirs.” I tried to get up, but couldn’t. She took off her ear muffs. “Sirs, are you alright?” She reached for her blindfold, and I stopped her. “Oh right, don’t take off the blindfold, but are you mute or something?” I tapped her belly once. “One for no and two for yes.” I tapped her once. “Just tired?” I tapped her twice. “You feel rather young; are you a filly? By your size I wouldn’t know, but by your body weight, I would say young.”

“And that’s not your concern,” Master said, coming out all clean. “I’m glad you didn’t take off the blindfold, or I would’ve had to cut out your eyes.” She swallowed. “Now then, you’re a whore. Do your job; you’ll get paid because I believe my partner is more than happy with your body.” I nodded smiling. “But any more personal questions, and I'll have to make sure you don’t talk again, is that clear?”

“Yes sir.”

“Do you want to keep going, my pet?” I nodded. “Alright, well, I have an important meeting soon. So either you’ll have to pay her once you’re done and do your best not to have her learn who you are, or you’ll have to stop.”

I paused to think: I wanted so much more, but I would need to sleep. And if I fell asleep on her, then I would be in trouble. He would probably kill her. I pulled out, and he frowned a little, putting her ear muffs back on her.

“I might fall asleep, but I want so much more.” I licked Sweetie Drops. “Is this what you feel like all the time?”

“Not exactly, but you understand my lust.” I smiled. He took off the double header putting it back into the box. He set me down and took off her ear muffs. “Come on, we’re done. My partner is very tired and wants to sleep.” Sweetie Drops got up and fell a little.

“I’m sorry sir, but it would seem that I, um, have been done in for far too long.” I giggled and covered my mouth, making Jerard chuckle.

“That’s fine, but will you be able to get home?”

“It’ll take me a while sir, but if I could use the restroom, then I would be able to go home easily.”

“I'll give you ten minutes in my bathroom. But if you attempt to find me without my word, then know there will be grave consequences. Also, you must keep the blindfold on. If you need help, call.”

“Yes sir.” He helped her into the bathroom, and he started a shower for her. He closed the door and looked at me. I smiled happily; I was in heaven.

“Master I need more, but I’m too tired.” He pulled out the double header with his magic and came over to me. He started using it on me, making me moan. He kissed me as my body moved with the thrusts of his magic. He finished me and went to pull out, but I gripped stopping him. “Leave it in Master; it cools me a little.” He grinned.

“I figured this might happen.” He pulled it out and another one came out. He put it inside me, making me feel good at the cold metal. He strapped it onto me, and he blasted it with his magic. It started to move inside me, causing me cringe a little, but then spread my legs. Oh, it was just my size. It was perfect.

“Master, thank you.” I moaned as it kept going.

“It’ll probably last for a few hours. The switch is on the bottom. Make sure to drink plenty of water, and clean up anything you get on the floor by licking it clean.” I nodded and he put a bottle of water plus the cherry lubricating bottle on the table.

“Thank you, Master.” He kissed me, and he went into the bathroom, waiting a few minutes with the door open.

“Come on, let’s go. No one will notice you since it is dark out.”

“Yes sir.” She said as he leaded her out of the room and out of the house. I laid there for awhile, enjoying the feeling completely.

After a while, I retreated to the bathroom and sat down in the shower with both the water bottle and the other bottle of cherry lube. I would take a little of both when I started to go dry. I fell asleep after finishing the bottle and with the toy still on, having sweet dreams of Master enjoying me.

“Scootaloo!” I woke up looking at Master looking at me in the shower. He came over to me and pulled out the device, making me moan a little. I paused, seeing blood covering the shower floor. I looked at him, and then back down. It didn’t hurt. Nothing hurt; as a matter of fact, everything felt great.

“What?” I asked biting my lip.

“You’re bleeding.” I smiled looking at him.

“I guess I am.”

“Can’t you feel that?” He asked concerned.

“It feels good.” I shifted comfortable, but something had snapped. I could tell it should be pain, but it felt great. “Master, I love you, will you?” He turned on a cold shower, and I relaxed as the water hit me. It washed away the blood as he cleaned me; afterwards, he cast magic to stop me from bleeding any more.

“This isn’t good.” He picked me up with his magic and then wrapped me up in fresh blankets, throwing the old bed blankets off the bed. He made the blankets tight setting me on the bed, stopping me from moving. The pressure felt good.

“Tighter.” I begged, and he stared at me.

“Do not go anywhere.” I nodded as he ran out of the room. I struggled a little as the pressure dulled. I got loose and sat up. The cold didn’t feel good, just boring. I jumped off the bed and landed, losing my balance and crashing to the floor hard. I got up and paused. That felt good; it should’ve hurt, but didn’t.

I smiled and got back up onto the bed, jumping off again and purposely hitting hard. The pleasure washed over me, not sexual pleasure, but a different kind. I didn’t understand it, but it felt great, and that’s all that matters. I jumped off the bed a few times before just getting up slightly bored.

Falling can only do so much before it becomes boring. I paused, seeing blood on the floor. Thinking for a moment, Master had told me to clean every drop on the floor. I licked it pausing at the taste, something about it just… it just made everything warm. My stomach growled, making me clean it up happily. I was hungry. He had told me not to move. But it had been a long time since I ate, and he had been gone for so many minutes.

Every few steps, I would drip a drop of blood, and I would get down and lick it up as I made my way to the kitchen. I opened the fridge and made myself a sandwich, making sure not to make a mess. I paused as a few drops of blood dropped on my sandwich from my head. I looked around for a knife and grabbed one.

My sight went dizzy at the wrong moment, and I sliced my hoof, missing the sandwich completely. The feeling went over me as blood leaked onto the plate. I stared at it for a few seconds as the plate reddened from my blood. I tried a few times cutting myself more on purpose than by accident before I finally cut the sandwich. The sandwich was now drenched soggy in my blood.

“Clean every drop” was my Masters orders. I ate the blood-soaked sandwich, and the taste just washed down me, filling me up. I wrapped my hoof tight with a bandage. Master wouldn’t be happy if I bled out.

I opened the fridge, putting a few things away. I stretched, feeling good as the door to the fridge closed on a feather on my left wing. When I went forward, a large feather ripped from my wing.

I moaned a little bit as a massive wave of pleasure washed over me. I looked at my wings and thought for a minute. It was enhanced. The feeling was so much better coming from my wing than I had thought possible. I bit another feather and pulled it out, cringing at the great feeling.

Oh this was heaven. I started to pull feathers. With each a new more wonderful feeling came over me. I reached for another one, but my nose only met a bloody stump. I paused realizing my wing no longer had feathers to pull out. It was a bloody stump, but I had done something like this before. They would grow back in a few weeks if I ate enough or a week if I used a potion or two to help it along.

I look at my other wing. It would look odd if I had a wing full of feathers, and Master wouldn’t like that. I started pulling out feathers harder this time, making the feeling better with each ripped out feather. I stopped when I ran out again. I looked around, and the floor was covered in blood and feathers.

Master loved feathered pillows. I smiled running upstairs and getting a pillow case. I went back down scooping the feathers into it. I found a small sewing kit and sewed the end shut the best I could. I finished after I cleaned up the mess on the floor, not caring for the fact i was covered in blood. I went over to the front door. While I was waiting, I put pressure on my cuts to stop them from bleeding and to give me a thrill.

“I told you everything. She was bleeding and didn’t realize she was.” My ears shot up hearing Master’s voice.

“Well, that doesn’t sound possible; she would know if she was in pain.” Master opened the door, and I smiled. Sethi went to scream as Master covered her mouth, though he gasped himself.

“Master your home.” I held up the pillow. “Look, I made you a present.” He pulled Sethi inside quickly, and she set her things down. He picked me up and set me on the sofa. “What’s wrong Master; don’t you like it?” I asked, and he looked at Sethi.

“Okay, maybe she doesn’t realize she’s in pain.” Sethi said. She started to wrap my wounds, making me smile. “Does that feel good?” I nodded to her as she kept going. “I don’t know what’s wrong with her, but this is extremely serious. She doesn’t realize pain is pain, but pleasure.”

“What do we do?!” He asked panicked.

“Master, will you whip me?” I begged grabbing him, and he paused, thinking.

“Don’t you dare!” Sethi shouted at him. “You have no idea what you’ve done! If she can’t realize pain is bad, then she’ll kill herself trying to feel good!” She had me take a few pills and some kind of nasty liquid.

“Then do something!” he ordered.

“She needs to be strapped down and hope that her body stabilizes.”

“I know it should hurt,” I said as they looked at me shocked, “but it feels so good. I want more. Please Master, brand me more.” He swallowed a little and looked at Sethi.

“Don’t.” She scolded, and he sighed.

“Fine, fix it.” he grumbled. I held up the pillow to him, and he frowned a little. It had a feather or two on it with blood stains.

“I made this pillow for you, Master. I even used my own feathers. It’s so soft and warm, and it even smells so good.”

“That smells like blood.” Sethi said.

“I know.” I grinned. “The sandwich I made got blood on it, and it tasted so good. I couldn’t stop cutting till it was soaked.” Disgust went across their faces. “But it tastes so good Master. Oh, I know.” I reached for a scalpel, but she pulled it out of my reach. “Give me that! I need to show Master how good it tastes.”

“Even I don’t like blood.” I looked at Master.

“But Master, how? I don’t understand. Why not?”

“Scootaloo, if something hurts you, I forbid you from doing it. Is that clear?! I don’t care how good it feels.”

“Yes Master.” I looked down smiling. Master would hurt me plenty, so I didn’t need to do it myself. He would make it feel so good.

“And no drinking or eating blood. That’s not healthy for you.”

“I understand Master. No hurting myself or drinking blood.”

“Good.” Sethi finished, and I hugged her tightly.

“Thank you Sethi. You’re really good-smelling.” She pulled me off frowning.

“Listen to your Master. You know that should’ve hurt.” I looked away smiling. “He told you no!” She yelled.

“Master, the doctor is yelling at me. Make her hit me.”

“Scootaloo.” He growled going close to me, and I pulled him closer.

“Yes, my Master?” He kissed me as I hugged him. “Oh Master.”

“I'll make you feel good if you obey me.”

“Yes Master.” I grinned.

“Well other than tying her down, there’s not much else we can do.”

“Scootaloo, bed.” Master ordered, and I nodded going upstairs. I threw my pillow onto the bed for Master. I found a whip and a few other toys, as Sethi talked to Master. I lay down with the toys at the end of the bed. He came up after a while and paused seeing the toys. I bit my lip, and he frowned. He made all of them float over and go into his box.

“But Master, I’ve been bad. I disobeyed you.”

“I’m tired, and we both need to sleep. Sethi is down stairs. If you leave, I'll not touch you for a day.”

“Excuse me?” I asked getting up. “Come here.” I ordered. He came over to me, and I slapped him, surprising him. “You will hit me when I want you to hit me, or I'll tell everyone about you. And I'll make sure you beat me.” I kissed him.

“Fine.” He pulled out the whip, and I turned around. He spanked me for a little while, but not nearly hard or long enough. He forced me to bed, and I fell asleep having never felt better in my life. I woke up before he did as always, and a plan hatched. I grinned seeing him asleep next to me.

Author's Note

also special thanks to Midnight Legend for editing!

Flag Pole

“Master,” I whispered in his ear. He groaned a little. “Master, wake up.” He tried to stretched, but realized he couldn’t. He opened his eyes, looking first at his forelegs; upon seeing them tied to the bed, he looked around.

“MMM!” He yelled, realizing that he had a gag in his mouth. He was on his back, legs spread open wide, showing everything.

“What’s wrong, Master.” I asked licking his stallionhood’s sheath. “I thought you would like it.” I took out his gag.

“Scootaloo, let me go right now!” He scolded.

“But Master, we’ve only just started.” I put the gag back.

“MMM!” I moved back while using the cream on his plot. This caused him to struggle, but it was pointless. I had learned to tie ropes from Applejack. I poured the cherry liquid onto the double header, which had a condom on it. “MMMMM!” He yelled as I grinned.

“But Master I want to show you so much pleasure. It’ll feel wonderful.” His horn lit up, making me frown as his gag came out.

“Sorry; one second.” A glass of water flew out of the bathroom, and he took a drink, making me groan.

“No! You just have to ruin everything, don’t you?!” I snapped, and he put the water to the side as he rolled his eyes.

“Then untie me.” I shoved the gag back into his mouth.

“Shut up!” I shouted at him.

“Mmm.” I slid into him, feeling his inside grip around the toy. The double header twisted slightly, making me moan at the pleasure. He struggled a little, but I had made sure I used plenty of lubricant on him so it didn’t hurt.

I started to thrust a little harder and he somehow made the harness come lose and twist my insides wonderfully causing me to moan. He noticed and got hard a little too easily. Then after just a minute or two, he started to enjoy it.

My tongue extended out of my mouth and licked up his member. It had a salty vanilla pudding taste to it, as if he had soaked it. I giggled in glee at the delicious taste, wrapping my tongue around his tip and sliding around it like a blade. He moaned as my tongue slid along his little hole. He cringed as I started kissing his base and licking going along a nice long vein, which run up his entire member.

His body tensed as I thrusted deep, making him thrust up into my mouth. I pushed down my throat while sliding it along my tongue. He moaned while looking up at me. I started to suck, using a considerable amount more suction than normal and surprising him a little, making him moan. He tried to pull, but it only made me thrust harder.

“About to finish so soon, Master?” I asked with him still in my mouth as he got to the edge, making him shift a little. I took off the double header, leaving it in him and moved going onto his member.

The pleasure of just going onto him made me finish soaking him. He then finished as well, pouring inside me, and he grunted a little. I smiled as the odd feeling made me warm, not sick. Oh, this was what older mares must feel to be finished inside, not a sickening disgust that makes you want to rip your skin off.

“MMM!” I got off him and went to him, sliding my mare-hood onto his chest and wiping his seed on a long line across his belly up to his upper chest. A metal feeling washed over me like I was moving along a furry pole. I took out his gag. “Scootaloo, release me, or I'll whip you.” I bit my lip rubbing on him.

“Empty promises Master.” I said grinning as I lay on his chest relaxing. I lay down for a while smiling.

“Can I take a shower?” I kissed him. He frowned a little, tasting himself; I had made sure his own musk went down his throat. He should enjoy his own taste. I know I do. I stopped and undid his ropes.

“Master, dear Master, you need to spank me.” He thought for a minute pulling out the double header and throwing the condom away. He then threw the double header back into the box using his magic.

“We’re taking a shower, and you have school.” I groaned a little and sighed. We went into the bathroom, and he held me close in the shower, making me smile. I pushed him against the wall and looked down. He wasn’t hard, making me frown. He had a glimmer of fear in his eyes that made me smile. If he couldn’t hurt me, then he couldn’t have control, I would need to extort this for as long as possible.

“Master, when I get home, let’s have more fun.”

“It’s Wednesday, right?” He asked.

“Yes.”

“Oh, I have a meeting. I won’t be home for a while, maybe a hour or two after school. You aren’t to hurt yourself, is that clear?”

“Yes Master.” I said sadly.

“Oh wow.” I paused. “Your feathers are already starting to grow back.” I looked at them while taking off the bandages. Overnight, I had somehow grown new feathers. They were still small, but they were there, all of them. Not only that, but my wings had grown a lot bigger than before. When my feathers grew back, I would be able to fly faster, further, and better than before.

“That’s wonderful. Oh, how did you like my pillow Master?” He sighed.

“It was really comfortable, actually. I love your pillow.” I smiled and kissed him. He pulled me close to him, and we kissed for a short while. “I love you, Scootaloo.”

“I love you so much, Master.” He smiled. We got out, and I got dressed. I went downstairs. Sethi gave me a check-up, making me drink more of the nasty liquid. Then she gave me more pills to eat which didn’t go down well.

“Alright, well, I’m off.” Master said fixing his tie. I looked at Sethi, who was ogling him a little. I made her look at me with my hoof and I kissed her, surprising both of them. I jumped and pinned her down nicely. I was stronger than I realized, or I was pushing my limits and couldn’t feel my body telling me to stop.

“Stop.” Sethi said as I forced her to kiss me. I started to go lower. “Please, stop her right now!”

“Stop.” Master said, and I sighed. She got out from under me, flustered and blushing. “No doing that to her, is that clear?”

“Fine.” I groaned. “Just take everything fun away, don’t you?” He left a little quickly without another word, and I grit my teeth a little. I looked at her and frowned. “If I ever catch you looking at my Master like that again, I'll kill you.” She swallowed a little scared. “Or, better yet, I can think of something better than death.”

I got off the sofa and I smiled, seeing my scooter against the wall by the door. I grabbed it and went outside. I fluttered my wings a little. By the rate they were growing, it would take me at least two days for them to grow fully. It would take by the end of school today for me to be able to propel myself using my wings.

It felt weird using my hoof to propel myself, but I had done that before so it wasn’t a new feeling. I moved faster than I thought. I could easily match my normal speed, allowing me to flip off a large rock going over a pony with a cart. I got to Rarity’s house and went inside.

“Sweetie Belle, do you know where my special needle went?” Rarity called from upstairs, and I looked at Sweetie Belle as she walked into the room.

“Ah, no.” She looked at me and paused, I frowned. “Sco—” She couldn’t finish as I punched her, sending her rolling into the wall hard. She got up and felt her nose, realizing it was bleeding. She looked at me as I went over to her. She started to cry. I smiled, grabbing her and bringing her close to my face.

“You and your little friends ever try that again, and I'll beat you all so badly that not even your mothers will know who you are.” She swallowed, crying. I slapped her. “Is that clear?!”

“Yes!” She cried.

“Make yourself presentable, and if you tell anyone…” I grinned, chuckling. “Well, I think you get the idea.” I let go of her, and she fell back. She quickly got up and ran off scared. A strange feeling washed over me. It was good to be in control—to be able to hurt others and feel good myself. Master had it right. I just didn’t understand at first. He wasn’t a monster; he was a genius!

I went upstairs. Rarity was looking through a drawer. I went behind her and slapped her on the flank, making her jump onto the dresser she was looking through. She looked at me shocked as I giggled.

“Scootaloo, don’t do that! You scared me.”

“I know.” Her face fell.

“What happen to you?” She asked getting down. “Your wings!” She paused for a moment. “Right, while I’m doing your clothes.” She held up new clothes, and I smiled. I took off my old ones after getting on the bed. She covered her mouth at the sight of my plucked wings. “Oh Celestia, what has he done to you now?”

“Oh no, Master didn’t do this to me. I did it to myself. It felt so good getting hit, then I pulled out a feather. It was a strange feeling, but it felt so good. I just couldn’t stop pulling them out. Knowing Master wouldn’t like me with only one wing full, I pulled the other ones off, and it felt so good. Will you hit me?”

“Scootaloo!” She looked at me a bit horrified.

“Master said I’m not allowed to hurt myself, but it feels so good. If you hit me, then I won’t be disobeying him. Oh please Rarity, hurt me.” I begged and she stared at me. “I need to feel more.”

“I will never hurt you.”

“Then you’re useless.” She grabbed me, hugging me.

“I’m so sorry.” Tears went down her face, and I paused as tears went down mine.

“Why doesn’t it hurt anymore?” I asked into her chest as she held me tighter. Her holding me should’ve hurt, but I smiled crying into her chest. “Tell me, why can’t I feel pain!?” I shouted into her, and she hugged me tighter. “Am I dead?”

“No, no, you’re not.” I paused, I can’t hide things from Rarity. She meant far too much to me.

“I hit Sweetie Belle.”

“What?” She asked looking at me.

“When I came in, I punched her. I didn’t want to control myself. It was just so-so-so something that-that I had to. She was going to say something about my wings, and I… I didn’t want to hear her say it.” My voice cracked.

“I'll talk to her. It’s fine, but you can’t hit anyone else, okay?” I nodded.

“You also have more time.” I said smiling.

“What?” She asked confused.

“He doesn’t plan on killing me. He plans on marrying me. He loves me and teaches me so much now. Master loves me so much. He even let my parents know about us. He had them brand me to let me know they love him.” I smiled.

“I.” She choked unable to finish.

“My father tasted so good. So did my mom; her blood was so fine. I remember it: so warm and slick, like liquid metal. They are living in Ponyville now, though I don’t get to see them that much, not unless master wants them to. But they are here for me.” I smiled, and she stared at me. “Why are you looking at me like that? Don’t look at me like that! I didn’t do anything bad, and their living here is good. I was good right?” Her face contorted to pure anguish as my body shivered. I didn’t understand. Why was she in pain?

“Scootaloo, thirteen more days; that’s all I need. Just hold on till then.”

“You have all the time you need. I promised Master I wouldn’t kill myself, and-and he was so happy. Look at the presents he gave me.” She looked at them, biting her lip. “They’re beautiful, right?”

“They are wonderful, but I need to know.” She cleared her throat. “Tell me everything in detail, please.” I nodded telling her everything that had happened, and she hugged me tightly by the end of it. “I’m so sorry.”

“It’s fine.” She tried to wipe her tears away, but gave up. She finished a few nicks on my clothes, and I grinned, looking at the all red outfit.

“Well, I should go to school.”

“Sound’s good.” She went over to a dresser depressed making me frown. I went over to her and slapped her on the plot. “EEEEEEE!” She screamed, jumping on top of her dresser and looked at me giggling. “I told you not to do that!” she said. I smiled. Her voice was like sweet bells to my ears. I froze for a second.

“Oh my gosh!” I said, and she looked at me a little shocked as she got down. “I know what Sweetie Belle’s cutie mark is! I love you, Rarity. You have no idea how wonderful you are; thank you for everything.” I hugged her, and she hugged me back. “I would be dead without you.”

“I love you too, Scootaloo. I'll save you I swear.”

“Actually, can I have something to eat before I go?” She nodded and went into the kitchen, where she fixed me something good to eat. “Thanks.” I said as I quickly got onto my scooter and went to school.

I jumped off a large rock, brushing against the flag pole lightly and doing two upside down spins before landing. I folded up my scooter and went inside. I sat down and noticed everyone looked at me uneasily except Ms. Cheerilee.

“Finally decided to join us?” she asked. I smiled. She put the test on my desk, then frowned seeing my wings. I looked at Sweetie Belle and grinned, which made her flinch scared. Apple Bloom had a brace on; thankfully, she hadn’t broken her right hind leg, but probably sprained it.

I looked at my test and smiled, finishing it easily and double checking it to make sure it was right. There were a few things on it that I had to guess at, but altogether, it wasn’t a hard pass. I then started writing on another piece of paper. The bell rang for recess, and all of them rushed outside. I gave the test to Cheerilee and she looked at me surprised.

“Wait. I need to check this before you leave.”

“I'll be here the whole class, and I just realized what Sweetie Belle’s cutie mark is.” I grabbed my paper and ran outside. Sweetie Belle was talking to Diamond Tiara, Apple Bloom, and Featherweight, who had a cast on his right wing. I ran over to them, scaring them all. I grinned looking at their fear; the feeling of power rushed through me.

“Go away. We’re not friends anymore!” Apple Bloom shouted. I went up to her and she gulped.

“You don’t decide that.” I growled. She shook scared. “You’re all my friends unless I say otherwise. Is that clear?” I asked looking around; they all nodded. “I’m sorry for hitting you, Sweetie Belle. It’s just I’ve been having a hard time lately.”

“Why won’t you talk to us?” Diamond Tiara asked.

“Because if I told you—” I chuckled a little as tears went down my face “I can’t tell you yet, but my parents are helping me. That’s all I can say.” They looked down a little.

“Fine,” Sweetie Belle said as the others looked at her. “So long as you’re getting some help, we’ll leave you be.” I hugged her as she returned the action. I let go of her, which caused her to smile a little.

“Blood.” I looked at Featherweight.

“What?” Sweetie Belle asked, she then looked at her hoof scared. I looked at my side. I was bleeding through my clothes.

“Ah crap, not again.” I sighed. “Anyway, that doesn’t matter.” They all stared at me shocked. “Hey, don’t look at me like that; I bleed all the time. Either way, Sweetie Belle, I figured out what your cutie mark is.”

“You bleed all the time?” Diamond Tiara asked on the edge of tears.

“Doesn’t matter.” I growled, and she stepped back. I gave the paper to Sweetie Belle as all of them stared at me concerned. “Stop looking at me, alright. I know, but there’s nothing you can do to help me. Just please, no one can know.”

“We’ll all stay quiet then. We’re your friends, and that’s what we do.” Apple Bloom said smiling sadly, and I smiled. She looked around; they all nodded. “Now, what is it about Sweetie Belle’s cutie mark?” I pointed at the paper.

“What’s this?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Sing it.” She looked at me for a moment.

“What?”

“Sing. Try it.”

“But I’ve never sung before.”

“Do it.”

“Alright, if you think so.” She cleared her throat, making me smile. She started to sing the Cutie Mark Crusader’s theme song, and everyone smiled as she realized her voice was like magic in all of our ears.

Everyone gathered around hearing her voice. It was sweet bells ringing wonderfully in all of our ears. I backed out after a little and hid behind a few trees, realizing I was bleeding rather badly. I had been for a while.

I opened my shirt and grunted a little, seeing a large clean cut gash on my side. I had cut it on something. I paused, remembering the flag pole. I hadn’t even noticed. It didn’t hurt, but it didn’t feel good either. Now that I had seen it, I knew it was there on my side, and I could feel it just faintly.

“Scootaloo?” Sweetie Belle said, coming over to me, and I looked at her. Her eyes went wide seeing my side and I closed my shirt quickly. She went pale. “Your-your side—how—what—I—explain!” She said, closing in, but I looked away.

“It’s not important, but since you know…” I pulled out a sewing kit and her eyes went wide as I started sewing up my side.

“Tell me, or I’m telling everyone.” She threatened.

“Then tell!” I yelled at her, making her back up.

“Please tell me. I’m your friend.”

“How did you find me?” I asked, changing the subject before I broke down. When I was away from Master—I mean Jerard. When did I start thinking Master—I was such a cry-foal. It was annoying.

“You left a blood trail, and I saw you sneak off.” I sighed. “Oh, I got my cutie mark.” She showed me her flank; on it was a bell on a heart with a G clef under it all. I finished sewing, and she bit her lip. I pulled my shirt down.

“That’s really cool.” I smiled and looked around. There was no way to clean my shirt, and it was clear that it was blood. I sighed. There was little hope in hiding this. It wasn’t extremely deep, but I didn’t want to chance ripping open my belly. “Can you tell Cheerilee that I have to go home?”

“Nope, you have to tell her yourself.”

“I’m not going to play this game.” I got up and paused, seeing Cheerilee out in the yard looking around. It was clear she was looking for me. I hid and frowned. My scooter was still in class. I should have left it outside, but I didn’t want it getting swiped. Then again, who would want my scooter? I spread out my wings, but they were far from flight-worthy.

“OVER HERE!” Sweetie Belle yelled as I swung at her, but she was out of my reach. She ran and Cheerilee came over, seeing me bleeding.

“Wait.” I said holding up my hooves. “Wait.” Emotion burned on her face. She looked over me up and down. “It was a simple cut when I rode to school.” She tried talking, but nothing came out. It was clearly not a simple cut; it went along my entire side. “Do not do what you’re about to do!”

“I… You. Hospital. Now.” She growled.

“Scooter?” I asked. She pushed me along back to the class. “Did I pass?” She looked at me frowning.

“Yes, perfect score.” We went back inside, and everyone started to panic a little on seeing my blood-soaked shirt. I picked up my scooter, just what I needed.

“Alright everyone, I… Scootaloo!” She shouted after me as I jumped out the window and rode away too fast for her to even try to keep up. I got to Jerard’s house and went inside, quickly making Sethi jump at my sudden appearance.

“I’m bleeding.” I said quickly, and she rushed me over to the table and set me down, removing my clothes.

“How did this happen?!”

“I don’t know. I didn’t feel it.” She sighed redoing my sad stitching then using a hot poker to cauterize the wound. Afterwards, she bandaged me up.

“You haven’t felt any of this, have you?”

“I can feel you doing things, but it doesn’t hurt.” She frowned a little.

“Have you had anything weird to eat or drink lately? I still haven’t quite figured out how this happen.”

“Just the cherry lubricant.” She paused. “I can get it for you.”

“Yeah.” I got up and went upstairs. I grabbed the bottle. It didn’t have much left, probably not even half of a shot glass. I went downstairs sitting on the sofa with her and gave it to her. She sniffed it and looked at me a little shocked.

“What?” I asked.

“How much have you had of this?”

“Probably about a third of the bottle.”

“No wonder you can’t feel anything. I’ve seen this in the ER in Canterlot before. This is called Red Hush. It’s used by…” She chuckled, “rapists and active couples. It causes the sex drive of anyone taking it to go into overdrive. More than a tablespoon is enough to make you go crazy, and that’s full adult size. A third of this bottle to you is like three of these bottles to a normal adult.”

“What does that mean?”

“It means you have two days before the effects wear off and you start feeling everything that you’ve done.” I stared at her. “If you drink too much more of this, it’ll become permanent and you’ll stop feeling everything.”

“That’s bad, right?”

“Very. Pain is a limiter made by our bodies to make sure we don’t kill ourselves and to know when something is bad, or that we shouldn’t do it. For instance, the cut on your side; if you didn’t feel anything and it was deeper, then you would bleed out before you noticed it. Things like that can be extremely dangerous.”

“I'll not use it any more, then.” She pulled out a few pills, and I took them.

“I can give you plenty of pain meds if you’re in pain. Remember that; it’s what I’m here for. Also, I’m giving you hyper pills. You’ll notice that your feathers are growing back already.” She pulled on a few.

“What are they?”

“These pills are magically enhanced to do special things, such as feather growth or bone growth. Most of the damage you’ve done is already gone, and in just a day or two, if you don’t do anything, you’ll be free of pain by the time the effects of the Red Hush wear off.”

“Really? That’s great.” I said grinning.

“Yes. it was a huge advancement. Anyway, don’t go to school today or tomorrow and you’ll be good as new.”

“I don’t suppose you have something to undo the branding and scarring” She frowned a little.

“Sadly, no, I don’t. I can probably find something to make them not hurt as much, but other than that, I don’t know a way to remove them. I’ve seen brands on a pony before. Much of the time, it was by accident, but as far as I can tell, they are with you forever.”

“That sucks.”

“It can, but with all things considered, it’s not that bad.”

“How is that not bad?” She moved my shirt showing my side.

“They are pretty marks, and as you grow older, they will become smaller and less noticeable. So it’s fine.” She rubbed my side a little. “Look, they aren’t even black anymore. Well, the Xs are, but the others are more a dark grey.” I sighed.

“Thanks.”

“I’m sorry, but that’s all I can do to make you feel better. Also, thankfully, it wasn’t on your cutie mark or other places.” We both shivered a little at the thought. No, he wouldn’t do that. He wanted to use me and have be presentable. “Anyway, you seem more relaxed. This morning, you seemed a little on-edge. Is everything alright?”

“Oh, yeah. Sorry about this morning; I was—I don’t know what came over me. I just wanted to hurt other ponies. It was weird, I didn’t really know why, but I was just really…I just really was a plot to others. I even punched Sweetie Belle for no reason.” I shook my head a little. Did I just repeat words?

“I’m sure whoever she is, she earned it. Wasn’t she one of the ones that filly-napped you yesterday.”

“You were told?”

“Yep, I was filled in by your mom. Anyway, it’s great you have friends that worry so much about you.”

“It is when they can do something, but when it’ll only get them hurt or dead, it’s worse than any nightmare. I’m scared to be around others. Just one word, one act, one look, just one thing can get me into trouble, and get somepony killed.”

“Has he killed anyone?”

“Just a guard, but,” I sighed, “I haven’t had time to be around anyone else. I’ve made sure of it. Just today, several ponies saw me bleeding from this wound, and I nearly got taken to the hospital. It probably would’ve brought up a million more questions which I can’t answer, that I can’t explain.”

“I’m sure it’ll work out.” I chuckled.

“Yeah, I’m going to go relax.”

“Just be careful.”

“I'll make sure I come back alive.” I went outside with my scooter and smiled. Today was a clear day and beautiful.

“Scootaloo!” Applejack said and I turned looking at Twilight, Fluttershy, and Pinkie with her.

Author's Note

also special thanks to Midnight Legend for editing!

Law

“Is that blood!?” Fluttershy asked. I looked at my side, making me sigh.

“What happen to your feathers!?” Twilight asked sternly.

“I’m so not in the mood for this.” I mumbled. I went over to Twilight, and they stared at me. “You said you had a letter for me?”

“What happen to you?” Pinkie asked.

“Been getting abused and hit around. You know how it goes, now the letter?” They looked at each other a bit confused. She pulled out the letter, and I opened it.

“Who’s been doing this to you?” Twilight asked.

“Two weeks and six days till they arrive to do basic testing, that’s perfect. Let’s see eleven more days till then, and I have nothing to worry about. Thanks for the letter, Twilight, and thanks for the recommendation.”

“Answer me!” Twilight ordered. I looked at her. They all had concerned looks on their face.

“If I wanted to tell you, don’t you think I would?” She frowned. “First of all, if you got a problem with it, go all royal on me and have me locked up or leave me alone. It’s not your business to deal with my problems.”

“Scootaloo, what are you doing?” My mom asked walking over to us. “Are you supposed to be talking to them?”

“Not really.”

“Then get inside.”

“I’m about to go relax.”

“Oh, how’s your side?”

“Great, got it sewed up really nice.”

“How do you feel?”

“Nothing.”

“That’s good. What’d you catch it on? ”

“Flagpole.”

“You find out what caused you to not feel it?”

“Found out it was the cherry that did it.”

“Ohhhhh! Yeah, I did hear that stuff can really screw you up. Never tried it. Is it as good as they say?”

“Oh it was great, but not too much. Still can’t feel anything after last night.”

“You be careful then.”

“What are you two talking about?” Pinkie asked and we looked at her.

“Are ya aware Scootaloo is gettin’ hurt!?” Applejack asked my mom. “Just look at her feathers.” She looked at them.

“Made a really nice pillow with them,” I said remembering what it felt like and shivering at the good feeling. “Smells really good, too.” My mom smiled, giggling a little.

“Your dad’s feathers are really soft, too.” My mom kissed my wing a little. “They are really growing nicely.” She turned. “Would any of you like a cup of tea?”

“Are you hearing us?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yeah, abuse and all that stuff, what about it?” My mom asked.

“That’s a bad thing!” Twilight yelled.

“Scootaloo, are you in trouble or anything?” My mom asked giving me a serious look, but it seemed more playful than anything.

“No, I’m fine, but I should study some more. If the testers are coming soon, then I need to really kick it up.”

“Are you both insane!?” Twilight almost screamed mad, looking at us.

“Honey, the cake is ready.” My dad said walking over to my mom.

“Oh, I completely forgot.” My mom said.

“Don’t worry. I pulled it out in time.”

“Ugh! I told you not to eat the frosting before I put it on; always makes you gummy when you do that.” He looked away biting his lip. “Yeah, you know what you did.” He chuckled a little and kissed her. “Ooo, chocolate.”

“What is wrong with you!? You all act like this is nothing.” Twilight said.

“What did I miss?” My dad asked.

“Scootaloo’s being hurt by someone and won’t talk to anyone.”

“Scootaloo, are you in danger or anything?” My father asked, taking on the same serious expression as my mom.

“Nope.” I said.

“What more do you need?” He asked, looking at Twilight as her jaw dropped. “If she needs help, she’ll tell us. I’m actually a little surprised. Are Ponyville ponies this nosy or something normally?” He asked looking at me.

“Small town really.” Master said, walking over to us.

“Jerard!” Twilight said surprised not having seen him appear.

“Hey, what’s up?” I kept my panic cool and smiled.

“Oh, Twilight just gave me a letter.” I said as I gave it to him, and he grinned.

“This is wonderful! I know you’ll do great. Oh, I got you the one set of Book Beard, Gold Standard Edition.” I grinned. “They are inside; you can pick them up whenever you need. And what happen to your side?” He frowned as worry went across his face. I could see his body lock up wanting to check.

“Flagpole.” He bit his lip.

“You should go to the hospital.”

“Already got checked out. I was going to go relax for a while.”

“You should rest first of all and wear a helmet.” I paused. I hadn’t been wearing one, mostly because I hadn’t been home to get it. “Don’t want that head getting cracked. My word was on a grade standard, and I’m sure they won’t like it if you're brain dead.” I chuckled.

“You can help us!” Twilight shouted, and he looked at her. “Scootaloo has been getting abused, but both of her parents don’t care.” He stared at me for a minute. “Well, do something you need to protect her!”

“Ah.” He looked around a little nervously. It was clearly a facade to me, and it made me want to jump him right then and there. He was really handsome. I could only see him this weak in public. Whether or not he was a monster, he was my monster, and some part of me wanted him to love me and be mine at all costs.

“Not you too!” Applejack said.

“Give me a moment.” He looked down. “Is Scootaloo in danger of getting killed or something?”

“No.” I said, and he thought for a moment.

“In about three weeks, she’ll be at Canterlot University. If she can survive till then, I’m sure whoever is doing it to her will leave her alone. I mean, who is hurting you?”

“Not your business.” He suppressed a smile. He was enjoying this game very much, and I was in some way as well.

“Okay, well, tell the guards or something.” He looked at Twilight; she paused. “I mean, you did report it, right? The guards are paid with our taxes to protect us.” She opened her mouth then closed it, looking at Applejack.

“Ah didn’t; ah thought you did.” Applejack said. Twilight facehoofed as my dad chuckled a little bit.

“Excuse me, guard.” Master said, and a guard walked over to us.

“Yes, what’s the problem?” He looked around as a second guard joined after a few seconds.

“Yes, I would like to report that this filly is being abused.” Master said.

“No I’m not.” They looked at me, and he looked at Master.

“Ya just said...” Applejack said.

“I didn’t hear her say that.” The guard looked at my mom.

“Me either.” My father said.

“Are you being hit or hurt by someone?” one of the guards asked.

“If I was being abused, do you really think I would be standing here talking to all of you calmly? I mean, there’s a prince and a princess; not only that, but my parents.” He looked at Master and Twilight, then at my parents.

“Well, she says she’s not being abused,” the other guard said. “If she admitted to it, then we would act. But unless she tells us, we can’t do much.”

“WHAT!” Twilight shouted.

“By law, we can’t do anything my princess. Unless proof is given, there’s nothing we can do.”

“Her wings!?” Pinkie said.

“I ripped those out myself.” I said smiling. “It felt really good.” They all stared at me. “I mean, um.” I chuckled nervously. “I’m not being abused or anything.”

“Well we can’t arrest her for self-mutilation, though I guess we could detain her.” He looked at the other guard and he shrugged. “Can we do that?”

“Yes,” Twilight said, making a book appear out of thin air. “‘If sufficient evidence is given or found, then a pony may be detained if they are at risk of suicide or great danger. Not only that, ‘If two or more reports are given, guards are allowed to investigate a possible act of crime.” She showed the book to the guard. “And you have five, two of which are royals, and I know Princess Celestia herself would want this.”

“Alright, we can arrest her then.”

“We refuse.” My mom said as they looked at her, grinning.

“You can’t refuse.” Twilight accused with venom in her voice.

“Sub-section nine, paragraph three.” Twilight flipped to it. “Care to read? If you don’t want to, I will. I had three years of law school.”

“I-I-I-I.” Twilight stuttered.

“‘If a filly or foal is suspected of being abused, parental consent must be attained before said filly or foal will be taken into custody. If the parents are suspected of the abuse, up to five requests must be received to overrule, but proof of abuse must be given, and the request must be formally given to guards. So ha!”

“Um.” One of the guards said, “You all need to come to the station to make the report, then we’ll go out. But since you aren’t suspecting the parents. You said someone else, and not only that, the filly is claiming self-mutilation. So, we can’t do anything.”

“That’s bull!” Applejack shouted.

“And paragraph four.” My mom said and Twilight looked.

“‘Self-mutilation,” Twilight started, “can only…’” She sighed. “Oh no.”

“‘Self-mutilation of a filly or foal can only be addressed if the parents or guardians give consent to have the filly or foal in question detained. If the filly does not have proper legal counsel and admits to any charges, charges can be overruled in the assumption that the filly is not of mature age and understands what they are saying.”

“This, this is crazy.” Twilight said looking through the book.

“It’s the law. In fact, I helped create a few dozen of them.” My mother said proudly. “I have had my custody of Scootaloo thrown to the courts five times, and each time, I beat the heck out of them.” She grinned as my dad smiled. “Also, if you don’t know, Princess, I’m Courtarena Cyn. Maybe you’ve heard of me?” Jerard stared at her with his jaw down. Twilight backed away a little bit.

“You-you’re her?” Jerard asked with fear in his voice. It was clear he wasn’t faking it.

“Yep, of course that’s my pen name.”

“Who’s that?” Pinkie asked.

“The most successful judge and lawyer in all of Equestria,” Twilight said. “Her side job is accounting for royals, but no one knows who she is. She’s even won lawsuits against Princess Celestia herself.”

“How did she manage that?” Fluttershy asked as my mom scoffed.

“Princess Celestia plays fair, and on fair-ground, I’m undefeated. While Princess Celestia is a great pony, greater than any mare I’ve ever met, she enjoys not throwing her weight around and playing on even ground. If she doesn’t have a good case, then I can beat her, and she allows herself to feel sorry.” My mom bit her lip. “I still haven’t felt right about the last case against her, but that doesn’t matter now.”

“You used a massive loophole to win that case,” Twilight said. “It was news; Equestria had to pay out over a thousand bits to over six hundred ponies each.”

“Yeah, well, after Princess Luna accidentally caused a dam to break and wash away a small village, I imagine it was justified.”

“She saved thousands more by beating the fire snakes! Not only that, but it was only the properties that got damaged.”

“Yes, but that’s just it. Ponies lost everything from it, and as the great granddaughter of the pony that made the government accountable to their actions, I’m proud the court ruled in my favor.”

“Can I go?” I asked.

“Helmet, then yes.” Master said. I nodded, going past them to my parents’ house. It wasn’t really my home at this point. I didn’t live here, just had stuff here. I went inside putting on my helmet, then riding outside going past them. I went for a ways and jumped off a flat rock flipping, and nearly smacking my head against a tree before landing. I paused checking myself for cuts, and I was fine.

“Whoa.” I looked at Dash smiling.

“Dash!” I went over to her and hugged her. She frowned seeing the blood.

“I assume you’re not bleeding out.”

“Nope, I just had a bad cut. Don’t worry, I’m fine.” She frowned.

“Let’s talk on a cloud.” She picked me up and flew us to a nice cloud. We laid down and smiled relaxing.

“Thanks, I needed to relax.”

“Yeah, perfect place. How long before you have to get back?”

“Um, a few hours. Oh, I got a letter. Canterlot University is coming to check me out in almost three weeks.”

“That’s great!”

“Yeah.”

“Thirteen days left either way I think.”

“Yep.” She pulled me close and I smiled. “Dash, can I tell you something that you’re completely going to hate me for?” She paused.

“I know.”

“What!?”

“You think I’m that heavy of a sleeper, you’re a fool.” I bit my lip. “Yeah, I knew when I woke up. I know my scent, and it was on your breath.” I looked down. “It’s alright squirt, I don’t mind that you did it, and I’m happy you were going to tell me. At least I still have a little bit of your trust.”

“I’m sorry.”

“I was having the worse nightmare of my life that night.” I stared at her. “I know it sounds bad, but thanks.” I hugged her, and she smiled. “Just don’t do it again alright? I may seem drop dead sexy, but I’m not that way.” I giggled a little grinning. Dash always knew just how to cheer me up.

“Thanks, but if you ever like me to do it again or need to relax, I’m open.” She looked at me surprised. “I know how that sounds, but Dash, you, um, tasted really good.” She blushed deep red. “And it was just like a pillow to a bed of rocks. Knowing that you felt better just made everything that had happened that much easier.”

“Scootaloo.” She sighed.

“But I, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean.” She pulled me closer.

“It’s fine, really. I don’t mind. I’m like your big sister; I would never take advantage of you like that. Even if you wanted it, you’re too young for me, and I’m trying to get you out of a nightmare, not put you into a new one.” I bit my lip. With Dash, that would be about as far from a nightmare as I could get.

“I understand.”

“Maybe once you’re older, we can go on a date.” She smirked and I smiled. “But that’s years away, and I might meet a special somepony or any number of things could happen. I don’t plan on getting together with another mare.”

“That’s fine.” She chuckled and relaxed, we easily fell asleep watching the sky. I got up and looked around. I had a nice nap, and Dash was still asleep. I hugged her this time. I didn’t want this to make her uncomfortable. “Dash.” She woke up and looked at me. She looked down quickly, then relaxed a little, looking at me.

“What?”

“I’m not going to do that again unless you want me to, but I need help getting down. I don’t know if I’m late or not, but I need to go back.” She hugged me and picked me up. She flew me down to the ground and waved as I went out of sight riding on my scooter. I went back home quickly.

I went around back in case I was being followed or watched. I went inside and went into the living room. He wasn’t home yet, and it was getting late. I went over to the sofa and sat down staring at the ground. I lay down after a while falling asleep.

“Scootaloo.” I opened my eyes, seeing Master. I looked down noticing a blanket on me, and my feather pillow. I looked at him smiling a little. He kissed me and sat down pulling me between his front legs, moving the blanket.

“Master, your back.”

“I’ve been back for an hour or two, but I thought you should sleep. I also had a lot of paperwork.” He rolled his eyes. “So, are you feeling any better? Sethi told me what caused this and told me that I shouldn’t try to hurt you till you’ve completely healed in a few days. I figured that might be the best.”

“Thank you Master. Um, did you want something or should we move to the bedroom upstairs?”

“Are you tired?”

“A little, but I’m fine.”

“Then we should go to the library.”

“Why?”

“Twilight is there. I moved the books I ordered for you there. She said she would be willing to teach you. I convinced her not to push you. You’ll be in Canterlot soon enough, and whoever is abusing you won’t follow.” We both chuckled. I smiled and he kissed me, making the kiss much more enjoyable than normal. He pulled back smiling.

“Of course, Master, but I’m not being abused. I’m just being loved.” I kissed him, and we made out for a little before he got up.

“You go out the back; I'll go through the front.” I got up with him as he went out the front door. I waited a few minutes, and I went out the back meeting up with him after a few minutes jogging.

“Nice night.” I said looking up after a few minutes of silence. It was getting close to winter, so the nights were getting longer.

“Yes, how’s your side?” I looked at him.

“Oh it’s fine.” I paused looking at my clothes. “I should change these.”

“I’m sure it’s fine. You can always take them off, can’t you?”

“I.” I looked away. “I like them on.”

“Is that so, I think you would look just fine natural. I guess mares and clothes are just how you have fun.”

“Yeah.” We reached to the library and Twilight was waiting at a table. She smiled seeing us, and I went over to her sitting down. She had books opened. I looked at a few and smiled. I loved studying now; it just made everything go away. I made my own world, and after everything that had happen, it was welcomed greatly.

Twilight was without a question the best teacher I could have ever imagined. Though with Master helping me, we burned through book after book until the early morning before we realized it.

“Well,” Twilight said yawning. “That was a productive night. Getting into Canterlot will be simple at the rate you’re learning. Heck, you might graduate faster than any other pony has in history.”

“I’m just lucky.” I said smiling.

“I doubt that, while your talent has nothing to do with this. I have an idea as to why you’re so talented at this.”

“Why?” Master asked.

“Well, it’s just a theory, but I’ve read it in a few books that if a pony has a near death accident or similar event, they can unlock a hidden or second ability. They don’t get a second cutie mark, but they are unnaturally skilled at another skill.”

“I had one.” I said without thinking.

“When? What happened!?” Twilight asked, and I looked away.

“Twilight, you promised.” Master said frowning.

“Right, sorry, but it’s just sad that you are in pain and you won’t talk.”

“Please, don’t make me.”

“I won’t. Just know if you need to talk. I’m here no matter what the situation is. I’m a princess and I can help you.”

“I’m sure you can, and I might ask you one day. But it isn’t now.”

“So long as you know the offer is there, I'll stop.” She sighed. “Anyway, that’s why I think Scootaloo is suddenly able to learn everything so fast. I read in one book that when that happens, that another pony’s soul goes into your body, and you gain their skill.” I smiled, and Master bit his lip a little.

“Is that true?” Master asked. She looked at him, then to me.

“Um, well, I don’t know. I’ve never found hard proof pony souls exist.”

“My late daughter had the ability to learn extremely fast.” Twilight’s eyes went wide, and she looked down.

“I’m sorry.” He said quickly. “I didn’t know, but the chance of that being real, well, I wouldn’t be able to tell you.” He looked down, and I paused. If that was true, and I had somehow gotten his daughter’s soul in me, then that would explain so much. His bond with me has always been one of a father, or at least from what I gathered.

“It’s fine, but that would explain why I noticed Scootaloo so easily.”

“Don’t let that.” He looked at her. “Don’t project onto Scootaloo. That was just a rumor. I don’t even know if it’s true or not.” Master nodded as I smiled a little. “Anyway, it’s bedtime, and you should both go home.” I nodded, getting up with Master.

“Oh, I should just teleport us.” I looked at him. Teleporting was tiring, but I guess he wanted to get to bed soon. His horn lit up, and we teleported. I landed softly onto the bed and smiled as he stretched next to the bed.

“What a day.” I took off my clothes tossing them.

“Yeah, it was a big one. Almost got into a fight with your parents.” He chuckled. No Twilight and the others had, not him.

“Is my mom that great?” He got onto the bed moving the sheets.

“Yeah, she’s quite feared in the royal world, but that’s in court, not in battle or anything else. So don’t get ahead of yourself.”

“Master I would never.” He hugged me, and I grinned. “You are a wonderful Master, I couldn’t ask for a better one.” He smiled and kissed my head. “You know I love you, and I’m sorry for what I said to you.”

“It was fun talking to you today. Don’t worry about it.”

“Thank you so much, Master. You are so kind to me.” I nuzzled him, and we fell asleep like always.

I woke up before him and looked at him. I nuzzled him a little, closing my eyes. He was a great bed buddy; I loved his warmth. Just the way his body molded around mine was beautiful.

Thoughts went across my mind, but if I woke him up again tied up like yesterday, I know it would end very badly for me. I smiled getting him ready. He shifted a little in his sleep as I put on the double header. Last time, he seemed overly playful; I doubted a second time with him half-awake would be met so kindly.

He turned over on his belly almost instinctively as I paused. I wouldn’t be able to suck him like this, but he was more than ready for me whether he was like this or not. I slid into him, and he grunted still asleep. He was as heavy a sleeper as Dash. Probably even heavier than her actually, but I didn’t want to test it.

I started, and he moaned in his sleep as he became hard. He was heavy, so moving him a little with my thrusts was impressive to me. He finished, sending his seed onto the sheets. Making me smile, but then frown as a bit of jealousy went through me. I was going to have to lick this bed and him clean.

His seed poured out, surprising me how much he had, but I kept going keeping him hard. He finally woke up feeling the warm seed under him. I chuckled; he was probably drowning in a sea of his seed. He looked at me behind him. I thrusted, and he looked down realizing what had happen.

“Ugh, Scootaloo. You have to stop using my flank in the morning like this.” He moaned a little as I kept going.

“I’m sorry, but you like it.” He groaned a little falling into his pool of seed.

“Well, I’m not going to argue with you. Just finish, please.” I thrusted, and with his seed on the bed, I moved him easily as he squeezed his insides a bit, making the double header hit me back. I moaned. “Oh, you’ve not even finished once, have you?”

“Nope, the feeling is dulled today.” He grunted. “Can you turn over?” He looked down and sighed turning over and laying his back into the pool. I moved with his body not pulling out of him.

“Happy?”

“Extremely happy.” I smiled and started to lick him clean, making him get harder. I smiled as I cleaned him perfectly. He looked at me, breathing a little hard and probably still rather tired. I started to play with his stallion hood, making me smile as I sucked out the rest and licked along his shaft.

“Wow, how long have...” He looked at the clock. I had kept him on the edge. We had gone at it for a while, but I was far from fulfilled. “I do have a meeting later today. I guess you missed school and whatnot.”

“It’s fine. It’s not against the law for me to miss to please my Master. I mean, you are happy with how I’m doing this, right?”

“I don’t know why, but you’ve just hit me in the right spot. I’ve tried stallions before after my wife died. Some notion of protecting our marriage, but they hurt. You are just like something else I can’t describe it well.” I giggled a little.

“Thank you Master.”

“Are you happy?” I stopped for a moment. “I mean with doing this? I know you started it, but did you want it?”

“Master, this makes me feel so good to be able to do it. It gives me control. You’re my Master, and I owe you everything. I have nothing without you, but this is—it just feels like you love me enough to let me do as I like.” He relaxed.

“Then enjoy me however you like.”

“Well, first of all, I’m going to lick the bed and your back clean, I don’t like the fact that you gave the bed your seed.” He paused. “While it doesn’t taste like the greatest thing, it’s certainly mine and nothing else's!”

“Alright, I’m fine with that.” He said eyeing me.

“And know if you ever cheat on me, I'll cut it off.” He paused. “I mean that; I'll do it while you sleep.” He gulped. Right now, I had just enough control. “And don’t, oh.” I moaned as I finished for the first time. I stopped and stared at him. I wanted more.

“Oh wow, I felt that.” He said having felt me go in all the way.”

“Maybe a whore or two will be dinner?” I suggested.

“If you like, I can arrange it for you.”

“Wonderful.” I started licking him. “Tell me, are you relaxed?” I kept licking “I know my tongue does that to you, but I’m not hurting you, am I?”

“I wouldn’t be up or covered in my own seed if you were. Now, can you finish me?” He asked as I smiled, thrusting as I sucked him, making him finish. I pulled his member out and used his stallion-hood like a hose blasting me with his seed. I was using the tip and rubbing it against my body, soaking me completely, and dripping onto him. “Um, did you?”

“Yep.” I rubbed onto him, and I thrust, making him stay up but not hard. “And I’m not done yet Master.” He eyed me smiling a little, but he was clearly tired. “I want a third time from you.”

“I don’t know if I have it. Two seems to be my limit.”

“And those two lasted so very long, but let’s try.” I started thrusting into him as he slowly got harder. I stopped after a while and unstrapped myself. I moved going onto him being plenty ready. He bit his lip at me tightening around him. His seed was plenty of lubricant.

He turned me around and let me clean the bed sheets having been kept warm by his body heat, and I moaned. Nothing compared to real flesh. He paused after a while. He picked me up, surprising me, and took me into the shower. Setting me down, I turned around, and he made me move on top of him.

“We need to clean you up, you dirty little filly.” I grinned. I started to twist my hips as he pushed me down as far as I could go, hitting something inside me. I bit my lip, and he smiled. He could only fit little more than half inside me. If he went all the way inside me I would probably be choking from it.

“Master, what did you hit?”

“You’re still a filly. Your tubes haven’t fully developed yet, so I can’t even go half way with you yet. Once you get old enough, I'll be able to fit it all into you.” I smiled at the thought. Oh, that was going to be the day. “Either way, you’ll feel great.” I squeezed him, and he started as I finished, releasing him. I moaned as he kept going and finally finished inside me. I had gotten used to it by now.

“Master.” He really poured into me, and I smiled.

“There we go, nice and done.” I smirked, getting off him.

“Very.” He kissed me, and I smiled, kissing him back. After we cleaned up, I got dressed into another outfit.

Author's Note

also special thanks to Midnight Legend for editing!

I hate you, Master

“Where are you going?” Master asked, looking at me by the stairs with my old bloody clothes in a small backpack.

“Rarity’s store. I need to get these cleaned and get some new clothes.”

“You haven’t told her anything, right?” I eyed him for a moment.

“Why; has she caught on?” Panic went through me a little.

“Well, have you told her?” he asked with a slight growl.

“No, but did she find out?” I went forward. “Please, don’t kill her. She makes my clothes and is Sweetie Belle’s sister.”

“Oh, it’s not that she has, or not that I’ve seen. Either she’s a wonderful actress or she doesn’t know anything. Yesterday, I left her with the perfect chance to stab me with a knife in the back, and she didn’t even reach for the knife.

“Wait, I’m confused. What would that make you think she knew something? I mean, have you done anything to piss her off?”

“No, not really, but she had this disdain for me. It was unnerving.”

“Well, you’re a royal.”

“So?”

“Ask her out.” He paused.

“What?” His voice had unbelief in it.

“Her dream is to open a shop in Canterlot. She’s really pretty, and you haven’t made a single move, have you?” He thought for a minute. “I knew it; of course she’s going to not like you. As far as what she and everyone else knows, you’re single, and you haven’t shown any interest in any mares.”

“I guess.”

“They probably think you’re gay or you’re whoring around so much that you don’t mind even trying.” He sighed. “Ask her out, and go on a date. You might find you like her. She’s a wonderful mare.” He frowned.

“Nothing in this world,” he went close to me, almost teleporting. I backed into the wall, going back so much that my back was against it, “could keep me away from you or stop me from loving my pet. Is that clear?” I nodded, crying a little. I kissed him, and he kissed me back. His ownership over me felt heavier by the second.

“I know Master, but you don’t have to get mad at me.” I paused looking around. “I only meant that…” I choked on my works, he softened up a bit. He hugged me, and I hugged him back. “I’m so sorry, Master. I didn’t mean—please forgive me.”

“No, I know what you meant.”

“It was a bad idea.”

“No, it was a good one. You don’t want me to look gay, and you don’t want me to look like a whore either.” I nodded. “It’s fine; I’m sorry for scaring you. I know you wouldn’t try something like that to me.”

“Is there anything I can do to ask forgiveness?” He kissed me.

“You haven’t done anything to need it yet. In fact, you’ve been rather good, and my rage has been quieted for a while. Of course, that’ll change soon enough once you do something bad again.”

“I hate you, Master.” I bit my lip, and he chuckled, making me smiled. I kissed him and he pushed me a down really rather hard making me grunt. “Was that bad of me?” I asked, biting my lip and grinning. He smiled widely.

“Oh, so bad.” He moved my shirt and kissed my belly. Then, he licked it, making me warm inside.

“That feels really good Master, and it’s not meant to hurt right?” I asked. I still wasn’t sure the difference of pain and pleasure, but something felt wrong.

“I wonder about that...” I looked down. My eyes went wide as my mouth, seeing a line open in the middle of my belly to my chest, showing my organs clean. No blood was rushing in. Pure terror went over me.

“Master!”

“You hate me?” He growled, and I started to panic.

“Master, I was being playful! I didn’t mean it! I thought you wanted to play. Please, Master, I thought you weren’t going to kill me.” Pain started to edge at the wound; the effects of the lubricant were wearing off. “Please Master, it’s-it’ll kill me!”

“You dare say that again, and I'll rip you open and play with your organs.” I nodded, crying as the pain started to grow.

“Please Master. I—don’t kill me like this, not this way. It’ll be extremely painful.” He closed the wound, and my skin seemed to mold shut, leaving a small scar. It was barely noticeable. My breathing slowed a little. “Thank you, Master. I’m sorry. I love you so much. Please forgive me. I didn’t mean to make you mad.”

“You will never speak those words to me again.” I nodded. “Next time you want to be playful, make sure to not piss me off, you stupid filly.” He growled deeply.

“Yes, Master, I'll never do it again.” He licked my belly, cleaning a few drops of blood. He sighed getting up.

“I have a meeting.” He left without another word, and I felt my belly quickly. It seemed fine. I wasn’t going to rip open and spill my guts onto the floor. I went down stairs carefully, and Sethi looked at me.

“Is everything alright?” she asked and looked at me holding my gut. “Jerard seemed rather mad when he left.”

“Master cut open my belly,” I said unsteady. “Will you check to make sure I don’t spill on the floor?” Tears went down my face, and her eyes went wide as I went over and laid onto the table. She moved her hoof and felt the line frowning.

“He definitely cut you open.” Her voice trembled. “If you had just left through that door and made one wrong move, I’m not sure if this would’ve held. Now I’m going to need to reopen this and sew it shut properly.” Tears went down my face as horror crossed hers. “Oh no, you can feel pain.” I nodded.

“It hurts so badly.” I whined. Some part of me was happy for the pain, but other parts were screaming at me. No amount of branding compared to getting cut open, my insides stung from the trapped air.

“Well then.” Her body relaxed as her breathing became even. “I have to operate on you, alright.” I nodded, and she pulled her bag out from under the table and searched it, finding a needle of clear liquid. She injected me with something a few times, reusing the needle. “You’ll fall asleep, in ten, nine, eight, seven, six…” I passed out.

“Ugh.” I breathed out and opened my eyes. I paused, realizing I was strapped down to the table. I looked around for a moment. I had a breathing mask on. I looked at Master smiling over me.

“Please, please let me close her!” Sethi begged, and I looked down. My front had been opened wide, showing everything inside me. My heart started beating faster as I started gasping for air panicking.

“Oh shut up!” He snapped as pain ran through my body. “Good, you’re awake.” I looked at Master as he moved my organ making me choke. I could only scream, but even then it was muffled greatly. Though there wasn’t a level which could match the pain, screaming did nothing more than suffocate me. “I remembered something you did, and it really pissed me off, so here we are.” My body begged to black out, but it didn’t for some reason. No matter how great the pain was.

“Master, stop.” I begged crying gasping.

“I suppose I should, but this is just so much fun. A little longer won’t hurt.” His grin wrapped around his face. “Me.” He shifted my organs around slightly and then pressed my heart lightly. Things went cold as more pain went through my body. I didn’t understand how this much pain could possibly exist. Everything burned, stung, stabbed, and tore inside, all the while doing no real damage from what I could see.

“Master, I’m—” I coughed as he pressed my lung. He poked around inside me for a long time. Painful push after push made me lose my voice, as pain grew to be only what I knew. If air wasn’t being pushed down my lungs, I would have stopped breathing.

“Aw, she stopped screaming.” he said chuckling. I couldn’t move. He had touched everything inside me and more. He even licked a few things, which felt painfully weird. I didn’t realize I could feel my liver or my lung till then. “I guess you can sew her up now. I’m done with her insides.” Sethi ran over to me and started working instantly, not wasting a single second. She flowed with grace.

“Thank you.” I mouthed as she held in her tears so they didn’t fall inside me.

“Please let me put her back to sleep!” Sethi shouted, scared for me, but at this point her killing me would be a blessing.

“No, keep her awake and feeling everything.” He said, enjoying the idea immensely. She started working and fixed me up with metal wire of some kind, closing me perfectly. After closing my chest, she began using a weird gel on me. It molded into my wound, holding me shut nicely and numbing me somewhat. Though my insides still burned, wheezing from pain, and from being rearranged slightly, she had fixed my wound, or so I hoped.

“Can I now?” She asked, wiping her brow looking at him.

“Nope, she can fall asleep normally. Just make sure she doesn’t die.”

“Yes sir.” She wrapped me up. I begged her with my weakness. She couldn’t, no, she wouldn’t give me mercy. I was in so much pain that I couldn’t even breathe without a machine, and she knew it. All it would take is turning it off, and I would black out from lack of air. “Can I let her pass out?” She asked trembling now that she was done.

“No.” Master grinned, watching me in agony. “Scootaloo, I hope you’re enjoying your punishment. I’m so glad I forgot something that I needed and caught her cutting you back open for me. It was wonderful, a true gift.”

“Yes Master.” I mouthed. I had only forgotten for a while. The lie was so good. I thought he would love me, care for me, treat me like his lover, but now I saw truth. It was just a lie. He was just waiting for me to be able to feel again to strike worse than I could imagine. I hadn’t actually thought he would cut me open, but now I saw he would do even nightmares to me. No, nightmares can’t compare, at least there I die.

“Still my pet.” He said going to my ear and whispering. “You’re just too perfect. I love you so much Scootaloo.” His breath whistled in my ear. “Don’t you love me?”

“Yes.” I mouthed again, still in too much pain. I couldn’t control my lungs. So I couldn’t push out air, or pull it in. He kissed my head.

“I didn’t hear you.”

“Yes.” I tried again, but nothing was coming up.

“I can’t believe you hate me.”

“No.” I whispered.

“Open her back up.” Those four words, I couldn’t comprehend them. Sethi stared at him and chuckled a little.

“You’re kidding.” She mused, and he frowned.

“Excuse me.”

“Oh I’m sorry. I assumed you’re kidding because I can’t. This gel is to stop infection and is as hard as rock.” She tapped on my chest making a rock sound making pain course through my chest anew. “I can’t cut it and it covers all the places that I would be able to cut. I can’t even go at the side. Not only that, the chances of killing her by reopening her is almost assured.” She closed her mouth seeing his expression.

“Fine.” He growled and then looked at me. “I guess once she heals. I'll do other things. Oh, I know. New toys, it’ll be great! How long before she heals.”

“A month.” He chuckled.

“No, really.”

“A month. I’m not joking.” She started to speak faster. “You just opened her up completely, and on top of that, you touched things! She’ll be lucky if she doesn’t die from infection. Not only that, but if she goes into shock or any number of other problems happen, she’ll die. She needs a month.”

“Days.” She sighed.

“She’ll be able to breathe on her own in a few days. She’ll be able to move in a week, and in two, she’ll be able to get up for a little bit. In three to five, she’ll be back on her hooves, but not before then. It doesn’t matter what you want; she’ll die if you do anything to her.”

“Well, figure it out; she has four days. If she isn’t ready, I'll find someone to replace you with your corpse at my hooves.” She frowned, her expression becoming hard.

“I'll figure something out.”

“I thought so. I have something else to do.” He went out the front door. She went over to it, watching him leave. After he was gone, she came back over to me.

“You’ll be up by the end of the day.” I looked at her coming over to me. She picked up a needle, then injected me with a few things from small glass bottles.

“What?” I mouthed confused. While I had heard them speaking, nothing was making any sense. Just that everything hurt.

“He didn’t do anything but touch, thankfully.” She smiled. “Your chest will easily heal from the gel in about eight hours. With the meds, the pain will disappear completely. Your scar will disappear in about ten hours, and it’ll be like it never happened. It’ll still hurt if you touch it for a week or so, but other than that, it should be fine.”

“But.” I paused at my voice coming back, but in whispers. Then the fog started to lift, making me start to understand.

“I know, I know.” She sat down. “I couldn’t believe he did this to you, but now, your chest will be as hard as stone and feel normal to the touch in twelve hours. I bought you time. You can rest, and you don’t have to worry about him hurting you for a while.”

“Thank you.” I whispered.

“I’m so sorry for doing this to you, but I don’t want to die. I really don’t want you to die either, even if you’re put into so much pain that it’s all you’ll be able to think about.”

“I understand.” I groaned. “I forgive you.” She fed me some kind of clear blue meds through a tube in my arm. Hours passed, and the pain slowed. Hours came and went, and she watched over me the entire time, leaving my side for only a few minutes.

“How are you?” Sethi asked, looking me up and down after a while.

“I’m not in that much pain.” she smiled at my normal voice level.

“I’m glad. I had actually fixed a few things before he went in there. You’ll be even healthier after you heal.” I chuckled and wheezed in pain. It was just like with my wings: Master was making me better by hurting me.

“Don’t worry, just a few more hours.” I nodded, and we waited.

“How’s it going?” Master asked as my eyes snapped open. I hadn’t moved from my spot, not even inch.

“I need five days.” Sethi said.

“You have four.” He countered frowning.

“Please if you rush this, she’ll die. Is that what you want?” He sighed clearly annoyed by her.

“Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea if I had to give up so many days. Though, I even bought gifts.” He went over to me and held up new scooter wheels with his magic. I eyed him a little; he was screwing me. I grit my teeth, and he smiled. I grabbed his throat, surprising him and Sethi who gasped. I pulled him close to my face removing my mask so he could hear me clearly.

“Don’t you dare… put those on… my.” I ran out of air, I was still in a considerable amount of pain, though it had dulled somewhat. Sethi quickly put back on my mask filling my lungs with air again. “Scooter… or I’m going… to punch… you in… the face.” My arm fell to my side tired from just lifting it up. He smiled and moved my mask kissing me, then putting it back on me.

“That’s my pet for you, but yes, they are.” I groaned.

“You’re a plot.” He frowned. “Yeah you… heard me right.” I waited a few seconds for the air to catch up. “What are you… going to… do… about it? Cut my…head off? Go ahead… please.” I coughed a little and he kissed my neck.

“No, I know you’re in pain.”

“Pain…has nothing to do…with my…scooter.” He frowned.

“Maybe I should take an eye.” I stuck out my tongue.

“Bite my… plot.”

“Right or left?”

“Both of them.” He frowned. “Then again…do you want… a…blind pet?” He groaned a little. While he liked hurting me, he didn’t want me looking like a freak. He still wanted to be able to look at me in bed.

“Fine, I'll figure out different punishments for you then.”

“Shut up and…kiss me.” He chuckled and moved my mask kissing me. He put it back letting me breath.

“Now I’m regretting cutting her open.” He gritted his teeth a little. “I would be able to have fun right now.” He growled.

“HA!” I shouted, but it sounded more like a loud wheeze and groan.

“Oh, you’ll get yours soon enough.” He turned to leave, but I grabbed his foreleg. He looked at me.

“Don’t leave.” He paused.

“Why?”

“Scootaloo, you need to heal.” Sethi said quickly interjecting.

“Screw healing… if my Master…isn’t here.” A rather creepy smile spread across his face.

“No I have to go put these away and do some more paperwork. I’ve been behind because of you.” I growled a little. “Fine, I'll work by your side.” He left and came back with a table, setting it up next to me then pulling out papers and started to work. I relaxed seeing him there. Even if he tortured me, just seeing him made it easier.

Like Sethi had said, as the eighth hour went by, the pain disappeared. By the tenth, the scar was completely gone. Master had fallen asleep and was passed out on the sofa next to me. Sethi was also asleep in a chair off to the side.

I got up leaving on the mask. I was tired, but I wasn’t about to sleep on an operating coffee table. I moved next to him, and he shifted, hugging me comfortable now. I closed my eyes falling asleep warm.

“Scootaloo!” Sethi’s panicked voice woke both of us up, and he looked at her, then at me. She was biting her lip. I nuzzled Master more; the mask didn’t hinder me at all. I pulled the blanket up more.

“No wonder I was sleeping so well, and I thought you said ‘days.’” Master said, sneering at Sethi.

“I—she should be in unbearable pain right now.”

“She looks comfortable to me.”

“I said ‘should.’” He looked at me and pulled me closer.

“Well, a little more sleep won’t hurt.” I pulled off my mask and kissed him. I put it back on, and he frowned. “Now I’m really regretting cutting you open. I can’t do things to make you unable to sleep with me; it’s just uncomfortable.” I smiled.

“Yes Master.” He pulled me close to him as we fell back to sleep.

I woke up stretching a little and a pain coursed through my chest making me retract quickly. I looked around, and I was in my room in my parent’s house. I felt my chest and belly. I was healed, but that didn’t mean it didn’t hurt to move.

I felt the air mask, even though I could breathe on my own, it was oddly comfortable not to have to. I took off the mask and took in a breath. Pain coursed through me, making me put it back on. I sighed moving my hoof on the bed.

My hoof hit a bunch of letters and I looked at them for a moment. One had Master’s crest on it, one from Canterlot University, and one from Rarity, which I could tell by her writing though it was unmarked unlike the rest. Then others from Twilight, Cheerilee, and Sethi. I picked them up, staring at them a little. I apparently had a lot of ponies needing to talk to me. I opened Master’s first; it was clearly the most important.

I'll be away till Monday, which means two days since it is now Friday by the time you’ll be reading this. I expect you to be better by then. I have a meeting in Los Pegasus and will be gone anyway so, get better. I will have a few of my personal assistants watching closely while I’m away, and don’t even think I won’t know if you do something bad. Two days from now, I will be back. Remember that.

I looked at the back and front of the letter, but that was it. I picked up the other letters. I opened Sethi’s letter next.

Make sure to come over when you can, I'll have to give you meds to help you. The air tank will strap onto your back. Make sure to bring it. I will also have to clean and wash you; if coming over is too painful, I'll be over at about three. Don’t go outside unless it is to come over. You can still get sick even though you’ve healed your chest shut.

Your doctor,
Sethi.

I smiled a little and set it to the side. I opened the one from Rarity.

I hear you’re not doing well. I sneaked this letter in with a spell, so don’t worry. Anyway, eleven more days are left if you’re reading this on Friday.

A few tears were on the page and her writing was slightly worse.

I hope you’re doing well, have hope, have hope my dear, the end is coming and I will save you.

I smiled and set it down. I opened Twilight’s letter.

GREAT NEWS!

Twilight’s words were all capitalized. It was rather odd.

I found out that Cheerilee sent in an admissions test! Canterlot should send a letter, but they told me that they moved up the time! I'll talk to you once you’re feeling better and once I get the details. It’s great, talk to you later.

Your friend and Princess,
Twilight Sparkle.

I paused and quickly opened Cheerilee’s, which basically said the same thing. I opened Canterlot University’s letter.

Dear Scootaloo,

Bla bla bla.

Since we have received a sealed admission test pass, we have moved you up the list.

My body trembled.

We will see you on Tuesday, if the mail is on time you will receive this the Friday before. We will have two representatives meet you at your elementary school for testing.

My hoof was shaking so badly the letter fell and bounced off the bed. I pulled off the air mask, breathing on my own as the air became rather thin. I needed to talk to Rarity about this right now. It was one thing to go to Canterlot for a day, but if I passed the testing, then Master would take me up there the next day.

I tried getting off the bed and fell to the ground, screaming lightly at the pain. My legs were painfully asleep. I got up, strapping the tank to my back then putting back on the mask. My mom rushed into the room to see me.

“Scootaloo!”

“Mom, I.”

“Are you alright?” She said, cutting me off and picking me up. After setting me on the bed, she looked me over. “What happen?” I paused. I couldn’t just go to Rarity, not now. If my parents found out, they might not go about it smartly. And if we were being watched, I couldn’t risk them doing something, not just yet.

“I, um, don’t worry about it.”

“Oh, you wet the bed.” I looked at the bed and blushed. “I'll have Sethi come over and get you checked out. Don’t worry; I'll have these cleaned in a jiffy.” She took the sheets. I looked around, finding some paper and a quill. I wrote:

From Scootaloo, Need fitting, shirt ripped, come over right away, want to make a few shirt changes as well.

I put it into an envelope as my mom came inside.

“Hey mom.” She set some sheets down.

“Yes?”

“Um, I ripped one of my shirts; can you give this to Rarity? I want to talk to her about a few minor details.” She paused.

“I don’t…” She paused, finally noticing tears running down my face. “I'll give this to Rarity, then.” She took it, and my dad came into the room. She left as my dad frowned a little, then came over to me.

“How are you?” my dad asked, and I chuckled a little.

“Dad, I’m about as well as I can be. Um, will you help me take a shower?” He picked me up, taking me to the bathroom and setting me into the shower. He helped me a little, but kept his space the best he could. I could see that it was killing him to see me without clothes.

“Anything else you need or want?” He asked as he stopped drying me.

“I’m sorry about asking you; I know this is a nightmare for you.”

“That’s my line.” I smiled, and he took me back to bed, setting me down. He looked at a gauge on the tank. He then looked at five more off to the side. “Looks like it has five more hours on it before you need a new one.”

“Don’t worry, Dad. I can breathe on my own if I need to.” He looked at me.

“You can?”

“Yeah, but, it’s really painful, and I actually shouldn’t call it breathing; more like wheezing.” It was painful, but not that bad. Though not needing to breathe myself did have niceness to it.

“Oh, that’s good, I’m sorry this happen.”

“Nothing you can do dad. Don’t worry. I’m sure it’ll work out sooner or later.” He nodded.

“Do you need anything?” he asked again.

“No, Dad, I’m fine.”

“You’re far from that.” I smiled and leaned forward, removing my mask and kissing his cheek, before putting it back on.

“I love you, Dad. I’m sorry what I did to you.” He blushed a little.

“It’s fine. Your mom and I are sorry we didn’t prevent a situation like that from happening in the first place. In fact, I had noticed someone put sleeping powder into my drink long before I took a sip at that bar. I just didn’t think someone would do it, so I thought it was something else, maybe a joke or something.”

“Dad.” I held his face close to mine. “Don’t be sorry; never be sorry. Know that you’re a great dad, the best in the world.” He smiled a little. “Never regret being my dad, or anything that has happen.” He hugged me lightly.

“Call if you need anything.” I nodded, and he left. I waited for a while as I got dressed the best I could. I just didn’t have very much energy. I waited, and Rarity came into the room with my mom following. Rarity bit her lip, setting things down.

“Ah, you can’t stay for too long.” my mom said as Rarity looked at her.

“Thank you. I need my space to work.” Rarity closed the door on my mom, locking the door and soundproofing the room with a bolt of magic.

Author's Note

also special thanks to Midnight Legend for editing!

Test Prep

Rarity quickly came over to the bedside. She looked me over, then at the tank on my back. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she let out a hard breath. Calming down, she knew she didn’t want the answer, but she needed to know why I was being given oxygen.

“What happened?” she asked, clearing her throat.

“Master cut me open and played with my organs a little. Don’t worry; he didn’t do any damage.” She bit her lip. I paused. I sounded really dead. “You need to look at the letters.” She picked them up and peered at their contents. “The CU letter.” She opened and read it, then froze in shock.

“No, no, no, this isn’t good.” She sat down, as if the breath was knocked out of her. The letter fell out of her shaking hoof.

“I figured that’s what you’d say. I’m guessing it’s not good.” She looked at me as tears washed down her face. She tried to clear her eyes with her hoof, but she couldn’t. “I’m guessing the plan won’t work without me being in Ponyville.”

“No, actually.” She cleared her throat. “We just need him here. That way, Rainbow Dash and the others can help. Otherwise, he could just run or claim any number of things. He could flee to another country, and if that happen, then I don’t know if we could stop him. You could get fillynapped at any point in your life. The plan is about killing him, not about having him arrested.” Her body trembled. “That way, he won’t be able to escape or buy his way out. This is really bad.”

“Then what?” She stared at me trying to search her mind.

“If you go to Canterlot again…” she looked down. “I’m not going to sugar coat it: he basically wins. You won’t get out of this alive, or at the least the chance of you escaping would be so slim. You’d be his for the rest of your life.” She looked down, and we stayed quiet for a little. Tears ran down my face onto the bed. “But if you fail the test, then by the time you’re given…”

“I won’t fail.” I interrupted, and she froze for a second.

“Why not!?” she asked, closing in on my face making me flinch.

“Do you really think he’ll let me fail? I have a feeling that once he finds out, he’ll put things on the line. I know he knows just as much as you or I what it means for me to pass this test. I'll go to Canterlot, and that’s it. I lost.” She got up, and her tears went away. She set the letter down. A look of stern determination went across her face.

“No, he’s not won!” She stomped her hoof angrily. “This isn’t time to be crying; it’s a time for planning and preparing! We have eleven days. That means just… No, by then…” She panicked a little. “I need to talk to Rainbow Dash. This, this is too big. We need to think through this and figure something out. We’ll figure this out! Don’t lose hope. Never lose hope!” She ran out of my room, scaring my mom. I smiled slightly.

“Is everything alright?” My mom asked, walking into the room. I smiled as tears went down my face.

“Will you, will you.” I turned over and started to sob into my pillow; my mom came over to the bed and hugged me. I sobbed on her shoulder. I cried into her for a long time, and my father waited in the doorway staring at the floor.

“It’s alright, it’s alright.” She pulled me closer.

“I’m done.” She paused. “I’m giving up mom. I thought… I thought for a second there was a way th-that I might be able to escape. But it’s over. I’m his, and there’s nothing I can do about it.”

“No, I can still kill him.” My dad said and we looked at him.

“And get put to death!?” I shouted at him and he stared at me. “He won’t kill you both. You’re all I have left at this point. I can’t afford to lose either of you.”

“Also, it wouldn’t stop there.” my mom said as we looked at her. “Other charges could be brought against me. There are many other laws. Killing a royal doesn’t just affect the killer; it affects anyone they’re related to. It would be costly. They would remove Scootaloo’s wings, and I would be lamed.”

“But Celestia wouldn’t allow that right?” My dad asked, and my mom looked down at me staring at her.

“She’s done it before, it was a long time ago, but it’s been done. She may seem kind, but she doesn’t let it go without punishment. Royals are there to keep relationships with other countries. That means they can get away with things; their deaths aren’t taken lightly. Killing one is considered a sin too many.”

“Will you get my books mom?” She nodded, getting them and letting me study. Sethi came over a while later and checked on me. Then Twilight came later with more books. She didn’t ask no matter how much it pained her not to. The hours passed like a fly in the air, gone before you can even do a double take to see it. The day came and went, letting me fall asleep.

“Please come back.” I begged in the darkness of my dream. The darkness surrounded and choked me.

“Hello?” I looked around at Luna’s voice. “Whose dream is this?” She called out into the darkness. “Answer me; who are you?! Where are you? What is this darkness?”

“I’m here.” I tried shouting, but the dark took my voice. “I’m here. Why can’t you hear me!?” Tears ran down my face.

“Because your mine.” Master’s voice said, and my eyes shot open. I looked up and then at the air tank. I had gotten used to not needing to breathe on my own.

“Scootaloo.” I looked at Master holding the letter from CU. He was grinning so widely. If he could, his mouth would go off his face. It was nighttime now.

“Master.” I said without getting up.

“How are you feeling?”

“I’m completely healthy, Master.” He frowned and looked at the tank. He pulled off my mask. I panicked a little, but I enjoyed not having to breathe. My body panicked needing to suddenly figure out how to breathe again. I started to cough, and he put it back on as I gasped a little.

“I think you just lied to me.”

“I-I.” I started to panic.

“Not only that, but you wet the bed.” I looked down. I wasn’t sleeping well anymore; in fact, it was now worse. Everything in my body was straining to stay afloat. I was extremely tired even while asleep.

“I need you, Master, please. I can’t sleep without you.” He set the letter down.

“Oh, is that before or after you betrayed me?”

“What?” I asked confused.

“You told Rarity didn’t you?” I stared at him.

“This again; I told you I didn’t tell anypony.”

“Tell me, and I spare her life.” I got up tired, but it looked like I was weak from something else. Though by now I was perfectly fine; everything felt better than it had in a long time. But at the same time, I was about ready to pass out from not sleeping. I looked at him dead in the eyes and took off the mask.

“I didn’t tell her.” I growled and started to cough. He put the mask to my mouth, making me breathe again. Holding the mask tightly, I fell onto my pillow, shaking a little. It was going to be hard to get off the air. I couldn’t just take the mask off and *BAM* do it. He frowned a little.

“I can’t believe you can’t even stand, and you still can’t breathe on your own.”

“Yes I…” He took off my mask, and I snatched it from him, putting it back on and moving away from him. “I’m fine, I’m fine. See; I’m fine.”

“A whole bucking month! I can’t believe it; this is by far the worse idea I ever had in my life!” He sighed. “It’s fine. I'll take you to school. I’m sure we can work something out if we explain that you were hurt.” I took off the mask and started coughing. “What do you think you’re doing?” He snapped as he pushed it back onto me. “Keep that on. You’re coughing because your lungs aren’t ready to move on their own.”

“Yes, Master.” He changed out the sheets with his magic and joined me on the bed, hugging me close to him. I thought for a moment as he held me softly. Something was off about him today. “What’s wrong, Master?” He looked at me.

“Aspious died on this day a few years ago. Seeing you like this reminded me of her when she was sick. I need to stop hurting you. I need to make you happy and want you to be with me. Just one more day and then you’ll be with me forever.” I sat up and kissed him, removing my mask.

“Master, I don’t understand.” He put back on my mask.

“About what?”

“Wasn’t I going to be with you forever before? I mean, when you found me, wasn’t I yours forever then?”

“No, I made promises I didn’t know I would keep. I wasn’t sure if I was going to be able to keep you alive or if I was just going to kill you. Anyway, first, let’s clean you up, then we’ll have Sethi check you out to make sure you won’t die. I'll let you rest, and we’ll have to hope you’ll be ready in time for the test.”

“Yes Master.” We teleported to his house’s bathroom. He gave me a nice bath, scrubbing me so softly with brushes he controlled with his magic. It felt great. He got in after I was clean and laid me on top of him. He kept scrubbing me. He turned me over and started scrubbing my belly, making me relax completely.

“You seem to be enjoying this.” I nodded.

I no longer had hope. As much as I wanted to believe in Rarity, the chance of her failing was too high to consider anything else. It was also moments like this that made me want to believe I wanted to be with him, love him, and be his pet forever. Though I could no longer afford to simply be on the sidelines hoping, it was over. I was his; whether or not Rarity won the battle, I lost the war.

“Master.” I turned over.

“Yes?” I took off the mask and he paused.

“I need to get used…” I coughed hard. He tried to put on the mask and I pushed it away. I gasped and started to breathe on my own. He stared at me shocked. “Used to breathing.” I said breathlessly.

“Oh.”

“I’m sorry, but it feels good... not to need to breathe. I’m sorry I lied to you. I’m just extremely tired is all; that’s why I seem so sick and weak. My chest healed just fine.”

“That’s good.” He kept scrubbing me.

“Also, I didn’t tell Rarity.” He stopped as tears went down my face. “But she saw my marks a while ago, and she saw the shirt you gave me at one point, I think. She hasn’t talked to me, so I don’t think she knows. But I haven’t told her. I’m sorry about hiding it, but please, don’t kill her.” He chuckled.

“Okay. That explains so much now.”

“What?”

“Well, I thought you had told her. If you hadn’t come clean by the end of the day, I was going to have her killed.” His smile faded slightly. “It would’ve caused me some trouble, I'll admit, but manageable.”

“Please don’t kill her.”

“Since you didn’t tell her, I won’t kill her. It would cause more of a headache than it would be worth at this point.”

“Thank you, Master.” I buried my face into his chest, and he hugged me. “I’m so grateful that you’re mine.” I kissed him as he enjoyed tasting my tears.

“Well, it’s time to get out.” I nodded, getting out. I yawned as we dried off. I went to his bed and sat down. After going downstairs, Master returned with Sethi. She went over to me and checked up on me again.

“How is she?” Master asked.

“Good; just needs to sleep. Though with her nightmares, I hardly find that possible.” Sethi said, frowning. I thought for a moment. I don’t remember telling her. Then again it might be common for this type of situation.

“That’s odd.” Master said.

“What?” Sethi asked eyeing him.

“Why hasn’t Luna cured her of them?” She paused, thinking for a few seconds. “She helps in nightmares. Why isn’t she helping her?” I looked at him.

“Master, she’s tried.” I said, lying down on the bed.

“What happened?”

“You can’t help if you can’t see what you’re helping. In my dreams, I’m made of darkness. She turns on the light, and I evaporate with it, waking up. She’s tried calling out to me, but I can’t find her, and she me. She couldn’t tell if it was my dreams, so she couldn’t come see me in person.”

“I'll see if I can arrange a meeting once we get to Canterlot.”

“Thank you Master.”

“Well, let’s sleep for a now.” I nodded, moving the sheets for him. Sethi went downstairs as Master joined me, holding me close. “I’m glad you’re feeling well.” I nodded, and he hugged me close, letting me fall asleep.

“Where are you!?” Luna’s voice shouted as I looked around in the warm darkness. I paused confused. I never had bad dreams when I slept with Master. “Where are you, my friend? I’m here, but I can’t find you. Speak,” Luna said, choking on tears. “Please, whose dream is this? Why are you alone and in so much darkness?”

“I’m here.”

“I hear you!” I looked up and looked around. “Speak little filly! Shout it!”

“I’m here!” I shouted. “I’m here!” I cried. “Please find me!”

“She can’t help you,” Master’s voice said. “Nothing can save a worthless whore; no one cares for you.” His laughter chained me to the ground choking me.

“Master, no. I can’t breathe.”

“You think I care?”

“Who is this!? Tell me your name, little one!” Luna shouted, crying heavily. “Please, I can help save you!”

“It’s…” I opened my eyes, looking at Master. He was standing next to the bed with a frown on his face and a hoof on my shoulder. “It’s Scootaloo.” I whispered. He gave me an odd look as I looked down. I had wet the bed, but it was morning.

“I went to get a drink for a few minutes, and you were having a nightmare.” I picked myself up, walking to the shower as he exchanged the sheets. I looked at him with a sad expression as he came into the bathroom. “At least it’s morning.” I nodded.

“I’m sorry Master.”

“It’s fine.” I took a shower. Once I was clean, he lifted me with his magic and set me on the bed. He started to brush me. I spread my wings as he started brushing them. “Wow! Your wings are quite beautiful.” I looked at them for a few seconds. They were much longer than I remembered. My feathers had grown back larger and better with a much larger wingspan than average for my age.

“Thank you.” I blushed as he smiled, getting onto the bed and brushing my wings wonderfully. “Master, do you want me to do anything for you?” He brushed harder, and I nuzzled him, feeling really good.

“Nope; just enjoy it.” I nodded.

“What did I do to get so much praising, Master?”

“Nothing. I just felt like it.” I smiled. He pulled me close, hugging me. We stayed like that for some time. “You should go to school and make sure everything’s ready before tomorrow.” I nodded. “But first.” He turned me over, kissing my belly. I smiled as his large tongue rubbed my skin. He nuzzled me, and I giggled, making him chuckle. “I love that you’re a filly.” I paused.

“I’m glad that makes you happy, Master.”

“That probably makes little to no sense to you. Right now, I like that you’re a filly; reminds me of my daughter. I used to do this with her almost every day. She loved it so much. I miss it.”

“It feels like you're brushing me with love.” He stopped and stared at me. I looked up and he shook his head, then continued brushing me. “Master do you love me?” He stopped again and I looked at him. “I'll be anything you want, a wife or a daughter, but just tell me so I know how to act.”

“I want you to be you, Scootaloo. I fell in love with you not because you looked like my daughter or that you act like my wife in so many ways. While those things punched me in the face and made me look at you, it was your overall soul that made me love you, fall for you, and want you. Nothing else.”

“So then, I can do this.” I pushed him onto his back, surprising him. I kissed him, and he hugged me tightly, pulling me up.

“Yes, you can do that.” He smiled as I licked his neck.

“Can I have some morning fun?” He chuckled lightly.

“No, not right now; you should get to school.” He teleported me back to my room. I landed softly onto my bed. I got dressed and put on the air mask, breathing a little hard. The pressurized air did wonders, but I didn’t want to let it go just yet.

Afterwards, I stopped and went into the living room. My parents were eating silently. I joined them; they had a plate ready for me. My mom set a few papers down and looked at me then my dad.

“So?” I looked at the letter on the table from Rarity. “Anything you want to tell us?” My mom asked. I tossed up an apple slice and ate it.

“Master was happy this morning. He brushed me for a long time. It felt really nice.”

“About Rarity?” My dad asked.

“If I had something to tell you…” I stared at my plate.

“Yes?” My mom said, and I paused.

“What were we talking about?”

“Rarity.” My dad said.

“What about her?”

“This letter.” I looked at it.

“What about it?”

“She wrote it right? I mean, you had her come over for a reason, didn’t you? This has to be from her. You two are planning something.” My dad said, leaning forward.

“If we were, it ended when the date for testing was moved up.” They stared at me silently, then looked at each other. “Now I have nothing left but Master. He’s so kind to me and loves me so much.”

“You should go to school.” My mom said. I nodded, getting up and going to the door, I looked at my scooter. I wouldn’t need it today. I went outside and stretched my wings out. I flew into the air. I moved faster through the air than I ever thought possible. The wind brushed against me, and then I slowed down as I slowly leveled out high in the sky.

I looked down, then around. I could see so far: Ponyville, Canterlot, Cloudsdale, and all of the Everfree Forest. Everything was so small, and even with my pain, it went on. Nothing was stopping for me. Each moment was passing and it didn’t matter. I stopped flapping and let myself fall.

A whistling in my ears relaxed me as the air whipped at my hair. The wind was going deep inside me. I closed my eyes, feeling everything pass around me. My cares and fears washed through me.

“WAKE UP!” Luna’s voice screamed, snapping me awake. I didn’t bother turning over to see the ground coming. I knew it was, and that’s what I wanted so badly to feel: something to finally cradle me in peace forever.

Two pair of hooves wrapped around me and I opened my eyes as I slowed considerably. I looked at my dad and Dash, flapping as hard as they could and slowing us down completely. We landed roughly as they fell down breathing hard. I smacked the ground a little, but it didn’t hurt.

Neither of them talked. Both of them were breathing too hard, and I knew both of them were ready to rip me a new one. It was nice that they cared, but they shouldn’t have caught me. I was falling, and they couldn’t save me.

“Why did you catch me?” I asked whispering, and their eyes went wide.

“What happened!?” Master shouted, running over to us. He checked me over, and I got up, looking at him.

“My wings locked up. I haven’t been flying in a few days, and I forgot.” He gritted his teeth.

“Scootaloo, go to school now.” He growled madly and frowned as I took to the air, flying toward school. The look on his face almost made me think he would shoot me down for that. I landed at school and looked around. I wasn’t late, but no one was here. I went inside, and I noticed Cheerilee was looking over some papers.

“Ah, Scootaloo.” I looked around. No one was in class.

“Am I late or something?”

“No, you’re on time. I had everyone go home for the day. I needed to get you ready for tomorrow and make sure you know how important this is for you. CU is coming to see you, and you haven’t been to class at all.” I went to the front and sat on a chair in front of her desk. I smiled a little, and she sighed. “You’re always so unfocused.”

“I know, but what did you want to talk about?”

“Do you think you’re ready? The testing will be much harder than the one I gave you last week. You can’t go running out or anything like that.”

“I won’t fail.” I smiled.

“That doesn’t reassure me much.”

“I can’t afford not to pass.” She looked through a few papers and passed me a sheet of paper. “Test prep?” I asked.

“Yes, things likely to be on the tests. It’ll take hours to complete, but these are the subjects you’ll need to know.” I looked over the list. I knew all of them fine. Twilight had taught me plenty of this, in fact, more than all of it.

“Yeah I know it.”

“Good, then I would like you to study till the test; review and go over everything.” I looked at the paper for a few seconds. “Is something wrong?”

“Nothing, I'll make sure to go over it.”

“Right, well, you’re already far ahead of anything I can teach you. I couldn’t even pass the test when I applied.” I smiled. If she couldn’t pass the test, then why was she giving me guidelines that she couldn’t have used herself? I got off my chair.

“Well I’m off to the library.” She nodded as I left. I went over to a tree and sat down under the shade. It felt good to relax and feel the wind. My wings stretched out, feeling the wind blow between my feathers.

“Enjoying the breeze?” a voice asked. I looked around startled. No one was around. I looked up the tree, but it was empty.

Author's Note

also special thanks to Midnight Legend for editing!

Menta

“Um, hello?” I asked into the air.

“Yes?” the voice replied.

“Um, who is this, and how are you talking to me?”

“Mental link, and my name’s Menta.” I leaned back against the tree.

“Just tell me you’re alive, and that I’m not talking to a ghost or just myself. I’m a lot of things, but I don’t want to be sent the nut-house.”

“Oh, I’m a real pony. I’m in Canterlot right now, watching you.” I looked around a little. “You won’t be able to see me.” I relaxed.

“Okay, Menta, why are you in my head?”

“I’m not in your head. I’m talking to you through your head. I can’t look at your memories or anything like that.” I sighed. “But I’m a Canterlot University rep. The fact that you have an open mental link is very good sign.”

“Wait, can you see everything I do and hear everything I say?”

“Yes, but it’s limited in several ways. For example, I can’t see something if you really don’t want me to see it or if you’re in the restroom. Things like that I’m not able to hear or see; it’ll just appear like a black spot to me.”

“Okay, now why are you talking to me?”

“I'll be moderating you during the tests to make sure you don’t cheat. I normally come the day before so I don’t freak anypony out during the tests. The test is not timed, so you can take days if you need it. The average test time is three days, so…” I paused.

“Could I take a week to do the test?” There was silence.

“Um, yes, but do you think you’ll need that much time?”

“Well, no. I'll only need probably an hour, but could I take that much time?”

“Is there a reason why you would want to?”

“Um, personal?”

“Yes, but understand you won’t be going to school till, let’s see here,” I heard shuffling in the background, “three months two days. That’s when we can add you if you pass, and setting up a dorm would take maybe a week or two.”

“Well, I mean could you make it look like it’d take that long?”

“I understand leaving friends is hard, but this is your future.”

“I…” I paused.

“Or is there something else?”

“Well, it’s complicated.”

“I’m sure it is, but I’m sorry. It’ll only take as long as you need. We won’t extend the time or act like it simply because you want it.” I sighed. “Anyway, have you given thought to what you might major in?”

“Major in? I’m not really sure what I could.”

“Well, there are several dozen fields. Train engineer is a big one; there are always job openings there. Cloudsdale always needs weather conductors. Really, there’s nearly an endless amount of jobs a Pegasus could do if you studied for it. Oh, technology researcher is a big one that Princess Celestia has been meaning to find pony for.” I chuckled.

“Oh wow. Yeah, I never thought about that.” She giggled a little.

“Haven’t given this much thought, have you?”

“No, I’m—it hasn’t really been my choice.”

“I see. Don’t worry; you’ll like what comes from this.”

“Well, I doubt it. I’m only going because I need a royal title.” She paused. “Yeah, you heard me right.”

“Oh, well let me look here.” She looked at a few things. “Whoa!” She said loudly, making me fold my ears.

“What?”

“Are you sure you’re doing this for a title?”

“Well, yeah. Why?”

“First of all, you don’t need to go to school to get a royal title. You can be given that by a prince or princess, and you have strong commendations from both. Not only that, but they are Twilight Sparkle and High Blood. I can honestly tell you that there are very few, if any, more powerful and well-respected ponies out there. Maybe Princess Celestia and Luna, but Twilight is known for her vast intellect. And High Blood, well, he has done so much for the world.”

“Yeah, I know.” I looked away.

“Oh, well, it’s not uncommon among royals, but I wouldn’t have guessed High Blood would do it. I mean, he brings in about a dozen or two on his coin alone in a year, and that’s from him paying, not a scholarship. The ponies he brings in are very amazing.”

“Sounds like a real royal.”

“Actually, you know what. That doesn’t make sense. He could just give you a title if that’s what he wanted with you.” I paused. “You don’t need to go to school or complete a course for that. He must have another purpose for having you go. Not only that, but these test scores and other things in your file. It’s not a simple little thing like that.”

“I’m sure it looks like that.” I got up and stretched. Pain went across my chest like lightning. I grunted a bit.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing. I just pulled something.” I lied.

“Oh my. Are you alright?

“Yeah.” She waited a few seconds before she spoke again.

“Anyway, would you mind doing a few things for me?”

“Like what?”

“Well, I would like to see you study for one thing.” I paused. I guess that made some kind of sense. “Then I would like to see where you live.”

“Any way to do this so I don’t look crazy?” I asked jokingly.

“Oh, right, um, one second.” There was a humming in the back of my head and then a unicorn mare appeared next to me. She was green with red hair. “Okay.” She said smiling. “This is my projection form, but it still has a few kinks. I can make it look like it’s walking around and other stuff, but it won’t move more than a few yards from you.”

“That works.” I started walking, and she started walking with me.

“Well, this is a nice village. I see here on my file that you live in Ponyville. Do you like it?”

“Yeah, I like it here.” She looked at me.

“Oh, I see.” We went to the library and went inside. The projection passed through the wall, and Spike jumped as it passed through him.

“Ghost!” he shouted, running behind Twilight. Twilight eyed me, then her.

“Okay, that’s a first.” Twilight said as she walked over to us.

“Princess! Oh, it’s a pleasure!” She bowed, and Twilight smiled slightly.

“Hi. Care to explain?” she asked me.

“I can,” Menta said quickly. “I’m from Canterlot University. I’m one of the testers. I’m using a spell right now to appear to you, but really I’m just lying in my study.” Twilight’s eyes lit up.

“Really; what spell?” she asked excited.

“I made it myself.” She smiled. “Anyway, I can’t talk about fun. I need to see how Scootaloo studies alone.” Twilight nodded turning. She looked through a few things before she pulled out a book with her magic and set it on the table.

“That’s the only book Scootaloo hasn’t completed yet. I'll leave you be.” I went over to the table and opened the book as Twilight left the room. I took out a notepad from under the table and started to scan the pages, writing a few things down as I read through the book. I finished a few chapters after a while.

“Amazing.” I looked at Menta sitting next to me. “You learned all the points from that book, and you pretty much just looked at the pages. You don’t have an eidetic memory. This is much better. You remembered all the important points, summarized them, and made them simple and complete. I’ve never seen this before. Um, what’s your cutie mark?”

“Scooter-madness.” I smiled and showed it. She eyed it for a few seconds before I covered it up.

“That burn; is it.” I paused realizing she saw a bit of it.

“Don’t mind that.” She bit her lip.

“Right, um, let’s go on. Where do you live?” I got up and went outside.

“Can that fly?” I asked, looking at her.

“Sure.” Wings came out, and the horn disappeared. We flew into the air. I went home and landed in front of Master’s house. I paused. I was used to going here. “High Blood lives here, so you know.”

“Is that where you live?”

“Not really.” I went over to my house and went inside.

“Scootaloo, you’re home.” My dad said, looking up from a newspaper as he sat on the sofa to the right.

“Hey Dad, this is Menta.” She bowed a little. “She’s from CU.”

“Oh, it’s a pleasure. I’m Scootaloo’s father.” Menta looked around.

“You have a very nice home.”

“Thanks.” He looked around.

“Do you not agree?” She asked.

“I agree plenty. But Scootaloo is normally here alone, so...”

“Alone? Does she not have a mother?”

“She has one, but she lives in Canterlot. I live in Cloudsdale normally.” Menta paused, thinking for a minute.

“I don’t understand. Are you telling me that Scootaloo lives here alone with no parents to watch her at all?”

“Well, my wife comes by every few weeks to make sure she’s eating, cleaning, and keeping the house in order, all that. She’s given plenty of bits to live off of. She doesn’t need to be watched normally.”

“Wait-wait-wait, you cannot seriously be telling me that you leave a school age filly at home alone. What if she got robbed or injured or both?” He frowned a little and looked at me. Those words were probably burning him.

“Scootaloo is my daughter. She knows how to act and what to do in an emergency. I never need to tell her, isn’t that right?”

“Yes daddy.” Menta looked at me.

“Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to go talk to someone.” He got up and left. She looked at me.

“I’m starting to get an idea of why you want extra time, but at this point, I can’t say I'll be able to help you out yet. Now to your room.” We went to my room, and she looked around at it, stopping when she saw the air tanks.

“If I,” I cleared my throat, “um, knew you were coming, I’d have cleaned up.” Her eyes drifted to the air tanks.

“The air tanks?” I knew it was what she would ask about. “Those are…unusual, and they look like medical use. Do you have a medical condition?”

“I had an accident on my scooter. I cut open my chest, and well, I couldn’t breathe for a while.”

“When did you do that?”

“A long time ago, or it feels like it. Anyway, I don’t need them to breathe anymore. I used to walk around with them on, but don’t worry about that. I’m not going to die. I couldn’t even if I wanted to.” She stared at me and looked around again.

“Your room is rather clean.” I looked around. “You don’t stay in here often do you?”

“No.”

“Where do you stay?”

“I haven’t been sleeping well; nightmares and stuff. So I sleep in my shower.” She smiled lightly

“It’s fine. We know you’re a filly. It’s not uncommon for bed problems. I have two fillies myself. How about you show me your friends and around Ponyville, as well as things you do for fun.”

“My friends and I aren’t really talking right now. Got into a fight over some stupid little things, so…”

“Then things you do for fun.” We left the room. I grabbed my scooter by the front door and held it up. “Oh, that’s a very nice scooter.”

“Riding it, that’s my cutie mark.”

“That’s really impressive. Care to go for a ride?” She asked grinning. “Of course, I'll have to turn this off, but I’d like to see it.” She disappeared, and I looked around. The fact I was alone and had a voice in my head was not lost to me. I paused when I went to reach for my helmet, and my lucky helmet was sitting next to it. “Is something wrong?”

“No, just a little nervous.”

“Don’t worry. Actually, I’d like you not to do anything dangerous. The fact that you have a release that’s a sport is what we wanted. Many have had a bad habit of becoming fat; even I should lose a few pounds.” I giggled. “Anyway, we just wanted to make sure you would fit in nicely.”

“Oh, okay.”

“Actually, as much as you’ve shown me, it’s clear that you meet all the requirements and more. As a matter of fact, all that we need to do is placement, and that’ll be the placement tests tomorrow at your school.”

“Wait, so why are you sending them to me? Am I that special?”

“Well, normally we’d have you come to Canterlot. But since you're one test had such high marks, we decided to send testers to you.”

“Oh.” I went outside stretching my wings out.

“You have a rather beautiful set of wings.”

“Thanks.” I used my wings to propel myself down the road, which was surprisingly easy for me. I shot down the road almost flying at breakneck speeds, doing flips and spinning in the air. “Yeah!” I shouted as I flipped twice in the air and landing on the other side of a donkey, and kept going.

“I thought you weren’t going to do anything dangerous!” She said, panicked. I smirked having gotten lost in my own world.

“I didn’t.”

“You don’t consider that dangerous!?”

“Dangerous is when I have a chance to break my neck, bleed out or die. These are just simple tricks I do for fun. When I get serious, believe me, that’s when you should be worried.” I slid to a stop in front of Rarity’s shop. “Anyway, this is the Carousel Boutique. My friend Rarity owns and runs it.”

“A fashion shop? I don’t think we have any of them on campus. Maybe off, but that’s about it sadly.”

“That’s fine.”

“Hey Scoots!” I paused and looked at Applejack as she ran over to me. Panic went through me. I went to go as she grabbed my wing, throwing me off my scooter and pinning me down to the ground with her hoof. I stared at her shocked. “Where do ya think yer going?” I swallowed.

“Hey, get off her!” Menta appeared. Applejack snorted and Menta stepped back scared.

“This ain’t yer business, lady. Buzz off.”

“I'll get the guards if you don’t.”

“I’m not letting her up till I get answers.”

“Applejack, not now. Please.” I begged.

“I don’t get many chances like this; everyone’s given up. Tell me, who’s been hurtin’ ya right now.”

“Applejack, that pony is from Canterlot University. Do you mind not doing this right now when my future rides on it!”

“Wait, what are you talking about?” Menta asked, and Applejack paused.

“Some pony’s been hurtin’ her, and she won’t talk none.” She pressed harder on my chest as tears went down my face.

“Applejack, stop. Please. You’re hurting me.” She eyed me.

“Tears won’t stop me from getting at the truth.”

“Applejack please, off my chest.” I grunted and wheezed trying to breathe. It was like I had been cut open again. She took her hoof off quickly. I turned over away from them and threw up. I gasped; it was getting hard to breathe again. I wiped my mouth as my entire body shook from the pain.

“Um, are ya alright?” Applejack asked as she looked around. A few other ponies were watching.

“I… need… get home.” I said, choking on air as I got up. Things went numb, making me fall onto the ground hard. “I need… to get home… right now.” Applejack picked me up without a word. She rushed me home to my room and laid me on my bed. I put on an air mask quickly and gasped as air filled my lungs. I relaxed, finally able to breathe.

“I think you should leave.” Menta said. Applejack looked at her.

“No. Not till Scootaloo tells me everything.” I strapped the tank onto my back and jumped off my bed going over Applejack. Menta blocked Applejack, but she disappeared as the projection got out of range of me, and Applejack started running after me. I almost broke down my front door as I slid outside and took to the air.

“Oh, no you don’t!” I dodged a rope, but with a heavy tank on my back, I was much slower than normal. I landed in front of Master’s house and rushed inside, not being able to get away otherwise. Applejack ran inside. I jumped behind Master on the sofa. He looked at me and then at Applejack.

“Help!” I shouted. Master got off the sofa. He stood in a battle position, blocking Applejack.

“Applejack what do you think you’re doing?!” he shouted.

“Dang it, I'll be back!” She ran out, and he looked at me breathing hard. He sat down and pulled me close to him.

“Are you alright?” I jumped off the sofa and ran into the restroom. I pulled off my mask and threw up into the toliet. I cleaned up and went back out with the mask on. He eyed me questioningly. “Is everything alright. Why is Applejack chasing you?”

“First, Menta.” She appeared.

“Hello, I’m a test proctor.” Menta said, and surprise went across his face.

“Hi, I’m Jerard. It’s nice to meet you.”

“Oh, I know who you are. You’re rather well respected.”

“I guess.”

“I actually have a few questions for you.”

“Go ahead.”

“Why are you having Scootaloo enroll in school?” He frowned slightly.

“She has so much potential that it’s staggering. Also, I want her to gain a real education along with the title that goes with it, of course.”

“Are you planning on marrying her once she comes of age?”

“Is that relevant to your decision?” he asked frowning.

“No, she’s already been accepted. She just needs testing tomorrow. Once she takes that, she’ll be placed, and credits as well as other things will be awarded. After that, it’ll be a few months before she can go.”

“We’ll probably be leaving the day after tomorrow for Canterlot.”

“I see. Well then, I’ve seen enough. Scootaloo, you are to be at your normal school a little earlier than normal for test prep. Other than that, I'll see you tomorrow during school.” She disappeared and left my mind.

“I thought you didn’t need that anymore.” Master said, eyeing my tank.

“Applejack was pressing on my chest.”

“Come here.”

“How do I know if she’s still watching?” I asked.

“Come here.” I went over to him, and he pressed his horn to my head. “Princess Luna left a back door open when you were asleep, but she isn’t in there.” He kissed my head. “Now then, what did you tell her? It isn’t normal for her to ask whether or not I will marry you.” He took off my mask and the tank off my back. “What did you say to her?” he growled.

“I said I was only going for title.”

“Is that so? I thought you wanted to go. If all you want is title. I can easily give you that myself.” He kissed my belly. “I can give you a lot of things.” I shifted uneasily. “Tell me, what do you want?”

“An apple.” He looked at me looking away from him.

“Go and get something to eat.” I got off and went into the kitchen, cleaning out my mouth and then eating a few things to give my breath a sweet smell. I went back to him. He turned me back over, removing my clothes and putting them on the table. He then he kissed my neck. I giggled slightly.

“Master, I love you.” He smiled as he licked my chest. “You’re a wonderful Master.” He started kissing lower. “I couldn’t live without you.” He kissed my mare-hood. “Thank you for everything you’ve done and given me.” He started, and I paused seeing his horn. It was considerably longer than most unicorn horns. I licked it, and he stopped.

“Don’t lick my horn; it feels weird.” I started sucking it, but he moved back and looked at me. “I said don’t.”

“I didn’t lick it, but if you don’t want me to suck on that, then give me something else to suck on.” He chuckled.

“Nope.” He went down. I gasped as his tongue went deep.

“But why not; it’s not fair if you’re praising me without reason.”

“Are you questioning me?” he asked playfully. As he started again, I moaned loudly. He continued until I finished. However, it didn’t slow him down for a moment, but only made him go deeper and twist. After a second time, he stopped and licked my belly. He got up and went into the kitchen without a word. I put on my mask. I heard him cooking. My chest still hurt, even though I felt good in some way. I sighed going into the kitchen.

Author's Note

also special thanks to Midnight Legend for editing!

Tests

Master looked at me. As I sat down at the kitchen island, he kept cooking. I looked around. Master and I had only really been in here once, and that was after I slept with Dash. So sitting here was less than pleasant. It’s like going to the dentist even if you’re going for someone else: the feeling’s there.

“Master, are you mad at me?” He stopped and looked at me.

“Why would you think that?”

“Well, you seem unhappy with me sometimes, and I don’t know why. Is there a reason why you don’t want me to touch you?” He turned away and continued without a word. I didn’t have a clue, but he was ticked off about something and I didn’t know or understand why. “I demand you talk to me.” He chuckled as I got onto the table.

“Off the table.” I did a little dance, but he looked at me, frowning.

“Nope.”

“I'll whip you for every minute you’re on there.” I got off quickly and sat down. While eying him, I started to think. It was probably my falling out of the sky that had him in a bad mood. Then again, he wouldn’t let me touch him this morning either. I got off the chair and silently crept over to him. I went under him and looked up toward him. He seemed fine in appearance, from what I could tell.

“So why?” He jumped to the side, away from me.

“What are you doing!?!?” He shouted.

“I’m checking to make sure you’re alright. You seem off today.” He grunted.

“For goodness sakes, I assumed you would be happy I’m not touching you.” I blushed. I had honestly gotten used to it, and at this point, I kind of expected it. He picked me up with his magic, setting me back onto the chair and going back to cooking.

“Tell me.” I growled, but a spatula spanked me. I turned around as it flew back over to him.

“Sorry, Master.”

“I just haven’t been feeling well today, that’s all. It’s not important. I'll get back to enjoying my pet when it suits me.”

“Yes Master.” He finished cooking and slid a plate in front of me. I paused as a bottle of apple wine came out of a cabinet and set down on the table with a glass. He poured himself some and drank it. “Master, you’re scaring me; is it something wrong?” He growled.

“It’s nothing serious; just the stomach flu, alright. The medication I’m taking makes me unable to get up. There’s nothing I can do about it, and I don’t feel like it. However, since I can’t have you going one day without it, I have been just eating you out. Are you satisfied with that answer, you stupid brat?” He growled, and I smiled. A great challenge if I ever heard one; this was going to be fun.

“Yes, but that medicine won’t stop me.”

“You know what.” He slammed his hoof on the table, making the plates bounce. “Get your little plot upstairs.”

“The food.” He paused.

“Eat first.” I finished eating quickly and then stared at him eating. I grinned, and he became a little nervous.

As he savored his last piece, I got up onto the table. Standing on the table and staring him down, I was ready for my attack. After the piece melted in his mouth and he gulped, I jumped across the table. Surprising him, I then tackled him to the ground and flipped him back-first into the wall and forced him to lean against it. I kissed him, mixing our tongues together. Master was considerably stronger than I wanted to think. A little push was nothing to him. I stopped after a moment; he tasted of apple wine.

“Bitter.” I said and he chuckled.

“I’m a little drunk.” I kissed him, enjoying the flavor of his food and the apple wine’s taste. My tongue went numb, and my head clouded a tiny bit. “Looks like a filly can’t handle her liquor.”

“I can handle you.” A shot glass flew down to me.

“Would you like to try it?”

“Is it from Applejack’s farm?”

“Yes, actually.” He put it to my lips, and I drank it. I fell onto him, my mind clouding almost instantly as everything went numb. I smiled and kissed him. “Do you drink apple wine often or is this your first? You didn’t seem like a drinker.”

“Apple Bloom got an entire bottle from Applejack; actually, it was twice that size. We drank the entire bottle together. I beat them so badly they passed out while I enjoyed half the bottle by myself.”

“That’s amazing.”

“Yep. Applejack makes the best, and I can’t stand the wine from anywhere else. I’ve tried a few times, just don’t tell anypony.” I winked as he chuckled. “Can I have some more? Her apple wine is really good.”

“Sure, but not too much. You have a test tomorrow.” I babbled after a few more shots as he had a few cups.

I fell asleep on him waking up a few hours later. “Ugh.” I mumbled, waking up in his bed. I had a headache, and a big one. I looked at Master passed out next to me; I chuckled lightly. I kissed him and got up, going to the bathroom and running a warm shower over my head.

“Hangover?” Sethi asked. Her voice startled me. She walked over and set some orange juice down. I took it and started drinking; it helped.

“Yeah. How did you know?”

“Who do you think put you both to bed?”

“Oh, thanks.” She set an apple down. I grabbed it and bit into it. I enjoyed it too much as it slid down my throat. She smiled, going over to Master. She woke him up as well and he joined me in the shower, pulling me close to him. I smiled.

“Enjoying your hangover?” He asked with one eye open.

“Yes, Master.” He laughed grinning.

“How long before she needs to get to school for the test?”

“Three hours.” Sethi said, setting some clothes down for me.

“Oh, I’m missing my pool. It helps so much with hangovers.” Master said, putting his head under the shower stream.

“You have a pool?” I asked eyeing him as my head pounded.

“Yep, in the basement; we can go for a swim if you like.”

“There’s a river if you want to jump in with me.” He paused, then chuckled. “I’m thinking that’s a good idea.”

“No, we don’t want to get swept away. We want a pool, not a fast moving body of water to sit in and enjoy.” I smiled, feeling his warm body. Once our headaches died down after an hour, we returned to bed.

“Master, is your stomach feeling better?” He looked at me, then hugged me as I lay next to him on the bed.

“Yes. Much better, but we should get some more sleep before your test. Then, after if my stomach feels better, we can celebrate.” He kissed my forehead, making me smile. We cuddled till we fell asleep.

I woke up before Master, and I sat up, cracking my neck. I looked at him asleep, his blue coat hair was a mess. I giggled and kissed his cheek before I got dressed silently. I then went downstairs, and I paused seeing Sethi asleep on the sofa. I went outside, quietly going through the front door and was blinded by the light for a few seconds.

The sun felt great, making me sit down. Closing the door behind me, I lay down on my belly. The cool earth and warm sun felt wonderful. I closed my eyes for a few minutes before spreading my wings and taking flight. I landed in front of the school and went inside. I looked up at two unicorn stallions; one was black and the other was green. I then looked at Cheerilee. They looked at me, and I went to the only desk in the room, which was clearly for me. The two ponies were to my right with a large table and Cheerilee behind her desk.

“Scootaloo, this is Gen and Ren, green and black respectively. They are your testers from Canterlot U.” Cheerilee said, smiling kindly.

“And you know me.” I paused as Menta joined them, her voice bouncing around inside my head.

“Ouch.” I said rubbing my head.

“Sorry, that can be an effect sometimes.” Menta said appearing next to me. I chuckled. It wasn’t because of her. I still had a slight hangover. Ren gave me a test paper packet.

“This is a comprehensive testing,” Gen started, and I nodded. “We will be testing your strengths and weaknesses to best we can to make the best course plan for you. Since you’ve already been accepted and passed, all you need to do is your best. Don’t worry if you are only at basic school level; you’re still in.”

“Thanks.” I said smiling a bit. I guess it looked more like a smirk, but honestly, it was more like my future was doomed no matter what I did. So bring it on.

“Don’t guess,” Gen said waving a hoof. “If you don’t know, leave it blank. We would rather know what you don’t know then know what you can guess at it. The testing is not timed, but we would not like to take days unless you need it.”

“Sounds good.”

“This is the first test,” Ren started. “Do not worry about passing it at all; this is just a jump test. If you do pass it, then we know you’re at a certain level.” I nodded. “Just don’t worry. You’ll do fine.”

“I know.” He gave me a pencil and I opened the test, looking through it for a few minutes and closing my eyes. I rubbed my head as I opened the packet and started writing. I easily filled out the answers, recalling all the information I needed almost instantly. It took me about an hour to complete the test.

“Are you done?” Gen asked. I passed the test to him, and they each took one half of the packet, looking over my answers. They finished about the same time and touched their horns together. Their horns glowed.

“One hundred percent.” Ren said.

“That’s impressive.” Menta said, and I smiled.

“I’m going to party so hard after this.” I said, laying my head down and feeling the nice coolness of the desk.

“That was college-entry level,” Gen said smiling. “We have a ways to go before you’re done. In fact, that just made the testing we’ll be doing harder,” I sighed, “so don’t get too comfortable with one victory.” I sat up uneasy at his words.

“Bring it on.” I said grinning, and he chuckled darkly.

“Oh, I will.” They pulled out a packet and blasted it with magic, then did that for nine others. I frowned a bit, and they gave me the first one. I opened it and paused. These were hard questions. I would have to write out them out.

I started; it took me two hours to complete it, having to double check my answers to make sure they were right. I gave it back, and they checked it again. I completed the tests the best I could before I fell face first onto my desk. They looked at me. It was rather late by the time I was done, and the tests showed me just how little I really knew. All my studying helped, but damn.

“You can go home.” Ren said and I looked at him for a moment. “We’re done.”

“What?” I looked up at him slightly confused, and then at Gen.

“Oh yeah,” Gen said, looking up from the packet. “We finished testing. You made the highest mark that we can give you. You pretty much passed everything. We’ll send a letter that shows your classes and when you start. You can go and party if you like.” I grinned, but my smile faded.

“Thanks.” I got up rather mentally tired and went outside. I started walking back to Master’s. Which was a remarkably long walk. I wasn’t used to walking so darn far, but I didn’t want to go just yet. Something inside me told me to run and hide, but I had decided to give up. It was much less painful than running.

The sound of a sewing machine made me halt. I paused as I looked up. I had ended up in front of Rarity’s shop. It would be pointless to go to her now, even she wouldn’t deny that. There was really no hope left. I kicked a rock bouncing toward Master’s house. I couldn’t run, he’d catch me and he knew it as well as I did.

I started walking and went to Master’s house and stopped outside the door. I sat down and looked up. It was about the normal time I would have gotten home from school. I sighed after a while and opened the door.

Master looked at me, and I almost froze, seeing everything packed up or just gone. He was almost done packing; most of everything was already gone. I went over and flopped on the sofa, the only thing really left.

“How’d you do?” He asked, closing a box with his magic.

“Come over here and be my pillow.” I ordered. He chuckled and went over to me, hugging me before moving onto the sofa and letting me use his foreleg as a pillow. They were not only really firm but comfortable. Allowing me to lay on my back under him, I looked up.

“So?” He asked, and I sighed.

“Can I just sleep today?”

“Of course. Till the train arrives, but a bed is nicer for that. Also you have to tell me how you did.”

“Do we have to leave Ponyville? Can I say goodbye to my friends?”

“No. Tell me.”

“I passed as much as I could. They gave me tests that, well, it would be impossible for me to know the answers to. They will send me a letter of my classes and when I need to go in a few weeks.”

Master kissed me as he put me on his back. I snuggled into his mane taking in his warm scent. He had a blue berry smell interlaced in his hair. It’s softness wrapped around me in affectionate delight.

We went upstairs and he laid me down. Wrapping me up in a blanket tightly on his large bed. Testing was so draining I didn’t really care that I wasn’t that tired. My body wanted to sleep right now. It was odd considering I had slept so much before, but I didn’t want to argue with my body. I never listened to me anyway forcing me to fall asleep.

Cold darkness surrounded me, smoking with wisps of icy chill. I looked, hoping to gain some sense of where I was. Recognizing such a familiar place in moments. It was the place which hunted me so much. My own dark dreamscape. It was just like any other dream, darkness suffocating and lonely. Nothing but pain and sorrow waiting for me just behind the dark walls surrounding my everything.

“Where are you little one?” I looked around in the cold darkness. Master had left me alone to the coldness.

“I’m here.” I whispered, and my voice echoed around me, making the darkness ripple like water.

“What’s your name?” Luna’s voice was soft and caring. I looked up. She could hear? She could hear me!

“Scootaloo!” I nearly shouted.

“Scootaloo.” The darkness ripped apart and light flooded in around me. I looked around, blinking from the bright light. Luna came over to me. I stared at her shocked. “It’s been so very long.” She hugged me tightly, and I paused unsure.

“Y-you can see me?”

“Yes, now tell me why you are in such darkness. This darkness is pure. It scares even I, and I control dreams.”

“No, he’ll kill you!” I got up, backing up from her.

“Who will?” She asked, and tears went down my face. Blood started dripping onto the ground from my belly. I started to panic.

“No, I’ve been good! Don’t cut me open again! No, someone save me!”

“Who!?” She shouted. I tried to speak, but I spat up blood, making me gag and cough as if my tongue had been ripped out.

“Someone even you will learn to fear, Princess.” She looked up at blades. Fear went across her face for a moment as they ripped her apart. “What did I tell you about telling others?” Master’s voice growled, making him appear. I stared at him; it was as if he was made out of darkness smoke coming off his very being.

“I didn’t.” I cried as my throat went dry. “Please, I didn’t tell her anything!”

“Liar!” I turned and started running. A pain to my head woke me up. I snapped up, rubbing my head and realizing I had run into a wall on the train. I looked at Master and Sethi, both with surprised looks on their faces.

“How?” I asked confused.

“We’re on a train to Canterlot.” Master said, and I stared at him for a moment as my brain started working again. “Is something wrong?” I should’ve told Rarity. She wouldn’t be happy that I left without a word, and Dash, well, she would probably come see me. I snuggled into Master, and he pulled me close.

“Where are my parents?” I looked up at him.

“In the next cart. This whole cart is mine.” He motioned to the well padded open cart surrounding us. It had a single walkway going to the back of the train. The rest of it was in blue and red velvet felts.

“Did you get my scooter?” He chuckled, and I looked down.

“Right, like I would forget your most important toy in the world.”

“Thank you.”

“Is something else wrong?” Sethi asked. I looked at her with a worried look. I then turned to Master.

“I should’ve said goodbye instead of sleeping.”

“Well, if any of them make it to Canterlot U before you graduate, I’m sure you can talk to them then. Or if they come to Canterlot, you can see them. And if you miss them that much, then just send them letters to talk to them.” Master said.

“Really!?” I asked, and he smiled.

“Of course, I never said you couldn’t have distant friends. You just can’t have close friends that snoop where they aren’t wanted. So go back to sleep; we still have an hour ride.” I looked around a little.

“Actually I’m going to go get some air.”

“Don’t go far or leave the train.”

“What are you, my father or my Master?” Master chuckled as I jumped down from his large cushion area onto the path.

My hooves clopped against the carpet as I walked of the back of the cart. Then into the gangway connection between the carts. Metal railing guarded the sides and a large metal plate under my hooves which made a loud clanging sound as I moved over to the railing. I looked out as the landscape passed by the train.

“Are you alright?” I looked at my dad as he sat next to me. I laughed a bit too hard, and he frowned. “Bad question.” He said with a sad smirk.

“I’m as fine as I’m going to be. I'll rest when I’m dead, I guess.” He frowned, looking at the setting sun.

“Yeah, I guess.”

“Dad, I love you.” He pulled me close to his leg.

“I love you too, Scootaloo.” He smiled kissing my forehead.

“Dad.”

“Yes?”

“Would you kill me?” He froze solid, staring at me. He blinked for a moment and then pulled me tighter to him. “Then escape with mom to safety?” His body trembled.

“Is that—is that what you r-really want?” He stuttered, tears brimming.

“I’m not allowed to kill myself, and for what’s ahead, I can’t even imagine what he’ll do to me. When we get there, I won’t have to go into public, and it won’t matter how much I scream, beg or cry. He won’t need to stop for anything or anyone. Once we get there, I’m dead to the world.”

“I love you.” He whispered as he hugged me, pulling me close to him with tears going down his face. I felt him squeeze my neck, his grip slowly got tighter and tighter.

“Thank you.” I whispered, kissing his foreleg. His grip loosened instantly, and he got up, stepping away from me. I coughed and looked at him surprised.

“No-no-no, there has to be another way.” I got up, clearing my throat, and his body tensed making him back up.

“Then tell me!” I shouted stomping. “Tell me.” My tears blew away with the wind disappearing, just like I was going to.

“I don’t have a daughter that just gives up! We will find a way. You can’t ever give up hope! Never ask me to do that again!” He shouted, and he went back into the cart. My hind legs gave out, making me fall against the railing. I looked down as my body trembled, tears running down my face. Not even my own father would save me from this; he knew and yet, he really didn’t care about me. He didn’t really love me.

“Hello there.” I looked up at Ren. He hadn’t made a sound even against the metal paneling of the train floor. I paused for a moment, his black coat shined in the setting sun’s red light, giving him a rather creepy feeling in appearance.

“Hi.” He sat with me, and a heavy scent of death washed over me. After a few minutes, I looked at him. “Why are you sitting with me?” I asked as I wiped my tears away. He chuckled, giving a warm smile, but somehow it still made me uneasy.

“It’s never a good thing to be sad and alone. I have an idea why you’re sad from Menta, but I’m here if you would like to talk.”

“My Master wouldn’t.” I paused for a moment. “I didn’t mean…” He held up a hoof, stopping me.

“Don’t worry; nothing you say to me will ever leave my lips if you don’t want it. I’m a counselor at school. I have been for years. I’ve dealt with everything from stalking to abuse of loved ones.”

“I can’t tell you.”

“I suppose that’s up to you.”

“No, it’s not that; any pony I tell will die.”

“Oh, I see. One of those relationships.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, has your Master killed anyone?”

“Yes.” He raised an eye brow.

“Oh?”

“He even carved off my cutie marks and made them into a tie.” He rolled his eyes, and I laughed.

“When’d you figure out I’m one of his spies?”

“Kila, I thought you were his assassin.” He face hoofed. “Oh come on! I knew the second you sat down. Your scent is pretty strong. Not only that, but the way you moved said it all. You didn’t need to say anything for me to know.”

“I guess I should take more showers, and move coarser.”

“Yeah, so are you going to tell him what I said?”

“No, you were screwing with me. Plus since you figured it out, you get a pass. Anyway, I already knew what he was doing to you.” He chuckled, making me frown. “I know it sounds pretty bad, but all my parents did was hit me. My dad raped me a few times, and I was able to become a killer.”

“I don’t want to become a killer.”

“No, you’ll become much worse, I can’t even imagine. You’ll grow up with pain, and as you mature, the pain will become a turn on and you’ll enjoy it. I know I did. It’ll take breaking a bone or two for me not enjoy it, which is why I haven’t been beaten in a fight yet. I simply enjoy it too much, and any pony I’m fighting becomes scared of that.”

“How much would it cost to kill me?” He looked at me.

“You said you wouldn’t… Oh.” He chuckled. “You never said you wouldn’t have others kill you.” I smirked. “For you, a hundred thousand.” I looked at him smiling. “It would take living on the run for the rest of my life for it to be worth it. I would have to hide, and that’s not an easy or cheap task.”

“For a hundred thousand, could you save me?”

“Yes, but what about your friends?” I looked down. “He would find you whether you want him to or not. You care for others, and you’re not alone.” He hugged me lightly. “Anyway, don’t worry. He really does plan on keeping you.” I sighed looking down.

“That’s what I’m scared of. At least killing me would be easy.” My voice cracked a little making me brim tears.

“I suppose then again. I imagine you’d like the challenge.” My ears twitched making me look at him.

“What?” I asked a bit annoyed.

“Well, I mean the challenge of living. Dying is easy; living’s hard. The dead don’t feel, and the dead don’t matter. I know. I’ve killed more than even Jerard. I do his dirty work so he doesn’t have to.”

“Would you kill a pony if I asked you to?” He paused.

“Rainbow Dash; what’s she cost? Not that I want you to, but if you were asked?” He paused and looked up.

“That’s like asking if I could kill a dragon.”

“Really?”

“In a fair fight, I’d get killed in half a second. No, even that would be too long. I don’t think any pony could kill her in open battle, not even Celestia.” I stared at him shocked, but then again, this was Dash we were talking about. “Now for my methods, I could. It would take a few days or weeks, but I would get her without any pony knowing it was me.”

“So?”

“Setting the living costs aside, about sixteen hundred bits, probably around two thousand bits in the end. It would be extremely risky; not only that, but there are hundreds of things to consider.”

“That’s pocket change to Master.” He chuckled.

“No, that isn’t even pocket change to him. That’s barely the dirt on his shirt. He’s a royal which earned his wealth. He wasn’t born into it; in fact, he lost most of it as he became older. It was only after his mother died that he gained his wealth.”

“Yeah, I heard.”

“Well, he’s special; even at the worst point in his rampage, he’s something else. Don’t worry you’ll see it.”

“Well, it was nice talking to you. You sound nicer than you are.” He grinned. “I'll never give you work, so if Jerard dies, know that you’re out of a job.”

“Oh I’m far from out of a job,” he scoffed. “I don’t just work for Jerard. I work for several ponies, but he has the deepest pockets. Though I guess once he dies, you will. That hardly matters now though, I protect him.”

“I’m sure you do.”

“Well, I should get going.” Kila disappeared, or was he Ren? I couldn’t really figure that one out. However that wasn’t a problem. I looked around for a moment. I could go see my parents, but Master would likely be mad at me for not coming back right away.

My breath whirled in the wind as I got up. I stopped at the door to Master’s private cart, doing my best to regain composure. As much as I wanted to break down. If Master saw that, he’d toy with me to see more tears.

I opened the door sliding it to the right and then going inside. Master and Sethi looked at me as I walked across the carpet to Master. I went next to him sitting down doing my best to give a big smile. If I couldn’t be happy, I could lie to myself that I was.

“Are you alright?”

“I love you Master, I hope you know that.” I nuzzled him as he hugged me. He kept me close to him the whole trip. The train stopped, and I got into a carriage with only him. I closed my eyes while on the carriage, too scared to look, as if not looking would make this better.

“Scootaloo.” Master said. I looked at him outside the carriage. We had arrived at his manor, and it had only felt like seconds. I looked at the ground he was on. Once my hoof connected, I was his forever.

Author's Note

also special thanks to Midnight Legend for editing!

also another one for lol1759 he helped a lot with scene changes!

Learning

“Master,” I called as he stepped inside the carriage. He smiled seeing me. Though I felt discomfort from the carriage being huge and gemmed to the point of it being wastefulness and having golden seats as soft as a feather pillows, I smiled back warmly.

“You look reasonable, though we should get you better outfits.”

“When Rarity comes, why not give her work?” He eyed me, and frowned rather intently. I looked down. “I’m sorry. I didn’t…”

“Very well. I suspect she will enjoy it.” I smiled looking up.

“Thank you, Master.”

“Call me Sir or Jerard in public, but never Master. Is that clear?”

“Yes, Jerard.”

“We aren’t in public right now.”

“Yes Master. I’m sorry,” I said quickly, and he clenched his teeth somewhat. “S-so what’s the play about? I’ve never been to one like this before.”

“Ah, it’s a tragic romance. I think you’ll enjoy it.” I nodded, and he opened the window to the drivers. “To the theater.” The carriage started moving as I looked out the window. “When we get home, I was thinking of whipping you.” I looked at him.

Something about his statement just seemed, off. He didn’t seem to enjoy it. Like it was bland to him. While him getting bored wasn’t the best thing, getting whipped wasn’t the worse thing either.

“What kind of whip?” I asked smiling. He looked me up and down.

“I don’t know.” He paused. “Maybe an oak-bark whip.” I went across to him, and he looked down at me. He smiled, enjoying the thought more.

“How do you want me to scream?” He shivered. “Do you want me to scream ‘Yes Master,’ and moan for more?” He cringed. “Sit down, and don’t talk like that, especially when it could take us hours before we return. I got you into CU because I didn’t want to ruin my reputation as a royal by just taking you.” I went back to my seat.

Peering out the window, I spread my legs enough to look innocent, but just enough to allow him to imagine. He swallowed and looked away from me. I smiled having caught him. Master was having a hard time keeping down, and he didn’t want to get hard in public. Clothes did have an advantage.

“Are you alright, Master? You're sweating a bit.” He looked at me. I ravenously licked my lips, making him stare at me. “If you like, I’m sure I can find some way to cool you off. Maybe if I lick a bit of your sweat?” He sighed, getting hard. “Oh, looks like something else is coming up before the show.”

“You have till we get to the theater.” I giggled and went over to him. I licked him, and he pulsed.

“I don’t even need that long.” I wrapped my tongue around him and slid his member down my throat. I used my tongue like a soft blade, and he covered his mouth as he moaned. I moved down, barely scraping it with my teeth to make him tender. It didn’t take more than a minute before he finished. As he came, his seed streamed deep down my throat.

“That relaxed me.” I pulled off with a wet pop, licking my lips. He used a rag to wipe the sweat off his face and body. He looked at me grinning at him. “Also, I’m punishing once we get back. I told you to stop, and you didn’t.” I kept my now half-hearted grin.

“You told me to stop saying things.”

“Talking back now?”

“No, Master.” I said quickly.

“No? Lying and then disobeying me? Not only that, but your saying no to me? I didn’t say you could tell me no. You’re my pet.” He opened the window to the drivers. “Go back home. I’ve changed my mind about going to the play.”

“Yes, Sir.” A stallion pulling said, and he closed the window.

“I’m going to make you regret making me miss this play.” I looked down. That came out of nowhere, or at least for the most part.

“I’m sorry.”

“Showing no respect either.”

“I’m sorry Master, I didn’t mean-”

“Excuses only make you look pathetic! I'll beat that out of you. Mark my words, you’ll listen to me.”

“But-but Master. What about the play? Are you sure you want to miss it?”

“You made me miss it. I can’t exactly go walk around looking sweaty. No, we aren’t going to the play, and your punishment is double for trying to trick me.” I stared at him. His smile was bringing me to panic. The carriage stopped, and he opened the door. “Out.” He growled. I got out. He followed behind me, all the while pushing me back into his manor.

“Sir?” Al questioned.

“We’re back. I thought it best not to let Scootaloo outside for a while. I'll be taking no visitors.”

“Yes Sir.” Master pushed me along with his hoof. I walked, staring at the ground and trying to think of a way out of this. Nothing came to mind. Tears rolled down my face. I was wondering what he’d do to me. We went down the right hallway on the main floor.

“This door.” I froze scared. “Also, we haven’t started yet, so stop your sniveling!” I looked at him. “This is only the beginning.” I looked at the metal door as he opened it.

“Please Master. Don’t-don’t do this.” I cried lightly, doing my best not to run. Doing that would only make it worse.

“In.” He growled and I started to shake trying to move. “Now!” I swallowed as his magic forced me into the room. He walked in after me and slammed the door. My eyes went wide. I was inside a torture chamber with a myriad of tools on the walls, many of which I didn’t even have names for.

A bench went around all three walls. Three tables were in the room, and a very nice silver knife set was sitting next to a large black metal box. A large sink or was it a bath? It was to the side, along with a rather large furnace. A large cabinet stood to the right and left of the door. Hooks and other things hung from the ceiling.

“Please, Master!” I cried backing away from him. “Please, I was good. I thought you were relaxed!” He frowned.

“I am.” He lifted me up with his magic, ripping my clothes off and sending me into the large black metal box. I tried to get out, but he slammed the box shut with a slap of his hoof. The side hit my hoof sending me back into another wall. I whimpered while holding my hoof as pain and panic coursed through me.

Sound and light disappeared. I looked around in the blackness, panicking as the walls started to constrict around me. Loud bangs made the walls strike me. Causing me to slap into the other wall. I screamed. I was scared, confused, and in pain. He opened the box’s side to me. I was crying and breathing fast.

“No more, Master.” I begged.

“But you’ve only been in there for a few seconds, and we have five hours ahead of us. I wouldn’t want to get bored, now would I?” He closed the box and slamming my hoof back inside as he did it.

“NO!” I screamed as the walls started to crush me again, making me try to push the walls away while gasping for air.

It was pointless, they wouldn’t budge. After some time, the air started to burn my lungs. I started to kick around violently against the walls in order to break out, but the walls only sprung back to hit me harder. Something warm and wet made me sick. I turned, slipping around in it and sliding into the walls. I paused realizing what it was—my blood. I was bleeding, and I couldn’t tell from where!

The bangs stopped after a while, and I looked around the slick darkness, searching for a way out. However, the box was perfectly smooth, that is other than the corners. I searched, but couldn’t find anything that would allow me out.

A bang from above smacked my snout hard, making me spit out blood and turn. The side I turned to hit my snout, but it sent me into the other wall. It pushed me forward causing the other wall smacked me again. I tried to roll up into a ball, but the box was too tight for that. I barely had room to shift around, or at least it would change each time I thought I’d figure it out. I held still after a while, letting the walls pound me. Master opened the side to let light burn my eyes and air freeze my lungs.

“Still alive?” He asked. I took in hard breaths while looking over myself. I was covered in bruises and blood. I had several cuts on my body. I also had blood coming from my mouth and face.

“Ye-ye-yes.” I took in a painful breath choking on the freezing air. “M-m.”

“Not using the proper respect again.” Terror went through me.

“M-mas-mast-Master.” I said, trying very hard to speak gasping.

“Maybe I'll let you out when you learn respect.”

“No.” I whispered. He slammed the door again. I held still the best I could, closing my eyes and counting the seconds. Yet with each second I counted, it only seemed to get longer and longer. A bang made me lose count somewhere after a thousand and something.

I balled up the best I could, trying to protect my snout, but that was about as useful of an idea of swimming with sharks while bleeding. The walls didn’t care if I tried to protect my snout; they were faster and stronger than me. After a dozen hits, I started counting each time the wall would hit me.

One was where I started, or so I thought. I no longer remembered after a hundred and sixteen. My mind slurred, and my memory confused me. I tried to keep count, but I lost it after three hundred. Then it stopped. I had stopped trying to protect myself after a while. It hardly matter. My body was dough. Everything hurt, yet somehow nothing was broken.

“Oh my, you need a bath.” I opened my eyes. I was looking at Master, he had opened the box at some point. He pulled me out with his magic and threw me into the wall. Blood spattered around me like a sponge. Something cracked as I fell into water. My body was too sore to move, so water rushed into my lungs as I lost my breath. He pulled me out and I coughed out bloody water.

“Tnan, eou-plra.” I managed to choke out, but it didn’t make any sense. I shook confused. Not even my thoughts made sense.

“What!? You’re still not clean?” He shoved my head under the water, controlling my entire body with his powerful magic. I choked, having been unable to get a breath. He pulled me up. I gasped trying to breathe. “What’s wrong? I thought you enjoyed baths! You sure had a long one earlier!”

“Mas…”

“Still no manners?” A sack flew into the air, and he put me inside. I was too numb to fight his magic. The top closed. I was in darkness once again as water nipped at my hooves as he submerged it. I wished more than I tried, pushing at the side of the bag.

The bag only stuck to my legs. It was compressing me. Forcing me to gurgle the bloody water as invisible rope fastened to my snout, forcing me to breathe through my bloody nose. The bag twisted and turned flipping around in water. I was forced to act like a fish. He opened the bag, giving me air. Allowing me to suck in air hard and coughing after a deep breath.

“N-n-n-n-no m-m-m-more.” I begged now shivering freezing cold.

“Ugh, and we just went over this!” He closed it, and water filled the bag again, but then something changed as I hit a wall. I looked around, and another wall hit me while I was still in the bag. He had thrown me back into the box!

“No!” I yelled crying as the bangs came back hitting me, then something went wrong. Up was no longer up, and down was no longer down. It went for a while, sending me into a vertical confusion. The walls smashed against me, making me go limp. He pulled me out and threw me back into the water. Still in the sack. I didn’t fight the water this time. Not that I had last time. I just curled up into a ball the best I could. He opened the bag and looked at me crying.

“What’s wrong?”

“Noth-ing Mas-ter.” I said, surprising myself as to how I spoke real words. He pulled me out with his magic and smiled. My eyes drifted to a clock. We had only been here for twenty minutes, but it felt like days. I started breathing faster.

“Lying to me. Now that’s something we need to cure you of.”

“Yes Ma-ster.” I said. He kissed me, making me kiss him back, but it was more like drinking my own blood.

“Oh, this is wonderful, but first.” He pulled off a thing from the wall with his magic and floated it over to us. “Do you know what this is?” I looked at it. The thing had two forks on either side of a long stake with a strap in the middle.

“No Master.”

“No? I told you not to tell me no!” He slapped me as he grit his teeth, sending blood across the room dirtying his already bloody hoof guard.

“I don’t know, Master!” I cried.

“That’s better. It’s called a heretic’s fork.”

“Heretic?” I asked confused. He made my chin lift up, and it fitted to my chest. He let go of my head. It pricked me, making me lift up my head higher. He moved it up higher adjusting it and forcing my head painfully high.

“Since you lied to me, I'll be using it on you.” He put a large burning metal X onto my back, which stopped me from bending my legs. It was hot to the point of being uncomfortable, but not searing pain. He then strapped my hooves to it, preventing any movement. He slid me back into the wet bag, and then into the box. I hit the wall of the box being forced to stand up right unable to move. The walls could move so I fit in it easily. “I'll come back in the morning, after you’ve learned to never lie to me again.”

I tried to talk, but pain went down my throat, making me whine. He chuckled and closed the box, darkness again encompassing me. I started to panic as scalding water started to fill up the box. I struggled somewhat, but only to realize just how painfully tight the straps around my hooves were.

“No, no, no.” I begged crying in my head as the fear of drowning filled me, only to get stabbing pricks from the fork. The water stopped. I tried to jump, but I couldn’t move trying to find air, but only to find a wet bag. I started to panic, unable to breathe.

It took me a long time to calm down enough to figure out how to gulp in air by the small amount of movement that I could manage. After a short while the water made everything fine as I realized I could breath. The fact it was hot was uncomfortable, but not bad. A banging made a wall hit me and I hit another wall slamming my head against it. I whimpered in pain as my head bounced drowning me again just barely.

The hits were at random, but they always hit me hard. Making me hit another wall painfully bouncing against the metal X I was strapped to. If it wasn’t for something inside me. I would’ve passed out and let the water take me, but it was enough that I could survive. An eternity later, the water shifted and the bag went into the air no longer being inside the box. The top opened and magic pulled me out of it.

“Ah, did you have a nice sleep like me?” Master pulled off the fork and the X I was strapped to. I gasped lightly, finally able to breathe normally. He smiled as the water emptied out. “Oh look at you, all filthy.” I had relieved myself over the night time, and I was covered in it badly.

He washed me in clean water, making sure to drown me in it at times, but pulled me back before I blacked out. I was no longer scared of drowning. It was now as calming as sitting in a park watching the sunset.

Once I was clean, an intense blistering heat came over me from his magic, making me moan loudly. However, it wasn’t a moan of pain. It was something else. I couldn’t even smile. I didn’t have energy even to really talk or twitch. But that didn’t matter to Master. He kissed me even though I couldn’t use my tongue. He grin having drained everything from me.

He floated me back to his room, making everything blur as he walked back. He set me down on a towel, which was on the bed so I wouldn’t wet it. It didn’t matter that I felt dry as firewood.

“Sir.” Al said and Master looked at him, Al flinched.

“What?” Master asked joyful.

“Well, did you want us to set breakfast for Scootaloo?”

“No, she’s going to sleep.”

“Yes, Sir.” Master closed the door. Sleep edged at my sight forcing me to pass out and into a dark river. I was drowning. I didn’t bother to swim. I was begging for it to take me, but it was cruel and refused. Muffled sounds filled the endless dark sea, and the cracking of lightning of some kind woke me up instantly. I screamed into a gag. My eyes bolted open. I looked around, I realized I was strapped belly-up on a table.

“Ah awake?” I started to cry, realizing I was back into the room. Master was holding a whip with his magic.

“Mm.” I said sniffling.

“Good, I’m glad you’re awake.” He brought the whip down with a thunderous crackle onto my thigh. “YOU DARE SAY NO TO ME!” He shouted furious. I yelled in pain as he continued a dozen more times. Blood rolled down my body from the random lashings covering my body. I choked on my tears so much it was nearly impossible to breathe. “What was that?!” He shouted, whipping me again and again, which caused my body to shutter.

“MMM!” I screamed.

“What was that?” He held up a silver device with two small gold rods on it. He pressed it to me, and my body locked up as electricity went through me, pushing my limbs against the restraints. He stopped pulling the device back and pressed a button with his magic, making a bolt flash.

“Mmmm.” He took out my gag. “Yes Master.” I coughed out somehow, and he smiled, taking me off the table.

“Very well, you’ve been forgiven.” He swiftly took me back to his room and set me on the towels again, wetting them with blood. I stayed still, as I was unable to move. He chuckled grinning. He turned me over and began to lick my gashes. The wounds were cauterizing with his magic tongue. He stopped and kissed me forcing me to pass out from the pain.

I woke up from a dreamless sleep from pure need. I forced myself up, shaking. My whole body cringed and stabbed at me from just trying. I coughed out blood onto the towel, making my sight go blurry.

My legs shook as I walked forward, falling off the bed and crunching into the floor. I forced myself to get to the bathroom. It didn’t matter how much it hurt. I needed water. I started the sink and drank the water while washing the blood out of my mouth the best I could.

While I was floating in water, I hadn’t actually gotten anything to drink. So it had been a long while. I finished drinking before throwing up the water back into the sink. I forced myself to drink more to get something inside me. I used the amenities before retreating back to the bed and lying down on the towels. I closed my eyes the best I could.

“Miss Scootaloo.” I opened my eyes as my body jolted painfully, forcing me to wake up to a silver unicorn maid by the door. “Jerard requests you for brunch.” I got up shaking. Fear went through me. Master wouldn’t like if I was late. I moved for the edge of the bed, tripping over my own legs going over the edge of the bed. She caught me with her magic as I nearly fell off the bed. She set me back onto the bed softly with a horrified look. “Dear Celestia, what has he done to you?”

“I need t-to go.” I said, fearfully shaking my body as I tried to get back up. “I need to go.” I said with tears going down my face. “Listen to me, you worthless body!” I shouted at my body as it refused to listen to me once again.

“I'll carry you.”

“But Master won’t like that.”

“You can’t even walk. You don’t have a choice.” She lifted me up and sat me on her back. I cried lightly into her back.

“Thank you.” I whispered.

She went to the dining room, slowly taking her time not to rock me on her back. She kept me as steady as she could. Master looked at me as the maid set me down in the chair next to him at the dining room table. He looked at the maid.

“I instructed you to tell her to come, not carry her. You lazy little filly, you probably told her to carry you. Didn’t you!” He slapped me, sending me rolling off the chair and into the floor, hitting the table’s leg. The maid stared at him shocked. “Scootaloo, get back over here now.” He growled. I got up shaking. Blood fell to the carpet, and he smiled on seeing me struggle just to stand.

“Yes, Master.” I went back onto the chair. He groaned and grabbed me with his magic cutting into my body agonizingly. Floating me into the air over him and forcing me onto his stallion-hood. The feeling of a large rip filled me with horror and more pain. He started moving me up and down. It was beyond painful, and being half asleep didn’t help. All it did was make everything worse. Every emotion, every single bit of my body screamed at me and burned with twice the amount of pain.

“What, you don’t enjoy your Master?” I made the best moan I could. He frowned, slapping me twice, making blood run down my cheeks.

“You dare lie to me?!”

“I’m sorry, Master, but it hurts so badly.”

“As it should, you stupid filly.” He pressed his hoof onto my chest, and pain coursed through my body, making it hard to breathe. He stopped as I gasped for air. My throat burned like acid. He started to move me up and down, and then started forcing me down harder, making me choke as he crushed my insides.

“Master.” I said, trying my best at moaning. He pulled out, lifting me with his magic. I gasped as the pain slowed. A lot of blood poured out of me. Running down my legs from reopened wounds and onto him.

Master moved my mouth over his member and shoved my head down, making me gag at the blood covering him. He finished spraying my mouth. He held my snout closed tight around his member, keeping me from throwing up as his seed which went into my nose.

“You are forgiven for being late and having the maid to carry you.” He pulled me off, then put a glass of apple wine to my lips and forced me to drink it, numbing things only an ounce. The apple wine washed the nasty taste down with a burning fire. He sat me in a chair next to him, and his magic wiped my face using a clean napkin. I paused. He was mad at me for being rude.

“Master, I love you. Thank you.” He smiled, seemingly satisfied.

“Al.” Al brought out food and set it in front of me. “You are to finish every last bite off that plate.” I looked down as Al took off the top. I eyed it. I wasn’t sure what it was, but it didn’t smell good or look good to me. It was a red and green sludge of some kind.

“Y-yes Master.” I started eating. It didn’t matter that it was revolting, worse than his blood-soaked seed. I was starving and had apple wine to wash it down. Master put on a condom as I finished the gruel. I reached for the apple wine, but he lifted me into the air with his magic before I could. He slid me onto him, making me cringe in pain.

“Oh, now doesn’t that feel just great.” I nodded. “Nice and bloody, too.” He started moving me up and down. I whimpered and tried moaning, but it came out as a whine. He pressed my chest, making me beg with whines and groans to stop the pain.

“Mas-ter.” He kissed my neck and kept going. It couldn’t end soon enough as he kept pushing me down on to him. I leaned back and squeezed, making a wet squishing sound and pouring blood onto Master. He moaned lightly as he finished, luckily this time it into the condom. He grinned as I choked on pain, making the best smile I could.

“Ah, just perfect for a morning brunch.” I nodded. He pulled me off. It was almost like a bottle was opened. My blood poured out of me, covering his thighs. “Oh come on, Scootaloo. At least try not to make a mess!” He groaned. “There is no way that this blood is going to get out of this chair.”

“I’m sorry, Master.” I cried. He pulled the condom off and threw it into the trashcan next to him. He got up.

“You!” Master pointed at the silver unicorn maid that had carried me. “Clean this up, and get me a towel to dry myself.”

“Yes, Sir.” She went into the kitchen, coming out a minute later with towels and a bucket of water. She gave him towels and started to clean up the blood mess on the floor.

The maid finally started to cry when blood dripped from me onto her hoove, still floating in the air limp and faint. Al brought over a first aid kit. Master pulled out a few needles and injected me with them. I stopped bleeding. The maid finished with the floor and started cleaning Master without a word. Master cleaned me while she cleaned him.

After a few minutes, Al and Sig replaced the chairs, and Master set me down in the new chair next to his. My eyes shot to the glass of apple wine. I reached for a glass. Master took it away from me. I couldn’t hide my sadness. I was never one to cry over lost toys, but I was in so much pain. I bit my lip and withdrew my hoof wiping tears.

“Now, now, you mustn’t drink.” He drank some himself and then filled the glass before setting it down in front of me. I reached for it, but then stopped. He told me not to, so I wasn’t going to. He frowned, seeing me move my hoof away. “I told you not to drink.” He growled. I looked at him. He wanted me to drink. I knew the punishment would be worse if I refused. I reached for it, taking the glass and staring at the yellow liquid between my hooves. “Well? Are you going to do as I want?” He asked.

“Yes, Master.” I took a drink, and he smiled. I set the glass down. “I’m sorry I disobeyed you, Master.” The glass floated into the air and shattered against my head. Wine rained down onto me and into my cuts, making everything burn profusely. I hit the leg rest that this new chair had, cracking the wooden frame.

“I told you not to drink.” He growled, lifting up a large piece of sharp glass. I leaned back closing my eyes. He started carving slowly into my face around my right cheek, making a very pretty pattern of swirls going down my neck to my shoulder. He grinned at his work as blood ran down my face and side. He stopped, it ran down my entire right foreleg, neck, and face.

“Thank you, Master. It’s pretty.” I said, doing my best not to faint. It was beyond amazing how artistic he actually was. I didn’t need to lie. He always did a stunning job when it came to my gifts.

“I know I’m a great artist. My mother taught me plenty.” I nodded, and he kissed my head. “You’ve done well. You may have half an hour. Do not sleep, eat, go outside, no pain drugs, and you can’t sit for more than five minutes. That includes lying down. If I find out. It’ll be the box you answer to.” I stood up quickly as blood dripped onto the chair. “Now leave my sight.” I started limping out of the room.

A green, black unicorn stallion appeared next to me. He stared at me. I didn’t say anything as I made my way to Sethi’s hospital room. Sethi screamed upon seeing me walk into her room. I went over climbing onto the bed and standing.

“What in the name of Tartarus happened?!”

“She’s not allowed to sit or lay down.” The stallion said.

“Are you insane?!”

“Jerard’s orders.” He said uneasily. She paused and looked at me.

“Fine.” Sethi then started to treat me without another word. She started to stitch several large wounds. I looked to my left, seeing a mirror and my eyes went wide. I had so many cuts, gashes and bruises. My orange coat had turned dark from so many injuries and blood stains. The spirals did look nice, but I looked like I had been thrown into a blender.

“Not those.” I said, and she stopped before trying to work on my new gift. “Make them scar. They were gifts from Master. They look really good on me. Don’t you agree?” They both stared at me.

Sethi looked at him, both of them shared an uneasy look, but she nodded. Sethi wiped them with something, making them seal painfully but scar at the same time, even though the gift was rather deep.

“These look very nice, if that helps.” Sethi said keeping her body still, but her voice trembled easily, making me smile.

“I know.” I said, and she smiled faintly. “Master’s so kind to me. He really loves me. It didn’t even matter when I poured a lot of blood on him.” She looked at the stallion. He had an expression of near terror.

“You need to leave.” Sethi said to him.

“I-I’m not al-allowed to leave her side for half an hour. If you have a problem with me, then you can take it up with Jerard.” She frowned. “Also, you can’t give her any kind of pain medication.”

“Please Sethi, it’s his job.” I said. She looked at me, and then looked around for a few seconds. She grabbed a jar of liquid out of a cabinet.

“Fine, then look at her face or at the wall. I need to do some work on her private areas that are still dripping blood.” He quickly looked away from me at the wall, and she went to work rubbing cream on me. I cringed at the stinging she put it on. She finished after a while, and I looked at her. “There, you’ve stopped bleeding and are all patched up.” I looked at my legs shaking. I was covered in bandages.

“I can’t lie down. Is there anything you can do?” She pulled out a needle and pricked my neck with it. It was by far the least painful thing today. She injected it, and I overflowed with energy for a few minutes, then I felt normal.

“That should tide you over for about forty minutes. Plenty long enough.” I hugged her, and tears went down her face as I got blood on her white doctor’s coat. I got off the table after a minute. I walked into the hallway with the stallion following me. I went to the library forcing me to search a little to find it. The stallion got a book that looked good to me. I opened it and set it in front of me. Standing as I read it.

Author's Note

also special thanks to Midnight Legend for editing!

Letters

“You should head back to the dining room.” I looked at the stallion who was looking around nervously and then at a clock on the library’s wall. I gave the book back to him, and he put the book back on the shelf. I sighed as we went into the hallway.

The stallion and I went to the dining room, but Master wasn’t there. I went around to several rooms before ending up in the only place he could be. I stopped at the heavy, metal fire-red door to the torture chamber. I hadn’t noticed it before, but the door had magic runes around the edges and actually had color.

My hoof reached for the golden hoof lever, but stopped. My body shook as the feeling of frozen needles weaved through my skin. The stallion put his hoof on my shoulder. I looked at him. He gave me an unsure but warm smile. I opened the door to the torture room; I froze upon seeing Master filing a branding iron like the spirals he had gifted me with.

“Ah, Scootaloo.”

“Master.”

“How did she do?” Master asked the stallion

“Read a book the entire time. She was given drugs, but not pain killers. She didn’t sit down at all.”

“Good; you may leave.” The stallion left without another word, and I closed the door behind me. I stared at the door, feeling the thick red paint. Master blew on the branding iron, causing a hiss to echo in the room. Master looked at me. “Come here.” I turned without hesitation and went over to him. Master picked me up, setting me onto the table with his magic. “Sit.” I sat down on the wooden workbench.

Oh it felt sooo good finally able to sit down. Finally able to allow my muscles to relax felt just wonderful. He pressed the iron against my cheek and then my shoulder for a few seconds. He frowned and filed it some more.

“Master, I might pass out if you do that.” He looked at me, put the iron into the furnace, and looked at the clock.

“I know, but I’m giving you a gift for being good today.”

“Yes, Master.” I looked down. He slapped me lightly, enough to hurt, but not enough to bruise or bleed.

“I said I was giving you a gift.”

“Thank you, Master.” I said smiling. My face twitched, trying to look happy and not start crying. A few minutes passed and Master pulled out the iron with magic, smiling as it was glowed white hot. He moved me closer to him.

I closed my eyes as he pressed it to my cheek, overlapping the spirals perfectly. I groan at the pain. Oddly enough, the burning wasn’t as bad as I thought. He pulled it off and set it back into the furnace. I let out quick breaths, trying not to hyperventilate. I looked at the empty metal sink.

“After this, you can have a nice cold bath.” The sink started running cold water

“Thank you, Master.” He pulled a poker out with magic after a minute and started going over my gift like it was a feather quill burning the gift into me more.

He pulled it off as he finished drawing and set it onto a metal tray. He picked me up with magic, and I was placed into the ice cold water. I didn’t try to fight him as he held me under water. It would’ve been pointless; even if I tried, it would only anger him. I choked on the water, closing my eyes, and holding what little breath I had. He pulled me out to allow me some air.

“Oh, almost done; just a little while longer.” He pushed me under again, but this time, I had gulped down air. I had gotten used to drowning. It no longer scared me even in the slightest. Actually, it felt nice. I stopped holding my breath and he pulled me out quickly making me cough.

“Master, thank you. They’re beautiful.” He kissed me and smiled. He lifted me into the air and rope wrapped around my legs and snout. Master smiled releasing his magic, causing me to hang over the sink dripping. He looked at the clock. I relaxed somewhat, no longer needing to force my body. My shoulders and plot started to hurt at the joints after a while, but this was better than a lot of things. At least like this, I didn’t need to move or stand anymore.

“Oh wow.” I snapped out of my daze realizing I had dozed off. “You’ve been there for a while and not complained. I’m impressed, and reward comes with that.” Master said, smiling below me. The ropes came off as he sat me down onto his back. “You’ve earned some rest; isn’t that wonderful?” My heart jumped as hope filled me. Master was going to let me finally rest. I hugged him.

“It’s great, Master. Thank you so much. I’m so sorry for disobeying you.” I said, nuzzling him. He grinned all the while kindly petting me with his magic. “May-may I sleep?” He thought for a few seconds.

“Yes.” I closed my eyes as he went into the hallway. I smiled, feeling Master’s warmth encase me in a shield of safety. At least Master wasn’t ripping me open or worse. He was finally letting me rest. I never truly understood how lucky it was to be able to sleep when I wanted to.

My eyes fluttered open, making me look around and then at Master, who was lying under me. I smiled upon realizing he was laying down and writing at his desk. I was still on his back. He had gone to his study while I was asleep. I buried my snout into his mane, taking in a deep breath. He stopped and turned to look at me.

“Awake?” He asked.

“Yes, Master. Thank you for letting me rest.”

“Good, you’ll be enjoying your time in the box that much more then.”

“Yes, Master.” I looked down. “May I ask what I did?”

“You dare questioned me? You are always to assume you did something that needs punishment. Learn and understand that.”

“May I have a kiss, Master?” He turned his head as I leaned forward kissing him. I smiled, enjoying it greatly. It was like my senses were somehow heightened. His skin’s touch was electric against my lips. He stopped, pulling away as I leaned forward wanting more. The kiss felt too good to lose. That was worse than the box. “Another, please.” I begged.

“Don’t be greedy. You’re lucky I’m willing to waste a second to pay attention to you. If you were not so stunning, I would’ve killed you long ago.”

“I’m sorry, Master. And thank you for the kiss.” I bit my lip.

“Also, remember you owe me everything. Each breath is mine to give you; do not think that your beating heart is yours to own.” I nodded. “Be thankful for all I give and let you do.”

“I am grateful, Master. You’re so kind to me.” I hugged him, and he smiled. He started to brush me using his magic. I extended my wings, hugging him and smiling. He knew just how to treat me, just how to love me. I watched him work for a long time and he stopped, sighing as he sealed a letter with his wax seal.

“Is everything alright, Master?” He looked at me.

“I’m tired of being a prince.” He pulled out another letter and started writing. “It takes a lot of work to be one. More than most think, especially for my family’s name.”

“I don’t understand, Master.”

“You were a commoner; I wouldn’t expect you to understand or know.” His magic set down his quill and the brushes. “Well, my family is related to twelve separate nations by physical blood ties. Normally, the max is three because after a while, that’s just too many generations from other blood lines.” A tremble vibrated through my body, but it wasn’t from fear.

“That’s amazing.”

“Yes, it is. But the only reason why those countries accept my blood ties, even as faint as some of them are, is because I’m rich. I have respect, power, and I’m a hero among heroes. I’ve done great deeds in all of the nations. So because of that, my family’s name is now known, feared, loved, and rejoiced at the mention. So to keep my status like my mother would have liked, I have to work hard.”

“I’m happy for you, Master.”

“It’s not just for me, but for you as well. You’ll marry into my family soon enough, don’t you worry. Then all that is mine will be yours just as much as it is mine. Even royal pony will bow to you in respect just for marrying me.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Something wrong?”

“I’m fine, Master.” He frowned. He always could read my mind. “But I’m just wondering a few things.”

“You can always ask. You never need to be afraid of that, but never question me.” I kissed his neck and smiled.

“Wouldn’t a royal be a better wife than me?” He chuckled.

“Have you met any other royals? Well, other than Twilight, Cadance, Celestia and Luna. They don’t count; they’re something else.”

“Some briefly, but not more than one or two words.”

“They are rotten creatures of pleasure and stupidity. They are rich from family, and marry into wealth to keep their status. That’s all they are. They never had to earn their wealth. I on the other hoof earned each and every bit. Even the land rights I own I had to fight for. Canterlot has never been easy to own land in. Many ponies go bankrupt from even trying.”

“Oh.”

“Speak your mind.”

“I guess I didn’t say it right.” He rolled his eyes. I couldn’t see it, but the way his body moved suggested it. “Won’t the nations find it disrespectful? Don’t they want you to marry a mare from their kingdom?” He paused and smiled.

“At least you get the basic idea. Yes, every leader will be completely shocked when they find out about it. They will get mad and try stupid things, but I have so many things piled onto things that they couldn’t disavow me. They will have to accept you as I please, and nothing will take you from me.”

“Master, what if Luna finds out?” He paused.

“She’s not a problem; it wouldn’t matter what you told her. She couldn’t do anything for you.”

“That’s good. I thought she might break through to my dreams soon, and I’m not sure what I would say. I can’t control my dreams.” He frowned. “I love you so much, Master.” He smiled again. “You know I'll always love you.”

“Like candy to my ears.” He started writing again, but then stopped. “You know what, this is boring. I can finish this later. Al!” Al came into the room. “Please send these if you would.” Letters flew over to Al.

“Very well, Sir.” Al said. After he left, Master stood up.

“How about some food and a swim afterwards; does that sound good?”

“Yes Master.” I smiled, and we went to the dining room. He lay down on his chair which had replaced the ones from earlier. A maid came over to us. She was one of four waiting in the dining room like normal.

“Ice cream and apple pie would be nice.” The maid nodded going into the kitchen.

“Master, do you want me to eat on your back?” He set me next to him and then kissed me using his tongue. I forced a smiled as he heavily rubbed my side. It didn’t matter that the pressured was agonizing; his kiss was like heaven. He stopped, and I grabbed his head, surprising and stopping him.

My body locked up as I realized what I had done a moment too late. Master stared into my eyes. I leaned forward kissing him, and he kissed me back. He lifted me onto the table in front of him. He pulled me closer, making me lay on my back as he kissed me. He laid his head on my belly, his hooves rubbed my side lovingly, but I held in the choking sensation. I was enjoying my kiss greatly.

The maid brought out the ice cream and pie on a roll-around tray, stopping on seeing us making out. Master stopped and pulled back. I stopped myself from grabbing him again. I was sure it wouldn’t pass a second time, no matter how much I wanted it. He moved me back to the chair.

The maid took the cue to bring the food, giving us both a piece of pie and scoop of ice cream. He started eating, and I started as well, halting as a bit of apple pie hit my tongue. It was wonderful—no, that was an understatement. The flavor was divine. It was like I had never tasted apple pie before in my whole life. I ate slowly to savor each bite. He finished and looked at me as I licked my plate clean.

“Sir, you have a guest.” Sig said while standing by the door. He looked at her. Her pink wings were flustered, showing some unease.

“I told you no visitors.”

“Sir it’s Duke Silver Tip.” I paused, clearly hearing the disgust in her voice over the name.

“Send him in.” She nodded and left.

“Who is that?” Master sighed looking at his plate.

“He’s one of the many royals that have to stop by and annoy me. He’s one of the few that does it often. You, maid, fetch Scootaloo’s clothes quickly.” A maid ran out of the room. “You see, with my title comes something of popularity among royals. They’ve been trying to talk me into marriage for years now. After my late wife, it has been near relentless.”

“Was your wife royal?”

“Yes, but we were both young, just barely becoming a mare and stallion at the time of our marriage. Also, she was one of the few that had humility. I’ve enjoyed her company since I was a filly. She stayed with me through thick and thin; it didn’t matter that I had a name at the time that wasn’t the best to be related to.” He chuckled. “She was even the one who proposed to me.” He smiled lost in a happy memory.

“She sounds wonderful.”

“She was breathtaking. You act so much like her.” He pulled me over to him and hugged me. “I love you so much. I know you can’t possibly understand how much.” The maid came back with clothes, and Master helped me get dressed.

“Go in.” Sig said annoyed, opening the door and making me pull down my shirt quickly.

“Pitiful maid, you should announce my coming into a room.” A voice said, but it was more level. If Twilight was a guy, she’d sounds like that, or at least to me.

“Just get in here,” Jerard scoffed lightly. “I knew you were coming, and no one else is here.” Duke Silver Tip sighed and came into the room.

“Always so improper, I swear.” Duke Silver Tip said chuckling as if it was a joke. He paused, seeing Master hugging me.

“Who is this?”

“Scootaloo.”

“It’s a pleasure, Sir.” I said as he eyed me for a moment.

“Duke; you should always say the title when you meet a royal so you don’t get into trouble.”

“This is my house; being proper has never been needed.” Master said while Silver Tip rolled his eyes. He had a silver-tipped coat and mane, but had a gold color under the silver to give him a nice sheen. A vest much like Master’s was silver with a leaf design. His wings ruffled as he walked passed Sig. He walked over to a chair near us then looked to Sig, who diverted her eyes. He sighed and sat down in the chair himself.

“Why do you even have maids?”

“So when I have invited guests, they are comfortable. You didn’t even send a letter. So it shouldn’t be assumed a warm welcome, like always.”

“Well actually, I came here on business.” He pulled out a letter and slid it across the table to Master. Master eyed it for a moment before he took it with his magic. Opening it and floating it in front of him, he began reading it. “What is the meaning of this, Jerard?” Duke Silver Tip asked, and Master frowned.

“Who sent this?” Master asked almost too calm.

“I don’t know, but rumor has spread. It’s not looking good.”

“Who?” Master asked, showing a bit of annoyance.

“I don’t know, but is that the filly?” I paused, looking around. “I assume seeing those burn marks and that cut on her snout as well as the small cuts on her head. That it’s true.”

“What does it say?” I asked and Master looked at me.

“It says,” Silver Tip started leaning forward and placing his hooves on the table, “that Prince Jerard plans on marrying a common filly just barely of school age, and that he tortures and rapes that filly daily. That everyone should be aware of it. They should disavow him and run while they still can, or when justice comes for him, that they will be shamed for supporting and upholding a monster.” Master thought for a moment while looking at me, and then looking up at Silver Tip.

“What do you think of this?” Master asked sliding it back to Silver Tip.

“Is it true?” Silver Tip asked.

“This letter puts me in a shade of white compared to what I’ve done.” Silver Tip frowned, or more like smirked upside-down.

“No one will be happy to hear that.”

“I know, but I’m not going to lie. That’s worse than telling the truth.”

“You might even get visited by Celestia herself for this.”

“I planned for her a long time ago. Now answer me, Duke Silver Tip, because I do believe there was going to be a ‘but’ in there.” Master said as Silver Tip sighed.

“But, considering all you’ve done, I can see why there is so much darkness. And honestly, it’s not my business what you do. If giving you one filly’s life makes you happy and keeps you doing what you do, then it doesn’t matter. The fact you plan on marrying her is disconcerting, to say the least, but is understood.” Silver Tip looked at me.

“Well then, I'll have to send a letter to every pony that got this and clean up the mess. Kila.” Kila appeared next to Master in black clothes. “Find out who sent the letters and bring them to me. It would seem someone found out and didn’t have the brains to know differently. I want them alive”

“Yes, Sir.” Kila went over to the letter taking it and disappearing.

“I see why you like her. She looked just like Aspious and...” Silver Tip paused to bite his trembling lip. “It was a shame she passed on; at least she’s with my sister.”

“Yes, I love her deeply.” Master kissed me, and Silver Tip frowned. “I would give her everything.” Silver Tip’s eyes went wide.

“You can’t mean…”

“I already had the paperwork go through. Scootaloo is basically married to me; if I die, she gets everything once she comes of age.” An unsettling feeling came over me, making me look at Master.

“Then it’s official then. Darn, my other sister is going to have a heyday once she returns from her long trip.”

“Your older sister is a brat and shouldn’t be a royal. You and Rose Petal seem to be the only ones who were able to escape the royal sludge.” Silver Tip chuckled. “If you had been a mare, I would have married you after Rose Petal.”

“Probably wouldn’t have ended up like that if I was a mare in the first place. I never would’ve introduced you to my sister.” Both of them laughed. “But she was a stunning mare. I miss her greatly, and I can’t imagine a better way to remember her than marrying that Pegasus sitting next to her. She’s simply stunning. Where did you find her?”

“Ponyville; I had found her months ago. I knew I wanted her the second I laid eyes on her, and I made her mine. I even have guardianship over her. Her parents weren’t happy about that, but I can understand why. Such a treasure needs to be polished and perfected so it’ll shine even better.”

“I have to ask though; did you really burn your crest into her?”

“Yes, here I can show you.” Master took off my clothes and set me on the table. I blushed as Silver Tip’s eyes went wide. He covered his mouth. “See, I added this one just today.” He pointed at my swirl marks. “It really brings out her color, doesn’t it?” Master smiled. I smiled, and it made Silver Tip uneasy.

“Well, those marks are rather stunning, and it does look pretty. But surely those must’ve hurt.”

“Only passed out one time from the pain,” I said proudly. “And that was when he put his crest on my back. I couldn’t bear his crest at first. For the rest, I was fully awake to take Master’s gifts.”

“Yes,” Master said, grinning and rubbing my cheek with his hoof while brushing over the spiral gently. “She is such a good filly.”

“Hmm, maybe I should get a filly of my own, but either way, I should go.” He gave me a look of pure sadness. Even though he remarked on getting his own, it was clear to me he didn’t like it. Silver Tip got up walking out of the room, not bothering to wait for the maid to open the door. In fact, he clearly almost ran out of the room. I smiled, so it was just Master. Not even other royals enjoyed this, or even could even stand to look. Master was above other royals.

“Sir.” Kila said appearing.

“That was fast.” Master said, turning to Kila.

“You expect less?”

“Of course not.”

“Here’s the name of the pony.” Kila gave him a piece of paper. Master gritted his teeth seeing it. “Bring her here right now; all of you leave!” He ordered, and the maids left. Kila disappeared and then reappeared, throwing a pony across the dinner table in front of us.

Shock went through me for a number of reasons. The biggest one was that it wasn’t Rarity or even Dash. The pony looked up and then stood up. I gasped upon realizing who it was. It was the silver unicorn maid that had carried me and was nice to me.

“What are you doing?!” The maid shouted angry. Kila gave Master the letter, and she went somewhat pale.

“I have proof that she was the one that sent them not less than an hour ago.” Kila said, looking at Master.

“Well, what do you have to say?” Master asked, looking at the maid standing to the side of the table.

“What you’ve done is monstrous! Ponies need to know! You can’t do that to another pony; it’s evil!” The maid was scared, and Master smiled, thinking and eyeing her plot.

“Master, please don’t.” I begged, making him look at me. “I’m going to be your wife.” I said shakily.

“Yes, yes I know. I’m not going to cheat on you. I wasn’t even thinking that, but I’m glad you care.” I smiled.

“If you need release, just tell me.” I winked and he grinned.

“For that comment, tell me, how should I kill her?” The maid’s eyes went wide. I stared at him then at her, thinking for only a second.

“Make her my toy.” Master paused.

“Why should I spare her and give you a toy?” I went to his ear and whispered.

“Because I want her to scream my name.” He smiled and pulled me off the table, hugging me.

“Very well, you may have her, but first, Kila, care to have a little fun?” Kila clearly frowned behind his mask.

“I’m an assassin, not a rapist. If you want that done, go hire a whore; if you want somepony dead, then talk to me.” Kila growled, clearly insulted. Master rolled his eyes and then chuckled.

“A killer with morals; funny. Fine, pick out a private room for Scootaloo’s pet, and chain her pet inside that room. Scootaloo will be there shortly.” Kila pushed the maid out of the room, and Master looked at me smiling.

“Thank you, Master.” I kissed him. “She’s a wonderful gift.”

“I’m glad you like her.” He kissed my neck, and I giggled. “Now then, I have a lot of work to do now. You will have the rest of the day; dinner is in three hours. Make sure to eat plenty. I probably won’t be there; it will take me a while to fix this.”

“Thank you, Master.” He set me onto the floor. I walked out of the room as if drunk. It was hard to keep my balance due to so much pain in my joints. Kila appeared next to me, and my body jolted sideways into the wall. His body locked, stopping him from grabbing me before I hitting the wall.

“Don’t do that!” I scolded while regaining my balance. His mask hid his expression well, but not well enough. He was worried about me.

“Well, at least I know I can sneak up on you.” I sighed as we started walking. “Anyway, she’s chained up and not happy about it.” He led me to a room, opening the brown wooden door. “Enjoy.” I looked at him, and he looked down at me. I guess Kila was grayer than anything. At least he was only a killer. I went into the room.

“Stay out, please. No one is to come in; please tell a maid.” He nodded, and I closed the door. I sighed and looked around.

The room was basic: it had a king size bed, a bathroom to the right, and a chest at the foot of the bed. A metal pole was in the center of the room, which had a chain connected. It would allow her to reach the bathroom, but the chain was short enough to not reach the hallway door.

“So.” She said, and I looked at her. She was on the bed with a collar chained to the pole. I locked the door and checked around the room for peepholes, taking a breath every few seconds. I was having a difficult time breathing. This room was simple enough that I could find any peepholes if they existed. Of course, magic made it pointless if Master wanted to watch.

“Good.” I looked at her. “No one’s watching.”

“Thanks for saving me, but you’re not really going to keep me, right?” She asked, clearly scared.

“Do you think I can let you go? Do you honestly think I could just let you walk out of here alive?” Her expression saddened. Her eyes drifted to her belly, making me pause. I had seen that before, but I didn’t know where or what that really meant.

“No.”

“Then no, and you shouldn’t have sent those letters in the first place.” I got onto the bed, and she looked at me. “It wasn’t smart; why do you think I haven’t done that? Why do you think I’m here?”

“At first, I thought it was because you were after his money. I didn’t realize that you didn’t have a choice. Once I realized that—”

“He’s extremely intelligent,” I interrupted. “He is without equal; that’s why I’m his. I’ve tried everything I could with him. He’s just too powerful. Not even Celestia can save me.” She frowned. “And you just had to put Master in a bad mood. I’m going to pay dearly for your life, and I’m fine with that. I don’t like it when Master kills.”

“I’m sorry.”

“You’re my pet now. I expect you clean every day and fit with maybe some fat so I can use you like a pillow.” I went over to her and pushed her onto her side. I rolled up into a ball next to her. She hugged me tightly. “Thank you for trying. You’re a true friend. I swear I'll protect you. I'll never hurt you. I promise.” She had a sad smile.

“I’m sorry for not winning.” A few tears going down her face hit my back, making me cry as well. She was so soft and warm. Her scent was so relaxing and comforting. Being this close felt just like I was with my mother. I let an hour pass by before I got up to use the restroom and bathe.

“Come here.” She looked up from the bed before she came over. I closed the door and clipped her chain off. She paused upon realizing she was able to move freely. She turned and tried to open the door, but it wouldn’t budge. She would have to reconnect the chain to leave.

“Oh, that’s nice.” She said not very happy about it. I smirked.

“It is, get in.” She took off her maid outfit and stepped inside the tub first. I got in and lay on her belly, smiling and cuddling her as she smiled. It was nice being with another mare. The last time I was with my mother felt like a year ago.

“You’re warm; are you alright?” She asked as she pressed her head to mine. I looked up at her eyes.

“I’m only warm, nothing to worry about.”

“No, you have a fever.”

“We’re in a bath.”

“A cold one.”

“I’m fine. I may be half dead, but I’m not sick. I don’t get sick. I never get sick, so I’m perfectly fine.”

“I think I should get Sethi.” I sighed.

“What’s your name?”

“Balai, and don’t change the subject.”

“Well, Balai, it’s nice to meet you. I’m going to sleep on your belly for a while, so don’t move too much.” She rolled her eyes, looking away. I closed my eyes and fell asleep on top of her. I didn’t have a dream.

“Is she going to be alright?” Master asked, snapping me awake from my dreamless sleep. I opened my eyes, and looked at Master and Sethi talking, or more arguing. We were in Master’s bedroom. I saw Balai sitting next to me and watching them from the bed. I was wrapped tightly in blankets and a thermometer in my mouth.

“She has a high fever,” Sethi said with an annoyed voice stomping. “Probably from you smacking her round and drowning her several times! I know I can tell! Not only that, but she has rope marks on her legs. You’re lucky she isn’t brain dead. She also has extreme fatigue.”

“She was being bad, now will she be alright?”

“Oh? Bad enough to make her go through all that? What exactly are you trying to prove by doing that to a filly? She’s a filly; she is meant to be playing with her friends and having fun, not being tortured every day to the point of nearly dying!”

“Sethi, quiet,” I snapped and they looked at me. “Never speak to Master like that again. I was being bad.” She came over to me and took the thermometer out, looking at it. “I’m sorry Master, did I miss dinner?”

“No,” Master said while coming over to me. “That’s in a while, but I'll have it brought to you. You need to rest.” I nodded as Balai hugged me.

“Poor Scootaloo.” Balai said, giving Master a bad look. I reached out of my blanket to slap her as hard as I could, but it might as well been a pet. I fell back onto the bed, breathing hard and too tired to really move. This fever was just zapping
my energy.

“Bad.” I said coughing as tears fell from her face. She bundled me up and hugged me.

“I’m sorry, Scootaloo.” She nuzzled me. Though it felt good, I didn’t smile. I just leaned into her more. “Why would you do this to her; she’s so nice.”

“She’s my pet, and if you don’t do as she says, I'll replace you with another pet while your corpse rots in my garden.” Balai swallowed. “Now then, how long will this last? I have plans.”

“A week at least, but it could be any amount of time.” Sethi said.

“Ugh, fine, I'll let her rest. I still have work to do. Scootaloo, get better, and once you are, come see me.” Master said through his teeth. I nodded, and he left. Sethi came over to me and laid down. She looked at Balai.

“Thanks for sending for me.” Sethi said.

“It’s fine,” Balai said, frowning as she pet me. “Scootaloo’s sick, and I’m glad I’m not the only one who cares for her. I was starting to think everyone’s lost their minds.”

“You’re not alone. Believe me, everyone that is in this manor, except Jerard, is scared and cares for her deeply. She’s so much like Rose Petal, but looks so much like Aspious. It’s painful to see her like this.”

“I know what you mean.” Balai said, nuzzling me.

“I’m awake you know.” Sethi chuckled and kissed my head, bringing a smile to my face.

“We know.” They stayed and talked to each other lightly, letting me doze off for a few minutes at a time. Sethi would check me every once in a while, write something down, and continue talking. A knock made me look up as Sig came into the room with a pull cart. She set a tray in front of me, and Balai helped me up so I could eat the warm soup.

“How is she?” Sig asked after a few minutes of feeding me.

“Good, considering what she survived.” Sethi said, still worried, looking at me. I looked away from her back at my soup. “With the medicine I gave her, she’ll recover.” Balai gave me the last spoonful. Sig took the tray and put it back onto the cart. “But it’ll take some time before she feels better. Though this time, I question whether or not he’s going to let her heal.”

“I see.” Sig looked down, falling silent like Balia and Sethi. Sig sighed. “Is there anything else she needs?”

“Just some bed rest; that’s all that we can do, sadly.”

“I'll tell everyone else then.” Sig left, and I nuzzled Balai before closing my eyes. She moved me so my head was on a pillow, softly sandwiching me between their warm bodies. I fell asleep in between them. They were so comfortable, and I loved it.

A shifting woke me up from dreamless sleep, making me open my eyes. Master had replaced Sethi, who had left. Balai was still hugging me as Master looked at her. He wasn’t happy that she was there, but hugged both of us. With a smile, I turned and kissed him. He returned the smiled. As he began nuzzling me, I fell asleep again.

Author's Note

also special thanks to Midnight Legend for editing!

I love you, Master

“Finally you’re dreaming.” I looked at Luna sitting in front of me. I looked around and we were in a black room. A feeling of safety and warmth filled me.

“Hi.” I said with a shy smile.

“Care to finish what we were talking about? Why do you have such dark dreams?” I looked down contemplating an answer. It had been a day and a half since I left Ponyville. I had only really slept once on the train. The rest of the time I was too tired to dream.

“Master said it wouldn’t matter if I talked to you. So I guess it’s alright to talk to you about it, and it’s not like Master could kill you.”

“Master?”

“He’s so kind to me sometimes.”

“Really? What does he do?”

“He loves me so much.” I smiled staring at the ground. My thoughts raced with memories of him. “He doesn’t always make me bleed when we have sex. He loves me so much.” She stared at me shocked. My breathing became heavy as a feeling a confusion and fear came over me. I looked up realizing they weren’t my feelings.

“I’m sorry, I must have misunderstood you. Did you just say,” she glanced down at me with a disheartening expression causing her body to tremble. “He makes you bleed while having sex?” She had an overly strong edge to her voice. As if they in essence, she was scared to her to speak her thoughts aloud.

“Yes, Master enjoys it a lot. Though he says he doesn’t like it when I bleed. He does it so often that I sometimes think he’s lying about.” I giggled, and she stepped back startled or, something...I think. I couldn’t tell quite tell, but it looked like she had stopped breathing and her body along with the room was vibrating. It looked weird to me. I didn’t understand.

Why was she here? I looked around. Where was I? Who was I? My thoughts made no sense anymore. A feeling of love made me remember. Master was who I was. No, that wasn’t right.

“Scootaloo.” I looked at the alicorn in front of me. “Excuse me for a moment.” She disappeared, making me frown. I was Scootaloo? I gasped as my life came back to me and all that I had forgotten. My life... Dash! As well as the pony I was. I looked down remembering it was Luna which had come into my dream. How could I forget her?

A drop of something red hit my snout. I felt it and stared. Blood? I looked around as the black walls had become white. The gifts Master had seared into my flesh started forming, carving into the walls and bleeding profusely.

Panic and fear crippled my muscles greatly. Blood started running down the edges of the wounds. Then as quickly and to the best I could, I lifted up my hooves up. Trying to stay above the red tide, but it was completely pointless. The water splashed and sucked me down with a mad veracity. The walls started to constrict around me filling the room that much faster. Causing me to spit and sputter out blood. Ropes bound my legs, stopping my struggling, and I fell to the ground panicking as the blood started to go higher and higher choking me.

In mere seconds the blood started to fill my lungs with a burning iron taste. It made suffocate somewhat till I realized I could breathe just fine. In fact, the smell reminded me of how Master expressed his love. Master always smelled so good to me. I blinked and everything changed.

I was-I was now sitting in the light green room without the blood. The smell of Master was gone along with his feelings. Panic came over me. I got up and looking around. Master wasn’t here, I was alone!

“MASTER!” I shouted, looking around panicking. No I can’t be alone, Master wouldn’t leave me! A whispered filled me.

“I’m here Scootaloo.” I turned, looking around and froze seeing Master, but it wasn’t quite Master. He was made of smoke, and his form shifted like shadow. Relief filled me. I wasn’t alone. Master wasn’t going to leave me. I ran and hugged Shadow Master. He chuckled lightly, petting me. I grinned as his essence filled me, making me whole again. Then I understood without Master I wasn’t truly me.

“Master.”

“You’ve been bad Scootaloo.” I looked down.

“Yes Master.”

“You told her, didn’t you?” Tears went down my face. “Oh Scootaloo, and here I thought you had learned so much, but now I must teach you not to talk. He slapped me, sending me rolling across the room. My legs shook lightly as I got up shaking. “You’ve betrayed me, and now I’m going to have to cut out your tongue to teach you.”

“Yes Master, I love you.” He smiled seeing at the tears going down my face.

“Don’t worry, I'll only make you eat the tongue.” He appeared in front of me knife in hoof. He pushed it into my mouth and I closed my eyes as he started to cut. I gasped, inhaling blood, as he cut out my tongue smiling. He pulled it out tearing half of it as he did do.

“Gggdgg.” I said, gurgling on blood.

“Oh my, I just realized. If you don’t have a tongue then you won’t need teeth either, will you?” He punched my jaw causing it to crack painfully and send a few teeth out of my mouth bouncing across the ground. I whimpered in pain as he punched me again and again splattering blood around me.

“Vanish!” a loud booming voice shouted, echoing with power and radiance. I paused as everything went white making Master disappear. My body gave out making me fall to the floor with a smack of my jaw blood sprayed out of my mouth. My broken jaw hung loosely as I continued to bleeding out of my mouth.

I searched for what had made the feeling and stopped when I found it. I looked at Princess Celestia and Luna standing there as if nothing weighed them down; as if they were there to fill the emptiness not having Master created. I tried to speak, but that only made blood drool from my mouth, forming a puddle on the floor. Princess Celestia spread her wings sending a wave of white energy throughout the room. I gasped as everything that felt wrong went away, allowing me to get up and look at myself. I was no longer hurt.

“Do you understand why I asked you here Sister?” Luna asked. Princess Celestia yawned tired having been woken up in the middle of the night.

“Yes, very much so, Luna. Scootaloo come to me.” Half of me went to her—just my body. I went over to her and she hugged me. A feeling of warmth and peace came over me, cooling my mind. “I’m glad you awoke me sister, this little pony needs help so badly. I can feel it. Now tell me, why do you dream of being beaten?”

“I was bad, and I told some pony. Master doesn’t want me to talk about it though. He’ll be mad if I speak about it, he said... he said...” I pushed Princess Celestia away from me. “Where am I? I’m going to be late, Master will get mad.” I started to panic and the room started shifting around me in unfamiliar ways.

“This is a dream,” Luna said and I looked at her.

“A dream? But I’m not allowed to lay down. I’m in trouble! He’s going to put me back into the box for this, I’m going to drown.” I looked around and the walls started to close in on me, and water started to fill the room. “I’ve been good! I’ve been good!” I cried out, tears flowing down my cheeks. The walls started to constrict, choking me and making me cry. “Please, Master. No more! Kill me already!” I cried out.

“ENOUGH!” A faint voice shouted slowing the walls for only a moment, but then they moved faster. “Wake up!” Luna shouted. I snapped awake and sat up and breathing hard. I looked at Master asleep next to me, and Balai on my other side. I was sweating, but thankfully I hadn’t wet myself, a victory as far as I was concerned. I sat up coughing and felt my face. My body was burning up and my face still wet with tears. I needed to cool off.

Carefully, I got out of bed and went over to the bathroom. My burning body made walking hard as I weaved and stuttered with my hooves attempting to gain my balance. I reached the shower and started it. The cool running water cascading over my head felt heavenly. I stretched my wings up, washing them.

Finally I was able to let out a breath and relax. I looked up through a window. It was still night, and I was still tired. I looked at the ground thinking about my dream. I wasn’t sure if I was more afraid to be awake or asleep at this point. I laid against the shower wall letting the water fall onto me. I closed my eyes.

“Scootaloo.” Shock snapped me up. I looked at Balai who stood by the bathroom door with a concerned look. My eyes quaked as they peered out the window. It was morning? I had really only blinked, but I guess. Though it did kind of feel like I had slept.

“Yes?” I asked, looking back at her.

“Jerard will be back in an hour. He said he had to go meet some ponies, and that you should rest.”

“That’s fine. thank you for telling me.” I shakily got out of the shower, nearly slipping and causing her to catch me with her magic. My body shook as I had a coughing fit. She came over to me quickly balancing me.

Balai floated towels around my body and dried me off me off easily. Her smile repelled the bone chilling feeling creeping through my body just a tiny bit. She lifted me up and put away the towels, setting me onto her back to carry me to the freshly undone sheets on the bed to allow me to get comfortable faster. She lifted me up and set me upon the bed. My body easily softened and fit to the blob of sheets allowing me to snuggle into a large wad of cool, soft fabric. The fluffy feeling was nice as it caressed my coat comforting me.

“Is there anything you need?” Balai asked and I glanced at her.

“Have you taken a bath today?”

“Yes. I would have woken you sooner, but Jerard had me leave you.”

“Come here.” She joined me on the bed, holding me close to her. She was so soft, and so comfortable. I loved this feeling. A knock on the door made us look up.

“Excuse me,” Al said opening the door. “Rarity has arrived. Would you like if I sent her in?”

“Yes please, but get me my clothes first.” Al nodded and I laid down my head on a pillow. Al came back rather swiftly with my clothes. Balai helped me get dressed and I laid back down. Al let Rarity into the room and she rushed over to the bed. She paused when she noticed Balai. She then turned and looked at Al by the door.

“May we have a moment alone?” she asked with an edge to her voice.

“Both of you wait outside, and close the listening hole please.” Al reached over and closed a hole. Balai gave me a worried look before looking at Rarity. Balai had a fire in her eyes as she sneered at Rarity.

“She’s sick, so don’t do anything rough. She doesn’t need it,” Balai snapped, and then looked Rarity up and down.

“You don’t need to tell me that,” Rarity countered.

“Balai, please leave.” She got off the bed and left the room, closing the door. I looked at Rarity as she stared after Balai for a moment. I smiled and she turned, getting on to the bed and hugging me.

“How are you?” She felt my head. “You’re warm.”

“I have a fever. It’s nothing to worry about.”

“Oh I almost forgot.” She used magic causing the the room go white for a moment. “Now we may speak freely.” I nodded. “Tell me everything, and then we can talk.” I told her everything and she hugged me so close to her. If it wasn’t for the fact it felt nice, she would have choked me. Tears fell on to my head. “I’m so sorry.” She sighed, voice shaking.

“It’s fine, Master loves me and will take care of me.”

“Well, I have great news for you.” She went to my ear and whispered as if her spell wouldn’t work. “We haven’t give up.” I looked at her, she smiled widely. “Don’t lose hope, I know that being in Canterlot seems like all hope is gone. And I know what I said, but don’t worry. I'll save you my little pony. I promise you, just a while longer. Just six more days after today and we’ll be able to save you.” She shook and I nodded.

“How is everyone? I know I left without saying anything.”

“Once your parents came back, they explained everything. Twilight was furious that she couldn’t say goodbye.” She whispered again. “And that she learned from them what was really going on with you.” I looked at her surprised. “Everypony knows now that the letters are out. It helped me so much. Now that my plans have gone without any pony knowing, we’re that much closer,” he whispered. Rarity kissed my heart shaped earring softly and the V-shaped nick. “Actually I think Dash was the most surprised, she cried for almost three hours.”

“I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t you be sorry,” she said sternly and I looked at her. “You have nothing to be sorry about. This isn’t your fault, you couldn’t have done anything.” She kissed my head and shook with rage. “We’re all missing you so much. Sweetie just isn’t the same.” I smiled and nodded as she hugged me tight. “Anyway I have a job to do.” She lifted up a suitcase from the ground and pulled out stacks of clothes setting them into bags on the bed. “Thankfully I finished most of your clothes a bit early with Spike’s help.” I smiled.

“Thank you so much.” She rubbed my back as tears went down both of our faces. She bit her lip.

“I-I'll come back later to talk to you, once I finish of course. This manor needs a lot of work and if I don’t do my job, it’ll be bad.” She got up off the bed. I reached out not wanting her to leave me. I started to panic and she left without another word or glance at me. Balai came inside after a moment. She looked behind her and I smiled wiping tears away.

“Is everything alright?” I nodded getting up and Balai frowned as she came over to me quickly.

“When will Master be back?”

“Within the hour.”

“I need to get ready for him.”

“You need to rest.” She pushed me down and I looked at her. “He’ll understand if your resting. Al, get Sethi please.” Balai called toward the door. He nodded leaving. She kissed my head and got onto the bed with me.

I felt a lot better than I did last night, the shower probably did wonders for me. Balai comforted me as we lay together. After a while Sethi came into the room and came over to to the bed, setting her bag on the bed next to me. She did the basic doctor things and smiled at my temperature.

“Well you’re breaking your fever very fast, but you need to sleep more.” She turned toward the door. “Al will you please get me some orange juice for her to drink.” He nodded and left. Sethi eyed me for a moment before she grabbed me, hugging me tightly. Surprise went through me, but I relaxed and took in a breath. She smelled like apples, with an after scent of blueberry.

“My fever is breaking right?” I asked a bit confused at her long embrace.

“Yes, but not for a while longer.” She pulled back and let me go. “You better not tell him about this, he won’t hurt you if you’re sick.”

“Master will get mad if I lie to him.”

“Why would you tell him?”

“You don’t understand, you’re just a pony that works for him.”

“And what does that make—”

“You’re right, she does only work for me.” Master said interrupting Sethi with a command in his voice. They looked at Master as he walked into the room. “Sethi you are dismissed. Leave now.” He growled and she left, almost running. He went over to the bed and leaned forward kissing me. I smiled as he joined me on the bed and hugging me. “Balai you can leave as well. I want Scootaloo to rest.” Balai shuddered from the look he gave her as he let go of me.

“Yes sir.” She got off the bed and left. I turned over onto my back. He smiled, kissing my belly, and then licking my chest.

“You taste sweet.”

“Thanks, but I’ve been sweating.”

“I don’t care if you would be covered in piss. Nothing would stop me from enjoying my little candy.” His soft lips tickled my belly and I giggled making him smile. “Besides, you smell clean and are warmer than normal. So I don’t mind.” Then a disheartening memory washed through my mind.

“Princess Celestia went into my dream last night.” He froze sitting up. “Luna was there to. I told them you love me. I don’t know why I did. I didn’t want to tell them. I’m so sorry for telling them.” I squeaked on the edge of tears, lip trembling. He held a frown, but was trying not to laugh. “Don’t make fun of my squeaking.” I said shaking.

“But it’s so cute.” He laughed and kissed me, regaining his composure after a minute. Clearing his throat he frowned. “You shouldn’t have done that.”

“I’m sorry I couldn’t stop myself. Please don’t cut out my tongue again.” He gave me an odd look for a moment. “I keep drowning in blood in my dream. Master why do I have dreams like that?” He pulled me closer to him.

“Because I love you.” He kissed me and I nuzzled him making him pull me closer to his large chest. His scent swirled inside my lungs making me tired. “However, I didn’t tell you that you could tell Princess Celestia about me.”

“I know Master, I’m sorry if I’ve upset you.” He smiled.

“I’m not upset. I’m thrilled that now I have reason to have fun. I’m going to have so much fun tonight that you’re going to go to the brink of death.”

I nodded. “My fevers gone down enough.” He frowned.

“Oh you think so?”

I smiled and nodded. “Just please be gentle at first. I want to be able to scream for you as long as possible.” He grumbled, rubbing my side. I turned away from him and coughed. He frowned and got up quickly, surprising me.

“Actually I’ve changed my mind. Rest, I'll be back shortly.” He left the room with a slight hurry.

The room felt empty without Master, I guess the only thing I could really do was rest while he was gone. I laid my head onto the pillow closing my eyes. It didn’t take me more than a minute to fall asleep.

A slight pressure woke me up. I yawned and looked up at Al pressing on my side lightly to wake me. Al motioned to a tray of fresh soup and orange juice in front of me. His hoof moved allowing me sit up to eat. He started feeding me soup and felt my head after a minute. I no longer felt warm, which meant I was better. Not that I felt that much better, but still.

“You look healthier,” Al said.

I smiled as his magic put a spoon to my lips. I drank the soup slowly, letting the warmth fill me. “Thank you, though I don’t feel that much better. Is Rarity still here?”

“Yes. Lunch will be shortly, but Master instructed you to rest and I think you should take him up on that the best you can.” I chuckled.

“Of course I'll be resting, but only while I’m with Rarity.” I sat up and shivered now cold. “Will you get Balai for me.” He nodded leaving the tray of soup and cup of orange juice. I pulled it closer as he left the room.

I finished eating and paused as an annoying thought hit me: Al had been feeding me like a foal this whole time. The nerve! I wasn’t a foal anymore! Then again. I looked down. Foals weren’t always in pain. I covered my face. Was I so stupid that I envied foals? What in Tartarus is wrong with me? A short while passed before Balai and Al came into the room. I smiled, moving the blankets.

“He told you to rest today,” Balai said coming over to me. “So you’re going to stay in—” I grabbed her face, surprising her. I had boosted my reach with a single flap of my wings. I then pulled her face close to mine.

“Say that again please.” I growled and she swallowed clearly frightened. “Good, now put me on your back and carry me. I’m not feeling well enough to walk.” I let go of her. She lifted me with her magic and set me onto her back. She sighed as she started walking. I whispered into her ear. “Thank you, by the way. I don’t know if I could walk very far right now.” She paused and frowned.

“That’s what I’m here for.” She shook and helded in tears. Balai smiled and I hugged her tightly smiling as well. “And you’re very welcome.” She went to the entrance room and Rarity’s voice filled the air.

“Yes, put the blue one over there.” My eyes went wide seeing the main entrance, it was rather stunning now. It was all white with a red carpet. It had curtains all over the walls in a battle of colors making the room shine to the eye. The colors reflected as if off crystals dancing across the room. The ceiling was lit up in a range of bright colors. It was simply breath taking.

“Whoa.” I said in awe and she looked at me smiling, but it dampened seeing me on top of Balai.

“Scootaloo.” Rarity said cheerfully. She came over to us and hugged me for a second before lifting me off Balai’s back and onto hers. I hugged Rarity. “How are you feeling? You feel better.”

“I’m feeling much better now.” She smiled.

“That’s good.” She cleared her throat. “You can—”

“Scoots!” A voice I knew better than my soul echoed through the room. We both turned our heads and my eyes went wide seeing Dash land next to Rarity and hugging us both. Shock went through Rarity as well as other emotions.

“What are you doing here?!” Both Rarity and I asked at the same time with shock in our voices, however only I had panic in my voice. Both of them looked at me with a questioning glance.

“Well Rarity brought me along to help with whatever she needs help with. Also I couldn’t exactly miss the chance to see my biggest fan after you left, without saying goodbye.” Rarity paused for a moment. “Isn’t that right Rarity?”

“Oh right. I need Dash to help me entertain my employer so she’s not to interfere with my work. Yeah that works.” She and Dash grinned as Dash took me off of Rarity’s back putting me onto hers making me groan.

“What am I? A hot potato?” I asked and they chuckled.

“How about you show me around squirt.”

“Oh?” We all turned to Master as he walked into the room. “I didn’t know you were bringing—” Master shot a venomous glance at Dash, “help.” Rarity moved in a swift second blocking Dash from moving forward, or was that to protect me? I wasn’t sure, but then I saw the flame of war burn in both of their eyes for a moment. Rarity’s posture stiffened considerably.

“Ah yes, Rainbow Dash wanted to help me for free,” Rarity said smiling with the best fake smile I had ever seen. “She wanted to see Scootaloo mostly, but since you had told me to make it to the liking of Scootaloo. I thought of no pony better than her idol.”

“I see.” Master said coming over to Dash and Dash’s joints locked. This was really the first time Dash was so close to him. “Well Ms. Rainbow Dash, Scootaloo and I would love to show you around.”

“No.” Dash said interrupting him.

“Excuse me?” He asked a bit unnerved.

“Listen as much as I want to be around you. I really don’t. I heard what you did, I don’t want to be around a royal like you.” He eyed her as my blood ran cold. I didn’t know how contained Dash was, but this was over the edge! If he found out I had told her. I didn’t know what he’d do. I also wasn’t sure who got the letters, and just a day later didn’t mean that it was public knowledge.

“Is that so?” He asked. Rarity and I tensed as Master frowned.

“Yeah, I mean really who turns down Rarity.” We all lost our balance by her answer, it was anything but expected.

“Excuse me?” He asked confused.

“I heard you turned down Rarity outright. So sorry but I don’t hang out with queers, and if you don’t like that I'll just take Scootaloo and hang out elsewhere.” His jaw fell with Rarity’s and mine. It was honestly shocking to hear her say that. “Anyway Scoots, where do you want to go first?”

“I-I.” I didn’t know what to say.

“Oh come on, are you screwing with me?” Master asked and we looked at him.

“What?” Rarity asked.

“You know, I was planning on messing around until you came clean, but seriously, are you just trying to piss me off?”

“Jerard I love you.” I said quickly and he rolled his eyes.

“I know they know, they got the letter like everyone else.” I paused. “It’s practically public knowledge. You can stop playing around. I’m not going to kill them for finding out. If I had to kill everypony that now knows, I’d be at it for months.”

“Yeah I did get the letter,” Dash said showing disdain.

“I did as well, in fact Twilight and the others did as well.” Rarity said.

“And?” he asked, his smirk making Dash and Rarity frown.

“There’s nothing we can very well do to stop you,” Dash said gritting her teeth and making him smile.

“Wonderful isn’t it?” He picked me up with his magic and Dash didn’t move as I was set onto his back. “Now I can openly flaunt my activities and no pony can do anything about it. I’m so glad Balai sent out those letters.” Balai went pale standing off to the side.

“Wait what?” I asked and he grinned.

“Come now, Scootaloo, you don’t honestly think I would so easily allow those letters to be sent out without me knowing, did you?” I looked away somewhat. That seemed like a bull faced lie.“I can honestly say I didn’t care if others found out.”

“And for you to not worry is a foolish move.” A voice growled making the light seem to dim for an instant in time. Everyone in the room froze solid from Princess Celestia’s voice. We all turned to see Princess Celestia and Luna. Several royal guards swiftly filled the room by the walls as they walked through the front doors.

“Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.” Master said bowing with everyone in the room, Dash grinned, but it was clear the piss was nearly scared out of Rarity.

“Hello Jerard,” Princess Celestia said and Master stood up straight smiling.

“Yes!” Dash shouted. “We—” Princess Celestia held up her hoof stopping Dash.

“Rainbow Dash, I do not know why you are here, but you should leave now— and that was not a question.” Dash went pale for only a moment as she grit her teeth.

“Excuse me!?” Dash shouted and Rarity’s face fell as Princess Celestia frowned. “He has been torturing Scootaloo! You—” Celestia spread her wings making everyone tremble from her fearsome might causing everyone but Master to step back.

“Leave now!” She order and Dash growled.

“Do not make this become a—”

“RAINBOW DASH!” Rarity screamed so loud that everyone folded their ears. “You are to leave this instant!” she ordered, going in front of Dash. “If you speak another word, so help me. I don’t know what I’m going to do, but it won’t be pleasant!”

“Rarity, you—”

“Shut up!” She screamed and Dash stepped back. “You-you almost said something that could cause you to be put to death! Do you have any idea what would happen if you the element of loyalty were to be put to death!?” She growled and Dash paled. “Who knows how long it would take before Equestria would be able to find another element, and if you really want to protect Scootaloo, you will leave right now, without another word!” Fear went through me. I had never seen Rarity like that, she was shaking scared.

“I.” Tears went down Dash’s face. “But.”

“Dash please leave!” I shouted, trembling, as they looked at me.

“Fine!” She shouted stomping her hoof and struggling not to burst into tears. “I'll leave.” Dash took off flying past Princess Celestia nearly clipping her face with a wing. She frowned, watching Dash fly off, then sighed in annoyance.

“Thank you Rarity.” Master said grinning and Rarity just smiled. She was on the edge of tears and panicking, but she hid it so well. If only I could act like that.

“Of course, Rainbow Dash is a bit of a hard case, but she is without a doubt the fastest and strongest thing in the skies. Of course I mean no offense Princess Celestia,” Rarity said. Princess Celestia couldn’t frown anymore than she was, it wasn’t possible.

“Rarity do not be so proud as to blind yourself.” Princess Celestia said stepping forward and Rarity shrank back slightly.

“I meant no disrespect Princess, but facts are facts.” She said smiling.

“Flash Sentry.” Princess Celestia ordered and a pegasus guard walked forward in golden armor. He had a tan coat, and blue hair.

“Yes Princess?” Flash asked.

“Please go and retrieve the elements of harmony swiftly, and then lock them inside the vault. If any refuse to give them, then arrest them.”

“Ah, but Princess Twilight.”

“Will do as I say. I will not allow for the elements to be used to circumnavigate my rule for any reason. Rarity where is yours?” Rarity frowned.

“With Twilight of course,” Rarity responded grinning. “And Princess, we would never do something like that to you. You are the ruler of Equestria, you would not need to worry about us fighting you over one silly little filly.”

“I have no time for this bickering. Jerard I need to speak with you and Scootaloo in private. Where can we do this?”

“Follow me please.”

“You all stay here and assist Rarity, but stay with her please.” Princess Celestia said and Rarity just smiled. Princess Celestia and Luna followed Master as we went to his study. He went behind his desk sitting down.

“I am sorry Princess Celestia, I was not expecting you, so sadly I have nowhere for you to sit down.” They sat down in front of the desk.

“You should have been expecting us the second the letter reached us!” Luna snapped madly, making him frown.

“Well excuse me Princess,” Master growled leaning forward. “But I’d much rather you tone down your voice rather than force me to ask you to leave.” Princess Celestia held up her hoof and frowned making Luna look away gritting her teeth.

“We are not here for a fight.” Princess Celestia said, though clearly not happy.

“Then are you here to insult me or are you here to start a war?” Master asked moving a few things around on his desk.

“You speak of war too easily.”

“I speak of war as if seven nations which I’m related to would be willing to go to war with Equestria and conquer it. Do not forget I am a prince for a reason.” He slammed his hoof onto his desk making it shake. “If I die, war will be your answer. You know very well how much I support Equestria’s military, you know what would happen to your economy and several other nations if I were to die or disappear.”

“I know that very well thank you. You’ve never been one to hold things over my head like that before. I always assumed you didn’t do that just to allow you to do this.” Princess Celestia said calmly, but her voice had a sour to it. He looked away.

“I never planned to, but some things are worth more than the world.” He expression faded and became sad.

“I came here on another note,” Princess Celestia said looking at me. “Scootaloo.”

“She is to marry me.” Master said and frowned.

“She’s a filly.”

“And I have permission from her parents, as well as diplomatic immunity. Since my property is sovereign territory, she is not leaving for any reason. Also, it wouldn’t matter if she did leave. She will not be taken or touched for any reason. You know very well what would happen if you did.”

“She is a citizen of Equestria, you have no right to her.”

“I have every right, by international treaty which you so kindly signed, diplomats are allowed to marry any age so long as consent is given. Scootaloo has given me consent to marry her, as well as her parents.”

“Is this true?” Luna asked inching forward.

“I.” I paused looking down.

“Scootaloo, you gave me consent correct?” Master asked and looked at me smiling faintly, fear passed through me.

Whether or not I said no, everyone I cared for could be faced with his wrath. Even if it wasn’t his doing, he had the money to afford it. Next to that, he would find me one way or another. I smelled him softly making me smile. He had such a wonderful scent. I mean really who could let something like him go?

“Yes, I want to marry Master. He has my consent.” Princess Celestia and Luna stared at me not believing the words I was speaking.

“She’s being coerced!” Luna shouted.

“Stop!” Princess Celestia said giving Luna a look.

“But.” Luna begged.

“She has made her decision, though I hope you know Scootaloo, that your parents, friends or family would be perfectly safe. I would ensure that in no way, shape, or form that they would come to harm.”

“Well Scootaloo?” Jerard asked smiling.

“I love Master, Princess Celestia. Master already promised me that he wouldn’t hurt my friends or family. I say yes because I love him. I’m his mare to do with as he pleases. He’s my Master and I’d die for him.”

“Sister! She’s clearly not of sound mind! We have to save her!” Luna shouted and Princess Celestia sighed.

“Wait outside.” Luna tensed and got up walking out of the room. “I am sorry for my sister’s outburst. It will not happen again, I can assure you.”

“As you can see Scootaloo fully understands that it is her choice to marry me.”

“That she can change her answer at any time.” Princess Celestia said leaning forward slightly over the desk. “Just say the word and I'll take you out of here.”

“I’d never let Master leave me, he’s just as much mine as I am his.”

“You understand that if you were to say yes to me. That I could take you right here and right now and he would never come near you again!” I chuckled lightly.

“Master, may I speak frankly?” He frowned a bit.

“Go ahead.” He said and I sighed.

“Princess Celestia you can’t protect me or my family, or even my friends. You can’t kill Master from what I can understand or it’d mean war. I know I’m not intelligent or anything like that, so I probably don’t see everything. However you don’t see everything either, you clearly don’t see the pony that’s on the ceiling above you.” She looked up and Kila dropped down next to her. “Master has wealth, even if he were not in this country. I couldn’t hide, I couldn’t run, and my friends would die.” My body trembled.

“I can help you.”

“You honestly think I could get away?” Tears started going down my face. “You honestly want that bit of hope to kill me?” My voice squeaked and she frowned. “Please, I’m begging you, don’t make promises you can’t keep. Master is my Master, I love him and he has my consent, he always did.” She looked down.

“Then, there is nothing left to say.” Her voice was sad. She looked at me as a tear went down her face and I buried my face into Master’s mane. “I am sorry Prince Jerard for interrupting you at your home and coming without warning. I will ensure that you are not bothered by any other ponies if you are to go out in the open. I just ask that you be polite when showing your love for Scootaloo in front of others while in public.” Her body trembled as she got up.

“It’s perfectly understandable Princess Celestia. I would have done the same if I was in your position. Of course I'll be discrete when I’m in public with my fiancé.” Princess Celestia looked away for a moment, then turned walking out of the room.

Kila disappeared and the door closed. Master let out a heavy breath, then looked at a few papers before looking at me on his back. I kissed his mane hiding. A brush flew into the air and he started brushing me as he pulled out some paperwork from his desk. He started working not paying any more attention to me.

“Master did I say something bad?” He stopped writing and looked at me.

“With Princess Celestia, no you said what you needed to and even more. I doubt she’ll try anything now. I’m not going to punish you for any of the things you did. So you can do anything you like today. I’m going to be extremely busy actually.”

“Really?”

“Yes, actually I should explain a bit to you so you understand. You see I own a lot of land, whether in Canterlot, Equestria or the world. That takes a lot of work to maintain. I also have other things I have to do. Such as helping to make sure the public school system is functioning well and public projects go according to plan. Things like that, for a while now I’ve been slacking off and playing around with you.”

“I’m sorry.”

“That is entirely your fault, but that’s a good thing. I’m glad that I spent the time with you and now I’m relaxed.”

“Is there anything I can do for you?”

“No, I’m fine, just I need to concentrate.”

“Yes Master.” I snuggled him and he smiled as he kept working.

Author's Note

And a great shout out to Kaidan for editing!

Choices

“Lunch,” Al said, walking into the study and Master looked up from his work as a few maid brought in food. Al set up a small table to the left of Master and set the food down onto the table. “Anything else you need sir?”

“How is Rarity?”

“She’s fine, in fact she finished the main entrance, and is working on the rest of the manor as we speak. She said it may take the rest of the day and night for her to finish the entire manor, but once she was done it would be amazing.”

“Please have these letters sent out.” A stack of letters floated over to Al and he took them with his magic. “Also, have the ones with the gold star mark be sent by teleport, they are urgent.”

“Of course, sir, I'll have them sent right away.” Master nodded and Al walked out of the room leaving. Master started working again.

“Let’s see, who’s late with payment.” He shifted through a stack of papers looking for something. “Eh, they are having a hard time.” He wrote off a payment issue with a residence payment notice.

“Master.”

He froze and looked at me making me flinch somewhat. “Scootaloo, how did I forget you were on my back?”

“You’re still brushing me.”

Master looked at the brush and it stopped. “Right, sorry I get so caught up in my work sometimes. It’s boring to most, but unlike ponies, numbers don’t lie.” With a flicker of Master’s magic, the lids lifted into the air showing lemon mango pudding, with a pineapple juice in a bottle.

A spoon up lifted into the air dipping into the pudding. It flew to my lips, which I parted and let him feed me. Master fed me first before eating, himself. Once he finished he turned back to the documents and started again. This was beyond boring, but it was nice being this close without him hurting me. His warmth was very comforting.

“Master.”

“Yes?” He wrote off another thing.

“Are you mad at me for Dash and Rarity finding out? I’m sorry, but I didn’t tell them so please don’t be mad.”

“To be honest I knew Rarity knew a while ago. Remember I confronted you about her knowing? I’m not mad. Actually if anything I’m surprised Dash was able to keep her lid on, when did she find out about me?”

“The day I slept in the library with her.”

He stopped. “Seriously, that’s, wow. I didn’t think she would be able to control herself that long. That is amazing. I see why you love her.”

“I love you more than her, Master.” He glanced at me. “I’m not just saying that or anything, I really do love you. I just wish you loved me the same way.” His lips brushed against mine in a passionate kiss. We parted after a minute.

“Scootaloo do not think just because I hurt you that I don’t love you. I love you like your father loves your mother, but for my love to work you need to love me back. That’s why I hurt you, so you’d love me.” He smiled and I smiled. “Now that you love me, I don’t—need to hurt every day.”

“Thank you Master.”

“Why don’t you go play around or something?”

“My, um my legs aren’t working very well right now. I can’t walk very far, and my fever isn’t gone yet. I’m sorry for troubling you.” Master smirked and turned back to his work. “I just don’t want to bother you.”

“You never bother me. You always trouble me, make me worry and scare me, but you never bother me. You can stay here as long as you like, or I can call a maid to come get you and take you to bed.”

His neck felt soft and warm as I nuzzled him lovingly. “Please don’t make me go. I don’t want to leave you Master.”

“Then sleep, this will be boring.”

“I’m perfectly happy with boring, Master. Being like this with you is so wonderful. I love it so much.” With those words he kept working and I laid my head down resting. After a while Master got up cracking his neck. “Now what Master?” I asked lifting my head.

His head turned allowing him to look at me. “Wow, I easily forget that you were on my back.” My snout buried into his mane. “Anyway, I have all my basic work done. Now for the hard stuff.” He cracked his shoulder.

“Wait, you mean you have to do more?” He laughed heartily as he started walking out of the study.

“What do you think I do when I’m not with you?”

“I don’t know.”

Master laughed again as he walked out of the room. “I guess all things considered I have spent a lot of time with you. More than I should have, I'll admit, but it was worth it. I wouldn’t trade our time together for anything.”

“So what else do you need to do today?” My grasp tightened around him.

“A few meetings, and then that’s about it unless I remember something else. Though taking you to those meetings might not be the best idea honestly. Equestria doesn’t hold those who show off the wrong they do, dear.”

“Oh,” I said with a bit of sadness, but of course Master noticed.

“I can’t take you everywhere. Most places yes, but not to business meetings.” I licked his neck making him pause stopping in the hallway. “I should take you to bed, you need to get better.”

“I’m sorry about being sick Master.”

“Perhaps a few minutes late to my next meeting won’t be a problem.” He turned and we went to his bedroom passing through the doors. His magic picked me up setting me down onto the bed softly. Master used his hoof to turn me over on the bed.

Master started rubbing my belly with his hoof and I spread my legs as wide as they could go without hurting me. His smile graced me and he kissed my belly. Master’s hooves slid and grasped my sides, sliding me up the bed, laying my head on the pillow, and then pulling up the blanket over me.

“Master?” I asked. That wasn’t the activity I was thinking that would make him a few minutes late.

“Go to sleep my little filly, you need your rest.” Master bent down kissing my forehead before turning and leaving the room. I shivered somewhat, that wasn’t normal. Or did he truly have something worse planned for tonight?

Though, I imagine that hardly matters now. Master wanted me to sleep and I wouldn’t disobey Master. I closed my eyes falling asleep easier than I thought possible. A soft kissing to my belly woke me up. My eyes drifted to Master for a moment.

“Master your back.” He leaned forward and we kissed. Master went onto the bed and pulled me close to him. “How were your meetings?” His smile instantly turned to a frown. With that I pushed him. Master was send backward falling onto his back allowing me climb onto his large burning hot chest. “Is there anything I can do to make you feel better?” My tone was as soothing as possible.

“How are you feeling?” Master asked rubbing my side.

Shock caught me slightly off guard. “I still feel somewhat warm, but if you want me to do something I will.” He kind of smiled, but then looked up sighing. “Master?” He didn’t say anything giving me a bad feeling. “I’m feeling much better Master, please tell me how to cheer you up.”

Our eyes locked onto each other’s. His was soft and somehow had a give to them. “I’m not feeling like it.”

“Would cutting me open make you happy?”

A feeling of terror went through me as his gaze almost felt like it would burn me. “No I’m never ever doing that again. That was honestly the most stupid thing I have ever done in my entire life.”

“The box?”

Master rolled his eyes. “Punishment is not what I want right now, and why are you only naming punishments?”

“Punishing me makes you smile, without your smile, everything feels empty. I can’t stand seeing you sad.” Tears went down my face biting my quivering lip. Master’s hooves rubbed my back lightly. “Please tell me, what do you want to do tonight?” He set me next to him getting off the bed. My heart lunged, maybe that’s why he was depressed. “What happen Master?”

“Nothing, just I was ordered to go and be a diplomat and—” He sighed. “I have to go do something and I don’t want to take you with me. I want to go, but you really won’t like it and I can’t leave you alone for basically an entire day to do it.” That was odd, it was the first time that he had ever put me ahead of himself.

“Master will you take me?” Master looked at me. “I’m going to be your wife. I will love you forever, even after I die. If you like or want something, then why would you let me stand in your way? I would rather you show and tell me everything that you like, then hide it from me for a second.” He stared at me. Was that what he wanted me to say? Was him saying that a way to test me? “Or I could completely reject anything and everything?” I said unsure. “I’m not sure what you want me to say or do this time Master.”

“I'll give you a choice tonight, but only because I know you really won’t like it. I need to go to another country where they will hold the execution of several ponies.”

His words cut me and I stared at him. “W-what?” I asked not sure if I understood what he said to me.

“It’s in the country Hegi Zebira. Princess Celestia has told me that our treaty has nearly faded. So I need to go and reinstate our treaty with them. However I was going to go there anyway to see the executions. You don’t need to see it.” My body fought against me with the cracking of tired bones.

“Master let’s go.”

“You sure? The execution’s can get… rather brutal.”

“Master, really?”

“You’ll have to be very careful about what you say because I'll be with the rulers of the country while watching. All the accused have been found guilty as well. They aren’t innocent even if they claim it. You can’t show any mercy there for the condemned. Their country is vastly different for Equestria, and their politics are nothing like ours.”

“I'll be quiet and—I won’t show any mercy.” My words were tough to speak as if they were made of tree bark. He chuckled and went next to the bed lowing himself to the level of the bed.

My legs felt much better allowing me to climb onto his back without much trouble. My hooves wrapped around him in a tight hug as he started walking. We passed through the bedroom doors heading out out front.

Four white unicorns in black cloaks were waiting in front of the mansion’s steps. Balai stood off to the side. Al and Sig stood next to the front door. A few hours had probably passed since I was put to sleep close to sunset.

“Open the portal,” Master ordered.

The unicorns turned to each other lighting up their horns and blasting at a single spot. A portal opened. It seemed to absorb the light in the center. Master walked through it. I closed my eyes for a moment as he went through it. The portal was almost like going through water, but it washed through everything.

Bright light made me open my eyes to a room with vibrant blue carpet and silk red curtains on the walls, it had a single door. Kila was waiting for us in black battlement armor. Just his presence seemed to offer nothing but fear. Balai followed close after us.

“You brought Scootaloo?” Kila asked tilting his head.

Master rolled his eyes. “It was her choice,” Master said. “Plus I didn’t want to leave her at home, nor did I want to miss this.”

“At least she has decent clothes on, blue is good, but the maid?” Kila asked.

“You know it’s customary to bring a servant, and this isn’t the first time we’ve done this, you know that.”

Kila sighed. “You know I don’t like unneeded ponies. It doesn’t matter if you’re a war hero or not.”

“That’s why I sent you ahead.”

“Right, follow me.” Master started following. “There will be ten executions today. Five of which are murder.” Kila opened the door and we walked into a hallway. The floor were marble slabs, and not only that but the walls were as well, but with gold cracks. Paintings of well established ponies were on the walls hung proud.

“And the other five?” Master asked.

“Combination of crimes. Some theft, rape, and I believe there was one pony which started a fire that wiped out a small village, no one died, but a lot of ponies were injured trying to escape the flames.”

Master grinned. “How many vetoes did I get this time? I’m assuming at least two from how many are being executed.”

“Three.” Kila held up three golden cards with his black aura and Master took them putting them into his vest pocket.

“Veto?” I asked looking to Master.

“Veto means to pardon the pony from the execution. If I want to I can stop up to three of the executions. Only the king and a select few others are allowed to receive the power of veto in this nation. The fact I received three is wonderful.”

“Is three vetoes a lot?”

“Yes,” Kila answered not looking at me. “Depending on actions or deeds, a member will receive a number of vetoes. Not even the king will receive more than one normally. This time however no one else received a single veto.”

Master’s body tensed a tiny bit. “Really?” Master asked and Kila turned looking at Master frowning.

“Yes, if you hadn’t come they would’ve all been killed.”

“What’s wrong Master?” I asked.

“Nothing, I just don’t like that only I was selected. Kila have you heard any rumors I need to be aware of?”

Kila peered around for a moment before stopping. “I heard a few rumors, but I doubt they’d be stupid enough to do anything here. To disrespect you like that would be bad. It would most certainly lead to war. Anyway here is not the place to discuss this.”

“Ah Prince High Blood.” Master and Kila turned to a pony. He had golden trinkets on his hooves, ears and a small diamond crown on top of his head. He was a white unicorn with a golden red mane and tail.

“Prince Al-Baster,” Master said and Master and Kila bowed slightly.

“It’s a pleasure that you were able to join us, I assumed that—” He stopped, spying me on Master’s back and frowned. “I didn’t realize you would be so brandish as to bring your.” He thought for a moment. “Slave here.”

“This is my fiancée Scootaloo.”

Al-Baster’s face contorted into a look of disgust and he grit his teeth. “Slave would be a better title, to even suggest you’d marry a commoner. Let alone from Equestria is insulting to say the least! I hope dearly you don’t bring that thing with you when you speak to my father or my brother.” Al-Baster turned and started walking.

Master held up his hoof to Kila stopping him. “He’s not worth the trouble of paying to fix the castle from a battle,” Master said and Kila nodded. “I have another task, remedy five will work if the situation hits a boiling point.” Kila disappeared.

“Remedy five Master?” I asked.

“Nothing you need to worry about.” He started walking reaching the end of the hallway. Two guards in golden armor opened a pair of heavy doors. He walked out and my eyes went wide looking around. We were in an arena of some kind. Stands surrounded an oval dirt area. It was a very large open arena with gates all around the bottom under the stands.

Master started walking toward a large balcony cut out of the stands. It sat above the bleachers by several yards requiring their own stairs. He started walking up to the top area. Two guards were at a gate which had a small platform that would lead onto the stand.

Al-Baster was there with four other white ponies. Two were mares and the other two were stallions. Both of the unicorn stallions wore golden trinkets. The two white earth pony mares had collars around their necks that glowed a painful red light.

An old stallion stood out being on something of a throne which towered over the rest of the velvet long sofas. He had faded fur and grey hair, with plenty of wrinkles across his body. The two mares were around the second stallion, he seemed older than Al-Baster, but not by much. He had long flowing rich golden hair, adding to the red and blue manes of the mares.

“King Al-Chester,” Master said going up to the older stallion. Al-Chester nodded slightly smiling.

“Jerard, it’s a pleasure.”

“The pleasure is mine, sire.”

Al-Chester raised an eyebrow seeing me. “Who is that on your back?” Al-Chester asked eyeing me softly.

“This is my fiancée, Scootaloo.” Al-Baster ground his teeth together.

“Another wife so soon? I liked Rose Pedal very well.”

“Rose died some time ago sire, it was in filly birth.” Master looked down slightly and Al-Chester frowned looking down. “Aspious also passed not long ago.”

“I see, I am truly sorry for you loss. My old mind, I hope you’ll forgive me. I have been, distant in my age. That is why I have passed the crown to Al-Asitis my eldest son, I did it just last month.” Master turned to the white unicorn with the two mares.

With a smirk Master turned. “My king,” Master said bowing and Alsitis rolled his eyes and chuckle.

“My prince,” Al-Asitis chuckled and patted the seat next to him. “Come, my brother I’d love to meet this new fiancée.” Master chuckled and the mare to the left of Al-Asitis moved allowing Master to sit down.

“Say hello, Scootaloo,” Master said.

“Hello, um—” I had never met a king before. “I’m sorry I don’t know how to address you, I’ve never met a king before.”

“Call me Al-Asitis, any fiancée of Prince Jerard is more than welcome to call me by my name rather it be informal or otherwise. Jerard is the most welcome prince to ever come to our lands, so that courtesy is shared with his fiancée. Although I am not Jerard’s brother, he has no siblings sadly, but that does not mean we consider him less than family.”

“Thank you.” I bowed slightly.

“Also,” he whispered. “I have been king for a few years now.” He winked. “Just don’t tell my father that.” He giggled and I did as well. “No my father is a great stallion and leader, there are few as great as him.”

“I can believe it.”

Al-Asitis eyed me curiously. “Oh and how would you know that?” Al-Asitis glanced at Master for a moment.

“Well if he’d be so able to pass his crown knowing his mind was failing him. Then he must be extremely intelligent and care a great deal for his ponies.” Al-Asitis stared at me, in fact they all did and I shrunk back slightly behind Master’s mane.

“Where did you find this gem? I would have never imagined those words coming from a filly. It’s stunning.”

“Ah Scootaloo is a wonder beyond measure,” Master said.

“I can only imagine, for you to choose one of no birthright, not only that, but is so young. She must be worth a great deal more than she appears to be.” Al-Asitis looked me up and down and chuckled. “May I see her without clothes?”

Master smiled. “Are you asking as a king or friend?”

Al-Asitis thought for a moment, staring at Master and judging his expression. “As a friend.”

“Not on your life,” Master said and both of them laughed.

“And as king?”

“Most certainly if you wish, but know that she will become my wife. She’s worth more than even my life.”

“Then at least her back.” Master frowned, but his magic took off my shirt. I turned showing my back and Al-Asitis frowned seeing not only my back, but side. “That’s all I needed.” Master put back on my shirt.

Al-Baster cleared his throat and Al-Asitis looked at his brother. “Brother is it really wise to allow that disgrace with us?” Al-Asitis frowned turning to Al-Baster.

“Have you lost your manners!?” Al-Asitis snapped and Al-Baster frowned. “Whether Prince Jerard were to bring a queen or a pile of dung, you are to show respect, or do you forget your place brother?”

“I forget my place about as much as a cat on a leash,” Al-Baster countered.

“Perhaps you should leave brother,” Al-Asitis said and Al-Baster looked at him sneering somewhat. “Sorry, I should rephrase that. Go cool your head and don’t let me see you again until you’re ready to act like your title. That’s an order.”

“I'll take orders from you when—”

“Al-Baster,” Al-Chester growled making the entire arena shake and color shifted lightly for a moment. “Leave now, I raised no son of mine to act like an immature brat.” I blinked after a second shocked. I then looked out at the audience realizing that everything was dead silent, nothing moved even a little.

“Y-yes father.”

“I am not your father till you know manners,” Al-Chester scolded. “Now get out of my sight.” Al-Baster got up leaving quickly. Al-Chester looked at Master. “I apologize for my son’s foolishness, know that you and your soon to be wife will always be welcome kindly in my court for as long as I breathe. I would hope my son would extend the same curtsey, but I have passed my crown for a reason.”

“You’re words are kind my king.”

“From what I have heard you choose a true gem. I hope I live to see your first born, it would be a most interesting foal.”

“Thank you sire.” Master bowed.

“I also am sorry for my brother’s rudeness. I don’t know what’s gotten into him. He normally is ecstatic to see you and spend time with you.” I smiled and noticed Al-Asitis eyeing me curiously. “You find this funny?” He mused and Master looked at me.

“Oh, no, I don’t.”

“Speak your mind,” Master said.

“Well, if your brother does enjoy Master’s time that much. Then perhaps he sees me as stealing Master from him.” They frowned. “Which if that is the case, then I can understand his rage for me. Master’s worth is not something that has value.”

“Sounds too petty come of my brother,” Al-Asitis said, but his mixed expression told another story.

“So when will the show start?” Master asked changing the subject clearly.

“As soon as I give the signal,” Al-Asitis said with a smirk.

“Oh and was there a reason why only I received vetoes?” Master asked looking at Al-Asitis dead in the eyes.

“No, just random chance. I wasn’t happy that I didn’t receive one. They said since it was past the third of this month, that it would count only for the next one.”

“I see.”

“Do not worry, we are not vipers, but perhaps you should explain what we are talking about to Scootaloo. She is new to this kind of event I hope. To most first timers this is a truly wondrous event, but that part I hope she knew.”

“Right.” I eyed Master. “It is common practice to give a royal which is planned to be killed the choice of who has veto rights. It will often cause the royal to assume they are special. When in fact it’s to show their vanity and injustice. Not only that, but it can also cause them to be hated by the public since they are the only ones allowed to veto murders.”

“It’s common in many nations, but we are special in the way we do things,” Al-Asitis said smiling.

“Balai, come here,” Master beckoned. Balai came over from the far side of the stand.

“Yes sir?” Balai asked.

“Bring something to snack on for Scootaloo please.”

“Yes sir.” She bowed slightly and left.

“So shall we begin?” Master asked looking out. Al-Asitis’s horn lit up and fired a bolt of green light into the air. The crowds quieted down and a gate in the arena’s side opened. Glass floated in front of the stand we were on showing the arena like a huge magnifying glass zooming in on the ponies in chains.

A pegasus in silver armor pulled on a chain pulling out ten ponies. The crowd booed and threw things at them. The pony in armor pressed a button and a metal umbrella popped up shielding him. I turned, noticing ten poles in the middle of the arena. The guard brought them to it and each of the pony were chained to a separate pole. They looked up at our stand with desperation in their eyes begging for us to save them.

“See any you like?” Master asked me and I looked at them. Six were earth pony, two unicorn and two pegasus.

“Please I’m innocent!” A unicorn pony scream.

“Shut up!” The pony in armor shouted pulling out a whip and whipping the pony. The pony screamed in pain as the whip sliced his skin spraying the others with blood. “You’ll get to make your case soon enough! Now stay quiet or you won’t make your case at all!” The guard shouted and the others started to panic.

“So?” Master asked.

“Three of the earth ponies.” He and Al-Asitis froze for a moment.

“Why the earth ponies?” Al-Asitis asked before Master, but both of them had a questioning expression.

“Master said pick. I don’t know any of their crimes, so I picked.”

“Why not the unicorn that’s pregnant?” Al-Asitis said gesturing toward the end where the two unicorns were. The glass zoomed in on a green mare with a large belly. I stared at her for a minute stunned. That wasn’t something I had expected to see, a pregnant mare, no actually I didn’t know what I expected to see. Both Al-Asitis and Master were staring at me expecting an answer. I swallowed nervously. This felt too much like a game.

“W-what’s her crime?” I asked and shock went across Al-Asitis, but a grin went across Master’s. I had seen it a few times, he had won something. I just didn’t know what he had won yet.

“You’re from Equestria, correct?” Al-Asitis inquired and I looked at him.

“Yes?” I asked even more unsure than before.

“As I explained,” Master said looking at Al-Asitis. “Equestria is much more mentally advanced than you give them credit. They take things with more intelligence than normal countries. Wouldn’t you agree?” Al-Asitis frowned.

“That may be so, but they have less compassion than I thought. Princess Celestia certainly is a great leader then, greater than I thought.” Al-Asitis looked away and Master grinned.

“And the treaty?” Master asked looking back at the condemned.

“We’ll sign it after this event as we always have. It’ll be a great pleasure to be friends with such a great nation, as Equestria.”

“Thank you King Al-Asitis.” Al-Asitis nodded and fired a bolt of red light into the air lighting up the arena.

“Number seven, speak your crime and your case!” The guard shouted, his voice was amplified for us. I paused, they had skipped the earth pony.

“My crime is murder, but I’m innocent! Please I have three foals and a wife!” A blue pegasus shouted.

“Eight!” The guard ordered.

“My crime is murder, but I’m innocent! Please I have money, I can pay for my spot! Ten thousand bits!” A purple pegasus shouted.

“Nine!” The guard shouted.

“My crime is theft, I’m guilty,” a silver unicorn said. The other ponies looked at him oddly.

“Ten!” The guard ordered.

“My crime is murder, but I’m pregnant! Please I’m innocent! Don’t force my foal to pay for something that I didn’t do!” I eyed the pony for a few seconds. She was a white unicorn with blue hair.

“Six!” The guard ordered to a yellow earth pony.

“My crime was murder, but I was protecting my wife! Please I killed a robber because he was going to kill my wife!”

“Five!”

“I set a fire by accident! It didn’t kill any pony!” A red stallion earth pony shouted.

“Four!” The guard shouted.

“My crime is murder, and I’m guilty.” A green earth pony mare said.

“Three!”

“My crime is rape, but she lied!” A brown earth pony shouted.

“Two.”

“My crime is theft, but it was for a simple apple! Please I can pay it back! I didn’t realize it had fallen into my bag!” A green earth pony pled.

“One!”

“My crime is theft, and it’s not like the king couldn’t afford it!” A gray earth pony shouted spiting at us.

“Very well,” the guard said turning. “They have pled their case. If you wish to use your veto now is the time.”

“Well Scootaloo, who would you like for me to use the veto on?” Master looked at me as I stared at him. Al-Asitis looked at us watching me closely. I looked down thinking. If this was a game Master would choose whoever he wanted anyway. So it would be best to shock him as much as possible.

“Nine, four and one.” Shock went across both of their faces.

“You’d choose the guilty?” Al-Asitis asked and Master swallowed. I nuzzled Master kindly.

“Answer him,” Master growled. It was clear my answer wasn’t the right one, but then again is there one?

“Was that a question?” I asked licking Master’s neck. Master’s fur tasted of peppermint and cherry. His skin had a nice rose flavor which really highlighted the fur taste. He was just intoxicating right now.

“Why did you choose the guilty?” Al-Asitis a bit more sternly. I smelled Master and he growled.

“I love you Master.”

“Answer him right now!” He scolded and I flinched.

“They are the ones who want to die, so they should live the most.” They stared at me like I was mad. I closed my eyes laying down my head. Taking in Master’s scent. Master looked at Al-Asitis and they shared a thoughtful glance.

“Why not the pregnant mare?” Master asked.

“If only I were to have been so lucky when I was unborn.” Horror went across Master’s face. Al-Asitis stared at me in a state of almost terror. “But I’m not the one with the vetoes. Now am I?” I asked rolling my eyes. He pulled out two and gave them to me. I looked at them moment them.

“Now you are, use them.” He held up one with his magic. “Ten!” Master shouted. He shouted floating the card down to the guard. The guard took it biting it. The card disappeared and the chains around the pregnant mare disappeared. “Now choose.” I held up the cards.

“Two and nine!” I shouted. The cards floated down to the guard and he bit them. They disappeared with the chains of the two.

An impressed look spread across Al-Asitis’s face. “Oh? You changed your answer? And if you had all three?” Al-Asitis asked.

“If I had all three my third answer would’ve been three.”

“The rapist?” Al-Asitis asked looking out for a second.

“Yes, because rape is just rough sex. You learn to live with it after a while.” Al-Asitis frowned and looked at his two mares and pulling them close.

“Perhaps Equestria is a bit more bloodthirsty than I had first assumed. You will make great allies. Though I have one more question before we start. Tell me Scootaloo, don’t you feel bad about not being able to save them all?”

A grin couldn’t help but spread across my lips. “The fact I was able to save two of them is better than the fact I normally wouldn’t have been able to save any of them. So it’s still a great thing. I know the others will die, but I can’t do anything to stop it.”

“This is most certainly the most interesting filly I have ever met, Jerard. I see why you love her so. Now for the show.” Al-Asitis fired a blue bolt into the sky lighting up the arena and the crowd cheered. The guard waved over at a gate, and extra guards came over.

“Scootaloo.” I looked at Master. “I want you to watch every second of this. Hegi Zebira is the only country in the world that still does brutal deaths. Not only that, but they are hoof made just perfectly to fit their crime.” I stared at him for a few seconds, before I looked out at the condemned.

Author's Note

And thanks to Kaidan for editing!

Execution

A few of them struggled, but it was pointless against their chains. Two guards went up to number five; the fire starter. He was unchained and dragged away from the other prisoners. The pony bit and struggled, but to no avail.

Four guards shot a large thick wooden pole into the ground and they tied him to the pole, then started putting wood around his hooves. He started shouting for help and other things before weeping loudly as the guards sprayed liquid onto the wood.

“Act respectful, and do not do more than acquaint,” a guard to our left said. I turned seeing the three ponies that we had released. They came over to us.

Going first the pregnant mare came forward.“Thank you,” she said, bowing.

“I ask that you to watch the show,” Master said turning to her. “Know that being pregnant won’t save you next time. You can leave.” She nodded and left quickly. The next two came over to us and I eyed them slightly.

“Thank you for sparing me,” number two said. He bowed and I looked out at the red pony on the stake screaming for help.

“You’re supposed to dismiss him since you freed him,” Al-Asitis said.

“Oh, sorry, you can go,” I said, smiling lightly. He froze for only a moment before turning and leaving the stand. Number nine walked up and bowed slightly. For some reason he had an odd grace to him. Something felt off.

“Why did you save me?” He asked and our eyes connected.

“You are to say thank you, nothing more!” The guard shouted.

“I need to know!” He stepped forward and two guards teleported in front of him putting spears in an X in front of him stopping him.

“Stand down,” Al-Asitis said and the guards disappeared. The silver unicorn went forward ending up only a breath away from my face. I shuttered back slightly on Master’s back, but not enough to fall off.

“Tell me please.”

“Well?” Master asked.

“You remind me of my pet Balai. She’s also a silver unicorn.” His eyes drifted down as he frowned slightly. “You can go.”

“I'll repay this debt, I promise,” the silver unicorn said as he turned and left. Much like Kila, that pony left a sour taste in my mouth.

“Oh it’s starting.” Master’s magic made my head turn as a guard tossed a torch onto the wood around the red pony and it easily lit on fire. The pony started screaming louder as the flames began to spread, which at first seemed normal. It was when the flames started rolling up his hind legs, cooking him in a blue flame, that I realized something wasn’t right.

The flames started to take shapes like tentacles and I turned seeing two unicorn guards in gold armor controlling the flames. My eyes went wide as the fire wrapped around the pony like a snake twisting around it’s prey. I covered my ears as the pony’s screams filled the air and tears went down my face.

“Oh, not enjoying the show?” Al-Asitis asked.

“No,” I said, not able to turn away because of Master’s magic.

“Well it’s not every day you get to see a fire starter executed,” Al-Asitis said, grinning as the screams grew louder. “You see, the fire isn’t as hot as a normal open flame. It’s only about half of a normal fire. It allows it to be molded into shapes. It’s a truly wonderful sight. Not only that, but it doesn’t cut the pain off like with a normal fire. While it does cook, it doesn’t kill the nerves. You feel everything as it roasts you to the bone. It can take a whole day before you burn to death.” I trembled.

The fire tentacles spread out making several of them. Two wrapped around the bottom of the pony’s hind legs and spun charring just an inch off the pony’s hooves. His weight caused the burnt part to turn to ash and force him to stand on his burned bones.

It was like the fire became water washing over the pony’s body burning away all of his fur and hair. It then went away from his body. His tears evaporated as the fire became drills and started to drill into his belly, but moved sideways as if following a pattern.

He relieved himself only to have it become black steam. The drills stopped pulling back and his belly skin fell off like a flap showing his burned insides. Boils finally started to form all over his skin.

The blood filled boils then started to pop, blowing holes through his skin like small explosives. Master grinned watching, but I had to hold down my lunch. The fire moved going into several holes and slowly cutting under the pony’s skin, detaching it from his muscles and his body’s fat.

A guard walked over and the flame moved out of his way allowing him to grab it with a hook and pull. A dry ripping noise filled the air as the pony was skinned in one pull. I shivered whimpering.

“Please, Master, don’t make me watch this.”

“Don’t ask again,” Master growled and I nodded.

The guard threw the pelt onto the wood and it started to burn. The fire changed becoming needles with a long piece of thread behind it. I cringed as it started sewing a spiral from the base of the pony’s hind leg up his thigh. Another needle worked the other leg going up and sewing a long spiral up the pony’s body up to his neck.

His body convulsed. If it were not for the fact I could see his look of horror and hear his screams. I would have thought he had passed out, but he was completely awake! Tentacles of fire started wiggling out of his muscles like worms.

The stomach was the first organ to fall out of his body and hang. It soon pulled others out and landed on the wood cooking. A magic aura seemed to hold his vital organs inside, keeping him alive.

When the fire changed to a normal flame color he looked up at the sky mouthing, “Thank you.” His muscles then started to melt off his bones. I shivered wanting to look away as the fire caused his muscles to slowly melt them, and start to travel up his body.

His organs didn’t melt, they were still protected by a magic aura. His eyes popped after a few minutes and turned to pus. His bones finally gave out and shattered. His remains slid into the fire, at last allowing him to die.

“Wonderful!” Al-Asitis cheered. The crowd stomped and cheered along with Master. I stared at them in horror and shock. How? How could they do this and enjoy it? That was by far the most horrific thing I had ever seen, yet they loved it.

“Master I need to go to the restroom.”

“Hold it.”

“Master, my stomach isn’t going to listen.” He got up.

“You have five minutes before the next,” Al-Asitis said grinning. Master nodded and walked past the guards, going down and then going behind the stand to a room. He opened the door, letting us inside. It was a tile bathroom. I jumped off his back and run over to the toilet throwing up.

He chuckled, closing the door. “Everything alright?” I looked at him and looked back down throwing up. “So I repulse you do I?” I flushed the toilet and went over to the sink and washed out my mouth. “You didn’t answer me,” he sang. He came up behind me and I spit out the water wiping my mouth with a rag on a ring. I took in a breath and sighed.

“Master why do you like killing?” I turned to him and he stared at me for a moment thinking.

“Because it feels good.” He went forward and I backed up into the wall on impulse, making him frown. My legs gave out forcing me to sit down and I looked down. He sat down in front of me and pushed me flat against the wall. I grabbed his hoof and kissed it rubbing my face with it. He moved forward kissing my neck. A smile spread across my lips, I fell back onto the ground and moved my tail back and forth.

“Master.” He moved back and laid his head on my belly. I grunted. “Master you’re not supposed to do that when I move my tail.” He rolled his eyes.

“If I did that, it’d take us a good twenty minutes to finish and clean up. We’d miss most of the executions.”

“Oh,” I said biting my lip slightly.

“And we’re going to watch them.” He got up and then lifted me up with his magic, setting me onto his back. I sighed and buried my face into his mane.

“Master please, I don’t want to.”

“You don’t have a choice.”

“Yes Master,” I said looking away from him. He frowned and sighed taking me off his back and laying me back first on the floor.

“You just had to say that didn’t you?” He laid down and leaned forward sliding his snout under my shirt and kissing my belly making me giggle. “If you’re that needy I'll help you. We still have a few minutes.”

“Master, we should go back. We can always do this later, and I’m not trying to be needy. Just please don’t make me watch.”

“You want a lot don’t you!?” He nearly shouted, standing up. “First sex then you want to not watch! You were the one that wanted to come!” He slammed his hoof near my head making me flinch. “I told you that this would be brutal! You told me you wanted to go! Are you trying to piss me off!?” Master was right, he had given me a choice of going or not. I pulled his muzzle down and kissed him making him lay back down. However I turned to the side before he could use his tongue. “Open your mouth.” He growled unhappily slamming his hooves.

“Master remember why we came in here.”

He growled standing up. “You’re just in a mood today, aren’t you!?” He grabbed my mussle making me look at him. “You just want to screw with me today, don’t you!? Not only that, but I was so kind as to give you those vetoes. Are you trying to spit in my face!” I swallowed, I hadn’t thanked him.

“Thank—” He slapped me, making my head snap to the right as blood sprayed the wall to the left of me. I coughed as blood ran down my face.

“You only think to say thank you now!” He shouted. Tears went down my face and I looked at him. My body trembled in fear making him kiss my neck. “Maybe we should take a break.” His eyes drifted down for a moment before grinning. “No, I don’t want to miss the show, and neither will you.” A fear crawled across my body.

Master got up and floated me onto his back. Water floated over cleaning my cheek and bandages from his pocket wrapped it, stopping the bleeding. He then walked out and we went back up to the stands by Al-Asitis.

“Everything alright?” Al-Asitis asked. Master laid down so his left side was facing the arena.

“Yes, I’d like to buy an execution.”

“It’s been a long time, are you sure?”

“Yes.”

“Very well, which one?” Master looked through the glass and there were six left. Al-Asitis smiled when I looked at him.

“Number one.”

The king chuckled slightly, grinning widely. “He will cost fifteen thousand, are you sure?”

“Yes.” Al-Asitis nodded and shot a blue bolt into the air and it made a number one. A few guards grabbed the gray earth pony unchaining him. He started to fight them, but it only made one of them snap the pony’s foreleg like a twig. The pony screamed as they dragged him and Master pulled out a golden check writing onto it and giving it to Al-Asitis. The gray pony was brought up after a few minutes and chained down to a seat next to us.

“I’m assuming you want to enjoy your slaughter after,” Al-Asitis asked.

“Of course, I wouldn’t want to miss the show.” They both laughed.

I stared at the gray pony slightly and he was crying worse than when he was chained to the pole down below. I looked at his right foreleg and it was at an odd angle. It had clearly been broken.

“You’ll get to enjoy that one soon enough Scootaloo,” Master whispered into my ear making me shiver. Master’s magic forced me to look away from him and to the other’s still in the arena. The fire had been cleaned up and a new contraption was in its place.

Two guards grabbed number three; the brown earth pony. The rapist. He struggled as they dragged him over. The contraption was some kind of heavy metal ring with four hoof clamps, two above and two below. The guards forced the pony’s hooves into each of them and they clamped shut. Blood rolled down the pony’s legs as he shouted in pain.

A needle floated in the air as a unicorn guard walked over with a large quiver of yard long thin needles on his back. The floating needle aimed and pressed the needle’s sharp point to the brown pony’s thigh.

The pony started struggling as the needle easily slid through his skin and muzzle going out the other side. The guard chuckled before pulling out other needles and slowly sliding them one by one through the pony, making sure not to hit any vital spots.

I whimpered and Master picked me up off his back setting me next to him. He pulled me close to him so I was under his left foreleg so I could still see. He started kissing my neck as he made me watch. His hoof rubbed my side and I cringed. A pillow floated over and went under my chin and allowed me to rest my head and still watch.

When the guard ran out of needles he pushed a button and the contraption turned onto its side and the brown pony hovered over the ground screaming. My hair stood on edge as the contraption lowered very slowly causing the dozens of needles to start sliding back through the pony. A small bit of blood pooled around the needles touching the ground, but it was far from enough to kill him, just making him dizzy from slight blood loss.

Once he reached the ground the contraption lifted back up and proceeded to go the other way sending them back through him. Each trip down took about five minutes before repeating the action over and over again.

“Snacks?” Balai asked. She walked over to us and Master’s magic faded, allowing me to look up at her. She was floating a tray of food with her magic. Master took an apple and floated it to my mouth. I bit into it and swallowed. He fed me the whole apple and then had me wash it down with a cup grape juice.

He gave it back to her and Master turned back me to me, and kissed me. I kissed him back, getting a sweet metal taste. I pulled back realizing it was blood. He pulled me back kissing him and I relaxed. His tongue was bleeding and he was feeding me blood for some reason. He turned me over onto my back and kept kissing me.

“Master?” I asked, breathing lightly and staring into his eyes. He smiled and kissed my neck making my head turn back to the pony. The guards moved and planted new needles into the ground as the pony turned over.

The pony screamed as the new needles slowly started sliding through him as the heavy metal contraption pushed down. The guards started adding needle after needle to the other side before the contraption got to the reverse cycle.

Master chuckled, moving my shirt, but not letting me look away. He started kissing gently and I started breathing hard. As if the air suddenly became denser. After the guards ran out of non-vital places to run through with spears they reset the machine making it go back into the default position standing the pony up.

A guard started ripping the needles out sending blood across the floor. The brown pony threw up blood after one was pulled from his gut. The guards removed enough to give them access to the pony’s front.

One of the guards pulled out a knife and went up to the pony. The guard started pricking around the stallion-hood, cutting into it. He screamed as the guard slowly started pulling back the skin. His sack spilled out blood as his balls hung by some red veins. The guard removed the rest of the pony’s sheath.

Another guard gave a pair of pliers to the first guard which grasped the pony’s stallion-hood tip and ripped it clean off. The guard used the knife to cut the dick off at the base and then rip the balls off. A white hot poker flew over and burned close any bleeding wounds and the artery they had cut.

The guard with the knife gave the other guard the balls. A small needle with thread floated up as the guard with the balls stuffed them down the pony’s throat. They forced his mouth closed with their magic. He began sewing the pony’s lips shut as the other guard put the cut off stallion-hood onto a metal lightly needled pole.

He shoved it up the pony’s plot making blood run down his hind legs as his body twitched from pain. The second guard stopped sewing and used the knife to cut at the edges of the pony’s mouth. Then he started forcing the pony to chew.

A bat floated over and slammed against the pony’s belly causing the pony’s stallion-hood to rip deep inside him. He screamed and ripped the stitching. The guard started beating the pony till he screamed so much that all the stitches ripped out and the corners of his mouth ripped open, spraying blood and pieces of ball out of his mouth.

The brown pony threw up more blood as the first guard shoved the pony’s stallion-hood all the way up into the pony’s stomach. The guard then started to swirl around inside the pony ripping out the pony’s stallion-hood, having only a few pieces of flesh still attached to it. I shivered having a hard time keeping my snack down.

They laughed as they started pulling out the yard long needles throwing them to the ground. The first guard smiled as he ripped out the last needle. They then looked up at Al-Asitis and Master made me look at Al-Asitis.

The crowd booed loudly making the arena shake and Al-Asitis shook his head. My head turned back and the guard turned picking up a needle with his magic. He shot it clean through the pony’s skull finally killing him. Master’s grip gave out letting my head go, and I looked at him grinning happily.

“I see you enjoyed that one,” Master said noticing I was warmer and he started kissing me. I didn’t like it, but with Master kissing me. My body was betraying me again, and it was liking things it really shouldn’t.

“Y-yes Master.” He kissed me and I slid my hooves into his vest pockets pulling Master close to me.

“Enjoying yourselves a bit much?” Al-Asitis asked.

“And you’re not?” Master asked, looking up. Al-Asitis paused and looked at the two mares next to him. “Or are you feeling left out because I can abuse my mare and still get her turned on?” Al-Asitis snorted frowning. He grabbed one of his mares pulling her close to him and she grunted.

“Please sire, not so rough,” she pled lightly. Master chuckled making Al-Asitis look as us. Master pressed my chest painfully hard and tears went down my face. Much to everypony’s surprise I pushed Master forcing him onto his back hard onto the ground.

“If you wanted to play Master, all you needed to do was ask.” His eyes went wide as I started kissing his belly and he quickly got up pinning me down gently, but faster than I could blink.

“Not in public,” he growled. My forelegs wrapped around his neck and pulled him closer to me. His body loosened and let me pull him tight against my body warming me. Without a doubt in my mind Master was enjoying this, but he pulled back slightly and rested his forehead against mine.

“Anything you want, Master.” My hind legs rubbed Master’s side, and I looked at Al-Asitis and his two mares, which were staring dumbfounded. “Enjoying the show?” I asked and Master kissed my neck tickling me.

“I can’t say I am,” Al-Asitis said frowning, and I giggled.

“I was asking your two mares.” They both blushed and he looked at them as they looked away from Al-Asitis.

“Not touching your mares?” Master asked getting up and cold rushed over me making me shiver. Knowing I would get punished I stopped myself from grabbing Master as he went over to Al-Asitis. “Or are you waiting for another stallion to take their breath away?” Master whispered into Al-Asitis’s ear.

Al-Asitis eyed Master. “Oh, and you think you could do better?”

“I'll only say three little words,” Master said and Al-Asitis smiled.

“Wager?” Al-Asitis asked.

“Sounds good.”

“Him,” Al-Asitis said and smirked as he pointed at the pony that Master had just bought from the execution.

“And if I win?”

“I'll owe you a favor.”

Master laughed. “Deal.” Master went up to the other mare and ran his hoof up her spin making her cringe looking at Master. “Scootaloo, lick her.” Shock went across the mare’s face and Al-Asitis groaned.

“Fucking hell!” he shouted.

“You didn’t set rules,” Master sang happily.

“Fine if she can in two minutes, then deal.”

“Sounds fair, Scootaloo.” A guard gave Al-Asitis a stop watch and I stood up. “Show her your tongue.” Nervously I swallowed and walked over to the mare, she blushed looking at Al-Asitis for a second pleadingly. She fell back as I pushed her back and allowing me access. A bit of shock went through me seeing her completely untouched.

“Well start,” Al-Asitis said. Letting out a breath I relaxed and leant forward smelling her softly. She didn’t have a scent like Master or Dash. Heck even my parents had a better scent. I didn’t particularly like black cherry, it wasn’t bad, but not good either, but not to my tastes. My breath made her moist as my warm breath tickled against her. He clicked the timer and I rolled my eyes annoyed.

“You need to learn a word,” I said aggravated.

“And what’s that?” Al-Asitis asked irritated.

“Foreplay.” I kissed the mare’s bulb and she writhed in sensation contorting her face in shock. “At least try to make her want it.” I lightly nicked her folds gently and she cringed. My snout went deeper inside her allowing me easier access to her insides. It was almost too easy to find her puffy tender spots having not been touched in probably ages.

“Ohhhhhh,” she moaned as she finished spraying my tongue. Al-Asitis clicked the watch looking at it and let his head fall knowing I had won easily. Master took the stop watch and I smiled as I cleaned up.

“Fifteen seconds,” Master said grinning giving the watch back to the guard. “That is very impressive.” Her breasts were so soft, letting me bury my face between them enjoying the plush feeling. “Well that was a fun bet.”

Al-Asitis rolled his eyes. “Double or nothing.”

“Nope, I played my advantage. Now I know I can’t win, so I’m not going to play.”

Much to the kings dismay he knew he was beat, he groaned. “Fine, you win this time, but next time you won’t be so lucky.”

Picking me up with magic, Master took me back over to his spot. He laid me on my back before laying back down and putting his forelegs on either side of me. Some apple juice floated over forcing me to drink, washing away the taste which I thoughtfully washed my mouth with. Master wiped my mouth as I finished, licking my lips. Master kissed me wrapping our tongues together in a small moist delight.

Master moved kissing my neck making me giggle. As he smiled Master lay his head down on me. My hooves rubbed the sides of his neck staring at his eyes. He closed his eyes smelling under my shirt, and grinned kissing my belly making me grunt lightly at the pleasurable feeling.

“Oh they’re starting.” Quickly I turned and looked out. The guards had set up a pink pegasus and two green pegasus fillies at a table chained down. They grabbed number six the yellow earth pony dragging him forward. They had a long metal stake and large open fire standing not far from the pegasus.

Two guards held him as another guard lifted the stake with magic. They slowly started sliding the metal pole down his throat. He gagged and struggled, but after a minute the stake stopped and he screamed. As it was thrust deeper.

The guards carefully maneuvered the stake ending up with it on the other end of the of the pony, a bit of blood came out, but not much. I shuttered as the pegasus guards picked up either side of the stake. Ropes went around his hooves and tied his fore hooves above his head and the bottom ones below stopping his struggling.

A pair of guards went over setting up poles with a split at the end allowing the pegasus to set the pony over the fire setting the ends of the pole in between the split ends. His fur barely singed as a unicorn guard hooked a handle on the end and used his magic to start to turn the stake slowly.

His tears evaporated as they hit the burning coals of the fire. Though after a while a guard went over with a knife using his magic and poked the yellow pony’s flank. He cut it slightly and frowned seeing that the skin wasn’t even close to cooked. The guard looked up at us and Al-Asitis looked around.

Al-Asitis looked around and the crowd stomped and Al-Asitis nodded. The poles went lower, lowering the pony closer to the fire. He began to rotate yet again. This time his fur easily burned off cooking his skin after a few minutes, and this time he was only half a yard away from the fire.

He screamed on the poll shaking somewhat, but unable to move as his body slowly cooked. After a few minutes the guard once again cut the pony’s flank showing a very well done piece of cooked meat.

Another unicorn came over floating plates and the other guard began cutting off large pieces of meat putting it onto the plate. My insides turned once again as the other guard brought the plates over to the pegasus chained at the table.

“Enjoy,” the guard said setting down some kind of bottle of black liquid. “And remember the more you eat, the faster it’ll end. You can end his suffering. You have throw up buckets next to you.” The guard chuckled and the family stared at him as the yellow pegasus was raised from the fire. They family looked down and the fillies looked at their mother. I shivered staring.

“Eat quickly,” the mother said and she took the bottle pouring the liquid onto the piece of meat with a clear cutie mark of a piece of wood and ax. She drowned the piece and a few bottles floated over to the table.

She took the first bite and stared at the piece savoring the taste for a moment before eating the piece quickly. She finished and poured the liquid onto the other pieces for her fillies and they started to cry.

“Stop crying,” the mother cooled begging slightly.

“But we don’t want to eat daddy!” One of them shouted and my stomach turned. “Please let daddy go!” The other one screamed standing up and a guard’s horn lit up strapping the filly down and opening her mouth.

“Wait!” the mother shouted struggling.

“She will eat or it will be stuffed down her throat!” the guard threatened.

“She will! Just, give me a minute, please!”

“You have a minute.” The guard released the crying filly.

“Please sweetie, you need to eat. We don’t have a choice, and we need to do this quickly so daddy is put out of his misery.”

“But we don’t want to!” the filly screamed.

“You love daddy right?” The filly nodded. “Then don’t make this last longer than it needs to be. Please.”

“Well?” the guard asked and she frowned.

“They’ll eat.” The plates were moved closer to the fillies and they whimpered, but started to eat.

After each piece was finished a guard would cut and bring another piece. After a pound of meat the family would throw it up only to eat more and throw it up again. It took nearly an half an hour before they completely cut away and ate half of the stallion. The whole family was breathing hard looking at another plate of meat.

“Fuck!” a guard shouted. Everypony turned looking at the unicorn guard floating knife with his magic. A pegasus guard checked the pony’s pulse.

“He’s dead,” the pegasus growled at the unicorn. Mixed cheers and boos filled the air from the crowd.

“Oh that’s bad luck,” Al-Asitis said and his voice echoed. “If the wife can eat and stomach the cock then they can go without finishing the rest.”

The pegasus bit onto the hilt of the knife, snatching it from the unicorn’s magic. Another guard floated up a plate as he cut off the stallion’s dick. The plate floated over to the mother and she whimpered staring at it.

Her fillies stared at their mother. All three of them sickened by the meat and other fluids they were forced to consume. She glanced down at the plate in front of her. The dick was mostly cooked, but there was still a bit of blood coming out.

As she reached for a bottle with her wing a guard stopped her. They looked up. Al-Asitis nodded and the guard moved. She covered the cock in the liquid. It was either unlucky or lucky that it wasn’t that big. Allowing her to stomach the whole piece and the whole arena watched closely as she fought to keep it down.

Master leaned forward slightly as she choked on it but let out a breath grabbing the bottle of liquid and drank it down. She burped wiping her mouth with a rag. A guard went over and she opened her mouth showing it was gone.

The crowd cheered, stomping loudly and the arena shook. The guards unchained all of them and lead them out as they started cleaning. Master licked my mane making me tense and he kissed me as I looked at him.

Master stopped and kissed my neck. His being seemed to consume my body as his wonderful scent filled my lungs. A closeness to him felt almost intoxicating. With a simple push Master turned me over on my belly allowing me to lay down properly on my stomach. My head laid down onto the seat as he set his head on my back taking in my scent with a seeming drug like intent. I let out a warm breath as my insides turned burning feverously, wanting more than his scent in me.

“Maasstteerr,” I begged breathlessly. Master kissed my back smelling my other strong scent.

“After, then we can.”

“Yes, Master,” I said looking down.

His hoof made me look at him. “You’re not getting out of this that easily.” My coat slid against the padded seat as Master kissed me, and I turned onto my side not to strain my neck to kiss him. We made out until Al-Asitis cleared his throat loudly. We looked at him and I paused having only for a moment forgotten where I was. Remembering where we were caused my cheeks to blush.

“It’s starting,” Al-Asitis said, visibly on edge. It was easily seen, by either Al-Asitis’s sweaty coat or the fact he was covering himself, but he was having a hard time controlling himself watching Master and me. Even one of his slaves were pressing up against him clearly ready.

“Thank you,” Master said regaining his own mind.

We looked out at the arena once again. They grabbed the green mare from her post and she didn’t struggle as they took her over to a large wooden table strapping her down. Master turned making me turn as well. A pegasus guard walked over to Al-Asitis giving him a few pieces of paper.

Al-Asitis looked through them. “Wait,” Al-Asitis said and his voice echoed. The guards down in the arena looked up at him stopping. “The slave request of the guards passed. That mare is a guard doll, take her out of the arena.” Her eyes lit up in relief as they started unstrapping her from the table.

The two guards grabbed her taking her out of the arena through a gate. The guards came back a minute later. They set up a large metal X removing the table before they went over to the blue pegasus grabbing him. He struggled, but it was pointless as they dragged him over to the large metal X strapping him to it.

A table on wheels was rolled over to the guards by another guard. My eyes quaked seeing several saws and other tools that were not meant for this. Then again, I frowned slightly remembering those tools were on Master’s wall.

They put a gag into the pony’s mouth and the pegasus guard picked up the rusty saw blade. Number seven closed his eyes as the pegasus guard brought it to the pony’s right foreleg hoof tip. The guard grinned as he started sawing, making the pony’s body shake from the vibrations.

Inch by inch, the guard sawed off pieces. Carving off slices from the leg making the pony try to fight, but it was pointless. Number seven wasn’t bleeding out, and each slice took a while to complete.

The pony screamed as inch by inch the guard carved off slices of the pony’s leg, making sure to not cause him to bleed out early or die early like the other pony. However once the leg was finally cut clean off, the guard set down the saw blade and grabbed a pair of scissors. My wings tucked in feeling an odd tingle.

Without a moment of hesitation the guard started clipping the feathers off right, cutting deep into the veins. The pony tried moving the wing, but it was tied down. The guard grinned seeing the clipped feathers spurting a bit of blood out from each tip. Setting down the scissors, he picked up pliers. The guard clamped onto each feather and the pony shook his head as the guard ripped each one out.

The pony’s body convulsed as the wing was plucked leaving a large bloody stump dripping blood to the dirt on the ground. Laughter filled the air as he picked up a cleaver. A flash of light from the cleaver made me squint for a moment as it was brought down cutting the tip of the stump off .

Number seven shook biting the gag harder crying. Then it dawned on me, I looked at Master realizing he had forgotten to force me to watch. With an almost eerie glow, Master was grinning widely.

A smile couldn’t help but spread across my lips seeing him so happy. Then another realization hit me. His expression was just like mine when I was watching a really cool scooter trick. He didn’t watch this stuff because he had to, but because he honestly enjoyed it. The thought made me giggle and I quickly looked back out as he looked at me finally noticing me staring at him.

“Pay attention,” he whispered and I bit my lip smiling. Master looked back out, and I did as well even though he didn’t force me to. The guard now had a knife and was cutting into the pony’s foreleg down to the bone. With his wing the guard reached inside and grabbed the bone and ripped it out, partly deboning the foreleg.

Tossing the bone, he reached back inside grabbing another large bone and ripping it out and tossing it. The guard unstrapped the foreleg playing around with it like a limp piece of meat slapping the pegasus a few times and the nearby guards laughed.

“Why are you hitting yourself,” the guard joked. A bit of the crowd laughed at the bad joke. Master just smirked.

Once the guard had his fun he stopped. Grabbing the clever again he started cutting off bits of the deboned foreleg. The guard never went straight with the cuts, always going at different angles.

The last piece of the deboned foreleg fell to the floor, and the guard set the cleaver down to pick up stakes and a hammer off the table that was rolled over to him. Muffled screams filled the air as the guard started to pound the stakes into each feather on his remaining wing.

My gaze drifted back to Master and he was absorbed in watching once again. Too absorbed to notice me smiling at him. His glowing gave me a good feeling. As I buried my face into his chest and he looked at me.

“I love you Master. Thank you for taking me to this. I’m sorry if I was acting badly. I love you.” It was unknown to me how he felt, but I hope it made him happy. Quickly I looked back out and he stared at me.

Upon grabbing the stakes, the guard pulling on them and ripped out the feathers. After a few minutes I stared off slightly as to not watch it directly. Without being forced to watch, I stared at the table of tools trying my best not to stare as the guard deboned the pony and then removed organs.

Even though I didn’t want to look, it was still interesting to watch on some level. I had never really considered what a pony looked like on the inside. Plus with Master wanting me to watch I didn’t turn away.

Finally the guard started chopping the pony to pieces to kill him. Other guards came over and started cleaning up. A feeling unnerved me and I looked back at Master which was staring at me. Blush went across my face and he smiled kindly.

“Well,” Al-Asitis said and we didn’t look at him. Master chuckled kissing my neck making me giggle. “She really does love you doesn’t she?”

“Do you love me, Scootaloo?” Master asked as he kissed lower moving my shirt and kissing my belly.

“With everything that I am, Master.”

Grinning, Master nuzzled my belly and I kissed his forehead. “We can do this later,” Master said sighing and I pulled him up kissing him.

“Of course Master.”

However a fast wind made me close my eyes for a second as a pegasus landed quickly going to Al-Asitis and whispering something. Al-Asitis frowned clearly not happy about the news. “Are you sure?” Al-Asitis asked.

“Yes, sire.”

“Very well, inform the guards to do the dip.” The pegasus nodded flying down to the arena and talking to the guards.

“Need I worry?” Master asked.

“No, it’s not important. I just will have to speed up this last one.”

“Anything you need?”

“No, it is not of concern.”

“Very well.” The guards cleaned up after a few minutes and brought out two massive cauldrons. One of a white liquid and another of molten gold.

“Oh, Scootaloo.” I looked at Al-Asitis. “This is a special treat. You see when a royal from my nation murders they are dipped in gold, or silver and placed in the palace chess board. It’s very rare for a royal to receive this honor because most aren’t so stupid as to murder other royals.” The guards blasted the gold cauldron with fire magic. “Also the best part is they’re trapped, still alive.”

“That’s—nice,” I said forcing a soft smile and Master chuckled darkly.

Finally for the last execution, they grabbed the purple pegasus and dragged him over to a metal stand which he was strapped to a stand forcing him to stand on all four hooves. Several pegasus grabbed metal ropes which were connected to the stand flying into the air with the pegasus weeping loudly.

Carefully they flew over the white liquid and slowly dipped him into it. Slowly he was pulled out making sure to completely coat his body, causing him to cough the liquid out. Soon his coughing turned to yells for help almost making me look away.

Gold in the cauldron bubbled as they flew over the cauldron of gold. He shook his head violently and did what little he could as they started to slowly lower him. For some reason his hair didn’t seem to burn as he got close. His screams made me shake, he was the loudest of them all. Master hugged me smiling as I glanced at him.

“I’m proud of you for watching,” Master whispered into my ear and I nodded looking back out. My lip quivered making me bite it. I stared at them lowering him. It took about five minutes, I counted them, each and every last second before he stopped screaming and was dipped into the cauldron of gold.

When his head went under the guards lowered him completely encasing his body in a layer of gold. The pegasus pulled the golden statue out and set it onto a white stand causing it to set into place. He had a plaque which stated Rook. They removed the ropes and the stand which didn’t seem to have been coated in gold.

The crowd cheered louder than ever before making everything rumble. The guards had a hard time standing from the shaking. Al-Asitis got up once they stopped as he went to the edge by the railing and his face appeared in the center of the arena.

“Thank you all for coming to this public execution. Please enjoy yourselves with the after execution events, and until next time. Be safe.” His face disappeared and Al-Asitis smiled turning to us. “Jerard please enjoy your personal expenditure. Now if you’ll excuse me.” Master nodded. “Come you two.” His hoof moved and motioned to his slaves. They quickly got up leaving with him down the stairs with the guards.

“Sir, shall we take your purchase to the torture chambers?” a unicorn guard asked.

“Yes, and no more broken bones.” The guard nodded picking the gray earth pony up with his magic taking him away. Master got up stretching and then looked down at me. “Oh I feel great today. It’s been a while.”

“So, it’s after,” I said biting my lip.

“Once we get home, then, but first I have a fun toy to kill.” Master floated me onto his back and popped a few more bones as he walked. Balai followed us as we left going down the stairs.

We went back down and to a hallway. There were dozens of them on this level of the arena. Most I assumed lead out or to portal rooms. There were large tunnels which had a sign saying, “exits” above the tunnel on the bottom level for the public.

My eyes traced the golden veins in the marble walls as Master kept walking. Once Master stopped I looked at a pair of heavy wooden doors. Two guards opened the doors for Master and he walked inside.

A tinge of fear and sadness went through me seeing the gray earth pony in the middle of the room. All of his legs were chained down to the ground, even the broken one, but one chain wrapped around his chest forcing him to stand or let the lightly spiked chain cut into his skin each time he moved.

Upon looking around the room I noticed it looked much like Master’s torture room back home. Tools covered the walls over workbenches. A large bath and even large furnace were in the room. It was basically the same design. My body trembled at the memories spreading through my body.

“Please have mercy!” the pony begged.

Master moved swiftly and forced me to hold on to him tighter and punched the pony in the face cracking his jaw loudly. “You should’ve thought about that before you stole!” Master shouted. “And since I bought you, I can kill you in any way I see fit.”

Realizing real fast where this was going I jumped off Master’s back. It was a second too late when I realized I really shouldn’t have. Tears went down my face as I realized I was floating in the air. A magic aura was wrapped around me.

Wind brushed my fur as I was slammed against the ground back first. The force knocked the air out of me and cracking my back. My eyes shot to Master in fear, he was clearly not happy. He walked over me and I spread my legs showing my belly. Master slapped me lightly ripping the bandage off.

“I love you, Master.”

Slowly he lowered his body going close to my face and my body trembled. “I didn’t tell you to get off my back.” His growl vibrated my cheek hair and I whimpered.

“I’m sorry, Master, I—”

“Oh no you’re not, not yet.” Fear spread through my veins for a moment, but I then leaned up kissing him.

His hoof pushed down on my chest as he kissed me back. The pressure cause my chest to feel like it was on fire and being stabbed. He laid down and kept pressing on my chest at different points with his hoof. Pain rattled through my body forcing more tears down my cheeks and onto the floor.

Once he stopped I gasped and Master kissed my neck letting me breathe again. Silently and softly I cried, but not wanting to make him mad I kissed his forehead. Kindly he smiled, licking across my neck, forcing me to smile as a joy filled me. His hoof rubbed my side making me nuzzle Master’s muzzle.

“Hey why don’t you kill me instead of molesting that filly!”

My body locked up and Master frowned getting up turning to the gray pony. “I guess you want to die that badly,” Master growled. Master put a gag into the pony’s mouth shutting him up. For a few moments I searched the air. Something didn’t click.

Looking at Master and then the pony. Everything had gone quiet to me and I didn’t know why. Or was it that word, molest? Master wasn’t molesting me, he was loving me. Master was happy with me. I want him to love me. Master’s voice was muffled.

“What?” I asked confused.

“Get up.” Master’s voice snapped me out of my trance.

Quickly I turned over, standing up. “Yes Master?” A razor thin three quarter inch wide bladed knife floated over to me. For a few seconds I stared at it and then I looked at him. A smile had graced his lips. Voice shaky, “What?” I asked confused.

“You’re going to help me. Now open your mouth.” Obediently I opened my mouth letting him slide the knife onto my tongue. Loosely I bit down taking the knife. “Cut his right foreleg.” The gray pony stared at me as I looked at him. Then I looked back at Master and my body trembled seeing a very kind but excited expression on Master’s face. He wanted me t-to hurt a pony.

“I—” Fear made me falter and step back. I knew that expression very well. It was the same one when I was excited about scooters. If I refused he’d only get mad at me. Without a doubt I knew I would be if the pony I was trying to share my life with refused to love the thing I loved most. However to Master it would be like rejecting who he was, what he was. Everything that he did.

“Yes?” he asked smiling widely.

“Nothing Master,” I said a bit muffled from the knife in my mouth. Tilting his head, Master watched me carefully. I couldn’t win this.

Slowly I went forward and Master’s magic held the pony into place. Aiming carefully I brought the knife to his leg. The pony had a welt the size of a golf ball where the bone was broken. With a fast turn of my head and well placed slice on the welt. Blood sprayed out slightly, but not touching me.

The pony groan, but then let out a sigh of relief. “Oh thank Celestia!” he shouted spitting out the gag and I looked at the wound.

Black blood poured out of the wound. He had probably been been laying on it for a long time, and only now was the blood finally able to get out of him. So I probably helped more than hurt. Upon realizing that I looked at Master and he chuckled putting a strapon gag onto the pony from a box under a tool bench.

“Good shot,” Master praised me.

Safety goggles floated onto my head covering my eyes and the knife floated into the air as a clear plastic lining flew over my mussel going into my mouth. It made me shake my head slightly at the odd feeling. “What is this thing?” It covered my nose with a bit of hard plastic shielding it, but allowing me to breathe.

“Well you don’t want the blood in your mouth or eyes.” He put on goggles and a mask onto himself and then slid the knife back into my mouth. “You can get sick and I don’t want you getting sick.”

“Thank you Master.”

“Now torture him.” His words made me look up. “Make him scream a symphony of suffering.” My throat went dry and I turned back to the pony. With an accusing look he was staring at me. Master went to my ear and whispered. “If you make me enjoy watching you. I'll give you a special treat once we get home.” My skin crawled with excitement. “And try to enjoy it yourself.”

His hoof stomped making a loud bang and the door opened. Two guards brought in a nice red sofa. They set it down to the side and he lay down, as they left closing the door. For a moment I stared at him. This was a show to him. He wanted to watch me torture and probably kill a pony.

“Y-yes Master,” I said moving into place. Lightly I tickled the pony’s right side with my knife. Slicing just barely along his belly. His restraints shook as he struggled. A stream of blood ran down my knife’s edge.

My legs froze up as warm blood hit the plastic covering my lips. The plastic was so thin it was like it wasn’t there. Everything trembled in pleasure as the smell washed over me, causing my old wounds to feel like they were bleeding as well.

“MMM!” the pony screamed and I backed up realizing. I had dug the knife in almost an inch deep into the pony’s side. Quickly I pulled the knife out. My breath shortened and panic started to hit me.

What was I doing!? What in Tartarus was I fucking doing!? I backed up shaking. Why was I hurting this pony, it didn’t feel good at all. I opened my mouth letting the knife fall to the ground.

“Why’d you stop?” I looked at Master and blushed seeing him on the sofa. My heart sped up seeing him sprawled out on the sofa. His legs were back and his tail to the side showing himself. My legs rubbed together, but that itch only got worse feeling as the blood drip off my plastic covered chin.

“Master I don’t want to hurt him anymore.”

His eyes burned me painfully as he stared at me, his light smile becoming a frown. “I’m asking you to do this Scootaloo.” The knife floated to my face and I stared at it. His magic slid it to my hooves. Sitting up he sighed. Not wanting to back up and make him mad I sat down biting my trembling lip. “I see you need some motivation.” As he got up I looked at him. Master came over to me sitting down in front of me.

“Please don’t make me.” Master removed my goggles and plastic cover guard with his magic. When he reached forward with his hoof I fell backwards onto my back grunting. He rolled his eyes smiling, he then bent down kissing me. When his hoof rubbed my belly a great feeling went through me.

“I want you to slice him, I could see it in you.” My eyes went wide. It was pointless trying to hide it, he could read my thoughts. “The way you spun with that knife. You were enjoying it.”

“But Master it’s wrong.”

A bit of tiredness went across his face for a moment. He was tired of me refusing him time and time again. “This is now an order.” The goggle and plastic cover went back onto my face. The knife floated to my lips and I stared at it. “Take the knife,” Master growled. It pressed against my lips and I looked away. His magic grasped my snout, opening my mouth and forcing the handle in. “Start,” he growled near my ear.

“Please don’t make me do this,” I begged, my whole body shaking in fear, not wanting to do this.

One hoof wrapped around my belly and he picked me up standing on his hind legs using his magic to help stand. “Fine, I'll help you since this will be your first kill.” A whimpered rattled me as he took the knife out of my mouth and put it to my hoof using his magic to bind it into place.

“Master I don’t want to do this, please I'll do anything! Just don’t make me kill!” His chuckle rocked me to my soul as he forced my hoof with the knife to go forward pressing to the pony’s side. My leg shook trying to pull the knife away, but Master was so much stronger than me. “Please Master don’t.”

As he kissed my ear, tears ran down my face. “Stop begging, or when we get home I'll punish you.” The knife slowly slid into the pony skin and he screamed making me struggle to pull the knife out. Tears clouded my vision making me close my eyes.

This can’t be happening! It isn’t happening! I’m not doing this I’m not doing this! It’s Master, he’s killing this pony not me, it’s not me! “See, that wasn’t so hard.” I opened my eyes and the knife had sliced into the pony’s stomach missing all his vital organs. Wiping the tears away I stared for a moment. It didn’t kill him, I had only just stabbed him. Blood ran down the knifes edge dripping.

“I-I.”

“You ready for us to do it again?” Master asked grinning.

My heart sped up as he pulled the knife out twisting it and the pony screamed struggling even more, but his chains held fast, cutting into him and holding him in place. The knife came out and blood rolled down the pony’s side, but it wasn’t as much as I thought it would be. Master’s lips lightly kissed my neck as he guided my hoof to another spot on the pony’s side, and panic went through me.

“Master I love you!” I shouted quickly and he stopped.

“I love you to Scootaloo, but if you don’t start helping me. When we get home I'll find a certain blue pony with rainbow hair to slate my anger.” His hold on the knife loosened and I thought for a moment holding it.

“Yes Master,” I said. I tried to tune it all out so he wouldn’t have Dash hurt. The knife easily slid lightly into the pony’s side making him scream painfully. Tuning it out was a very bad idea! I tried to pull out, but Master pushed causing the knife to go in deep and the pony screamed, throwing up. The bloody puke went through the holes in the gag onto the floor into a drain in front of the pony.

“See that wasn’t so hard.” Shaking my head, I closed my eyes and Master started pulling out the knife again. I started to weep, blubbering loudly and he grunted.

“Stop Master! I don’t want to!” I cried out.

“Scootaloo, those wounds will take days for him to die from, and that’s if he gets an infection. I’m not going to wait days for him to die. Now stop your crying and keep stabbing him. You just need to do it a few dozen more times. Then it’ll be over.”

“I caaaaannnn’tttt!” I bawled

“You will,” he snapped as he forced me to aim the knife. My other hoof went to the handle and I grabbed with both hooves pulling at the knife trying desperately to stop him from pushing it in again. Easily Master beat me in strength as he forced my hooves to push at the knife, sinking into the pony’s side.

We pulled the knife out and then he aimed at a new spot. Each time I tried stopping him, but it was a pointless notion. After about twenty three stabs I started pushing wanting to get this over with and put the pony out of his misery.

“Warming up are you?” Master asked, kissing my head as I pushed the knife in without his help this time.

“I just want him to die!” I sobbed pulling out the knife. My stabs were at random as he helped only to guide me to points to stab so I didn’t go back inside the wound. Blood sprayed Master when I ripped out the knife.

Everything inside me was thrown up as the pony’s side fell off. It hit the ground and spattered onto the floor, sending waterfalls of blood if waves across the ground and into the drain. Blood and tears dripped from the bottom of my mask as I watched the insides of the pony trying to work despite taking so much damage.

A few steps to the side Master moved us in front of the pony pressing my knife to the pony’s neck. The pony looked at us with bloodshot eyes, tears still rolling down his face. The knife wasn’t very big, but it was long. Meaning I could probably stab the pony another hundred times and still not kill him, especially his other side.

Master’s voice tickled my neck as he whispered to me. “Slit his neck.” Master’s hoof left mine allowing him to finally stand normally without magic. My breathing sped up as Master started to kiss my neck with long smooches. Tears ran down faster as I trembled staring at the pony, which was staring at me. His jaw gurgled out a single word through his gag making me freeze solid.

“Please.”

“Look Scootaloo, he’s begging for release, for you to finally save him. For you to finally end his suffering. End it for him.”

“Are you sure?” I asked shaking even more and he stared at me, but gave me a small nod, telling me yes. “Forgive me,” I squeaked as my blade sliced deep into the pony’s neck. Blood poured out like a small watering fountain. The pony had already lost so much blood, but there was still that much left to drain.

His head fell forward as I watched the light leave his eyes, and Master took out the gag throwing it into a bucket with his magic. The knife floated into the bucket and Master took off my goggles and plastic covering. Also throwing them in the bucket.

After wiping us with rags Master carried me over to the sofa. Everything about me felt like a rag doll. My entire body was numb. Laying on his back, Master set me on his belly and I look down at him. Everything in my body felt wrong. I couldn’t blame this on Master, I had done the final cut without using his magic to force me to.

“Feels great doesn’t it?” My eyes drifted to Master as my tears hit his vest, getting absorbed into it. “I remember my first kill. Sadly I didn’t have help.” I stayed silent, I just stared at him. “I was actually about two years older than you are right now.” He observed my reaction closely. “It was when my mother was about to get mugged, it’s also how I got my cutie mark. I shot a bolt of magic right through the muggers heart before he could mount my mother. I felt so alive after that I'll never forget it.” I just stared at him. “Well say something.”

“Something.”

Disappointment spread across Master’s face, but then he chuckled smiling. “I suppose that’s fine, don’t worry. You’ll come to enjoy it soon enough.”

The air in my lungs left me. “What?” I asked gasping the word.

“What you didn’t think this was going to be the only pony you kill. I'll buy a pony every time we come here for you to kill. You’ll love it!” he said gleefully. I launched off his belly causing my hoof guards to make a metal clink as I landed on the ground. “Come back here.” I started for the door.

“I’m going home.”

“I said come back here,” he said sternly.

“Kiss my plot.” My hoof reached for the door and my body flew into the air going back to Master, forcing me to lay on his belly. My joints whined as I was forced into place. He slapped me making my head snap to one side.

“Don’t be a brat.”

“Then don’t be a fucking idiot!” I shouted. “You just made me kill a pony! And you think I’m going to be happy about that? You think I’m going to tell you thank you? Of course not! I didn’t want to do this, and you knew that. Why do you have to go so far to make me unhappy when I’m with you. Do you always have to hurt me every second I’m with you?” We stared at each other and I wiped my tears away. “Why can’t you just love me like a normal pony.” I buried my face into his chest.

“Because you’re anything but a normal pony. Plus you’re so cute when you’re crying, I love it, you know that.” He kissed my forehead and I started to cry harder into his chest shaking my body.

“Please don’t.”

“Cheer up.”

“Why can’t you let me be angry for five minutes! I just killed a pony!” I shouted into his chest and he chuckled.

“No, because I love you.” He lifted up my head with his magic and kissed me, hugging me warmly. “And I don’t like it when you’re angry at me.” I whimpered and he kissed me again pulling me forward so I could kiss him back.

“No amount of kissing is going to change how I feel.”

“Oh?”

Blush went across my face. “I didn’t mean it like that!” Gently Master kissed my neck and I looked at the pony, blood was still dripping. Whether or not I wanted this, I knew where this was heading. It would be worse than mocking the dead. “Master, can we please go somewhere else?”

“Nope.” As he suckled my throat I bit my lip and he licked my throat. Magic started removing my shirt and I sighed not fighting him, or helping him. My clothes floated to the ground and I closed my legs feeling embarrassed. I had started to enjoy wearing clothes. They seemed to offer me some comfort and pockets. Master turned over making me land on the sofa under him.

“Yes Master,” I said looking down.

Master rolled his eyes and sighed. His horn lit up with his blue aura encasing a large cleaver on the wall. The blade glided through the air and I swallowed. It swung with a clean slice cutting off the pony’s head. Holding me down Master used the cleaver to stab the head and put it into the bucket.

“Better?”

Shivering I looked at him. “Yes?” I said unsure, but more not wanting him to chop the pony to bits. This was nightmarish as is, and he didn’t need to add to it.

“I swear I spoil you sometimes.” I nodded and he kissed me. As he pressed against me with his tip I flinched at a sting. Of course I hadn’t completely healed, that of course made him frowned. Switching positions he lowered himself, slowly kissing my belly and staring at me intently watching my expression.

His wet tongue ran along my belly like a blade making me smile at the good feeling as he went down to my loins. Licking with his tongue softly I cringed. My wings cracked as I pulled them tight against my sides.

My body cringed in pleasure as his lips pressed against my folds and his tongue slid inside me twisting, going deep. A moan escaped me as his tongue somehow made it to my womb, wiggling inside. It whipped around inside making me clamp down on his tongue with my walls, having a hard time from clamping his head between my legs. Oh that wasn’t a good feeling. Though what confused me more was how his tongue was so long!

“Master, that doesn’t feel good,” I said putting my hoof on my stomach pressuring, as if that would help me. His tongue twisted in my tubes as the edge of it hardened inside my womb scraping on my insides.

A moan and whimper mixed as my insides welcomed his tongue with moistness, but not the blade like tip searching inside my womb. Horror went through me as I saw blood drip from the corner of his mouth.

It was in an instant as everything inside shifted, causing me to moan as every ounce of my insides became wet inside me. A smile creased his face as his tongue slowly pulled out of me whirling around. Moving back up he kissed me. Making me taste blood.

This time when his tip pressed against my opening it was a very welcome feeling. It was almost as if everything was heightened inside me. With the simplest of pushes he slid inside of me. At first making me gasp as my insides swirled around adjusting to his size. This time however they stretched just enough making me moan. I grunted as his tip pressed against my womb.

Of the few times he had been able to fit inside me, something else was right, and right now, it wasn’t there, but that didn’t seem to matter because he actually seemed to fit. It was a very snug fit, but it was a very pleasurable fit at that. My body twisted around so I was on all four and he was behind me.

“How does it feel?” Master asked pulling out. Without a moment of hesitation I wrapped my tail around any of his length which didn’t fit inside me.

“Great Master,” I moaned in response. His lips bristled my neck and I held onto the sofa the best I could. Slowly he went forward.

My teeth grinded against the sofa’s fabric as I bit into it causing my body vibrate with pleasure. It was almost too much from a single thrust. Everything quivered and I started dripping onto the sofa. Another flood of lubricant wet him.

“You’re really enjoying this, I’m honestly surprised. I guess it was a good idea to stretch you out enough.” I nodded as he pulled out making me shiver and my insides bellowed out in wet slippery joy. Then slipping back inside me with quick slips.

My tail tightened around his open shaft and he kissed my head and kept going. It was so easy, but I climaxed. Oh I was completely his. My mind clouded as I let the feeling fill my mind to the brim. Leaving no space to think.

“Faster, Master,” I begged moaning and he went to my ear.

“How does it feel to be a murder?” I snapped back to reality gripping onto him tighter without realizing it and moaning.

“What?” I asked whimpering. This wasn’t the time to make me think about me murdering a pony!

“Did you enjoy slitting his throat?” I started to breath faster as Master matched my breathing with overly soft thrusts. Tears went down my face and I whimpered. “Did you enjoy watching his eyes as the light left them?” Master wasn’t going to let me have a single moment. I doubted even begging would help me.

“I didn’t,” I choked out.

“It doesn’t matter if you lie, tell me you did.”

“I enjoyed it!” I shouted, tears running down my face.

“Tell me you became wet slicing that knife into his skin.” Feelings started to mix confusing me. Something was wrong, why wasn’t I feeling as bad as I should?! I started to cry as the good feeling mixed with the bad like a sandglass of red and pink sand.

“Master. Stop. Reminding. Me,” I said in between thrusts.

“Tell me.”

“Yes!”

“Did you enjoy sliding the knife into his skin as he screamed, begged and cried for you to stop stabbing him?”

“Yessss! I enjoyed. Sliding. The knife. Into him!” I cried out.

“Did you enjoy it most when it was slow?” Master slowed down making drool start go down the corners of my mouth. “Or fast?” He sped up making me moan.

“Fast! Fast!” I shouted and he started going faster.

“Was it when his breath was taken from him that you realized you loved this?” His head went around allowing him to kiss me sliding his tongue down my throat just enough. Master floated the head in front of me and I screamed scared.

He sucked out my breath as I screamed choking me. My body started to twitch as he took all my air. I pulled back, but he held me with magic making me start to black out. Then my insides contracted and I gasped sucking some air from Master as I exploded soaking his dick completely along with my tail.

It felt so good as my body revolted in pleasure where I thought should be pain. Giving me the best orgasm I had ever had. He pulled his tongue out allowing me to gasp as I regained control of my body shaking.

“Y-yes Master.”

“Would you like to see a spell I learned recently?” He whispered into my ear. I nodded still breathing hard. His horn lit up and my body became boiling hot. “Look up.” Upon looking forward my eyes went wide seeing me! In front of me! I paused looking up and he looked down stopping.

“What?” I asked looking at Master and then at. It? I wasn’t sure what it was, but I knew it wasn’t me.

“That one’s a magic clone.” I looked me sitting in front of me. “You’ll feel everything she feels unless I want otherwise.” He thrusted into me making me moan. “It’s like you in every way, but it’s what you’d be if I hadn’t come along.” He slowed allowing me to study myself sitting in front of me.

Her fur was clean, she had no wounds, but. I froze. Her wings were so small. I shook realizing that wasn’t me when I was at my birthday. That was weeks or months before my birthday long before I met Master.

“I’d have larger wings.”

“Would you like to know a secret?” I looked at him and he grinned. “I fed you growth pills before we met.”

My eyes went wide. “You what?” I asked breathless.

“A few weeks before I met you I had growth pills put into your food. You’re wings weren’t growing fast enough and you couldn’t fly. I couldn’t very well have a cripple wife, now could I?”

This was unbelievable, or rather, almost making me stared him. “You mean—”

“I gave you the ability to fly.” Master smirked. “Just imagine what you’d be like if you couldn’t fly?”

Tears went down my face once again and I pushed up against Master. “Thank you so much Master.”

Softly Master kissed me. “Best of all your wings won’t stop growing till you're much older. They will be much larger than even Rainbow Dash’s wings. You’ll be so fast. Can you imagine it?” I nodded and he kissed my neck. “Good.” A moan rattled my throat as he started moving again. “Now watch her.” Turning back I looked at me and she smiled as she started to change.

Days, weeks and months flew by for her aging her and I watched her wings grow larger and larger. Marks started inscribing onto her body. She smiled and tears went down my face seeing me over time.

The aging slowed down to me at this exact moment. I was hurt so badly, but she wasn’t wearing clothes to hide it all. The other me held up the head grinning and I backed up into Master making him go deep inside me. My body shook.

“Master, tell her to put it down. Please.” With a thrust he pushed me forward and then went back in me forcing me to moan. The other me put it down and got onto the armrest smiling. I had a hard time thinking straight as Master sped up and she grew more.

“In a few years.” She stepped off the sofa now able to look over the leg rest on the side of the sofa. “You’ll be in adolescent years.” Her scars had faded and her wings were huge. Easily the same size as Dash’s were now. Her wings folded out causing a large gust of wind. Then she started aging again. “Then once you reach adulthood.” My eyes went wide and Master slowed to a stop.

It had to be a lie of some kind. A trick, I wasn’t going to be that beautiful. It simply wasn’t possible. My wounds had faded away completely along with most of my brandings. Only the spirals Master had gifted with me were still there taking on both my right and left side showing some kind of magical glow.

The other me was taller than Dash by about a hoof or two’s width. A very fit figure, my purple mane shined as if made of some kind of spiked metal, my orange coat shined almost like polished copper, and my eyes glowed like amethyst gems. She smirked kindly having a strong will about her.

Wow, I mean wow. If I could look like that. I looked prettier than Dash, stronger and faster to. I looked up at Master and he was staring at her as well with a blank expression. She grinned staring at him licking her lips.

“I love you Master,” she said and looked down at me winking. I frowned elbowing him lightly.

“Hey I’m still down here.”

“Oh sorry, I just. I didn’t make her look like that.”

My body froze. “What?”

“Nothing, never mind.” His horn lit up and she disappeared in a mist.

“What do you mean you didn’t make her look like that? It was your spell. How did you not have control over it?”

“Quiet, I just recently learned this spell and I haven’t perfected it. Like any spell they can go wrong when you're first learning them. The spell allows me to make a magic clone which is basically flesh and blood. However it only had a certain range before it becomes unstable and melts. I mixed it with what I think you’ll look like, but that wasn’t the image I had in my head at all. Anyway it doesn’t matter.”

Master started thrusting into me making me lose my train of thought instantly. He had side tracked me somehow yet again. My tail ran along his length and he grunted as I made it hard for him to keep steady. With a throbbing he stopped and pulled out sending his load onto my back. A bit of it dripped onto the sofa.

“I’m glad you enjoyed my tail.”

He laughed grinning and making me smile as well. Rags floated over and started cleaning us off. “Yeah you have a very soft tail.” Master went forward kissing me as he tossed the pony’s head into the bucket with the rags. Oddly I didn’t feel that bad about it, in fact I felt relieved. At least he was no longer waving it around.

“Thank you.” Once he got off the sofa, Master started getting me dressed. As I finished getting dressed he stomped his hoof and two guards came into the room.

“Sir?” one of them asked.

“We’re done.”

“Is that so?” I turned looking at the unicorn guard from the arena which had killed the pony by accident. He had a green coat with blue eyes.

“I don’t believe that was a question.” The two guard took out the body and the head in the bucket.

“Of course it wasn’t, I was just making sure.” Master turned to me beckoning for me to follow him.

“Come Scoo—” My eyes went wide as the guard punched Master in the face sending him flying across the room and into the wall with a snapping sound. Tools rain down onto him from the wall as he fell to the ground.

“Take him,” the guard said. Two guards ran over to him, putting a ring on his horn and then putting cuffs on him in the seconds before he got up. The head guard grinned seeing me on the sofa. Oddly I was calm and everything was clear. Sure I was shocked, but there had been no wow factor to his attack. “Take her as—”

He was cut short as I punched him in the face launching off of the sofa’s armrest sending it into the metal cabinet behind me as my wings propelled me like an arrow. My hoof sliced through the air and connected with his thick metal helmet’s forehead piece.

Rocketing the guard through the air into the wall as my punch warped his helmet’s metal from my blow. His armor screeched as it twisted and crashed against the wall. My hoof guards touched the ground as the guard fell to the floor bleeding.

All ten guards plus the two holding Master, including Master himself were in utter shock from my attack. Next to constantly working out I was built better than a brick. My muscles were more condensed than stone and I could crack a bolder with full force. Of course doing that would more likely break my bones, but I was getting used to pain by now.

Fear went through the two guards holding MY Master. The ten guards in the hallway launched forward, but missed me just barely as I launched forward punching one in the cheek crushing his jaw and nearly snapping his neck as he spun into the wall smacking against it extremely hard.

As I turned, five magic bolts hit my side and sent me flying through the now empty tool wall and into another room. Quickly I rolled midair hitting the cement floor landing on my hooves dizzy and shaken, sliding to a stop. I looked up quickly realizing I was in an empty storage room.

Six unicorn guards quickly came in through my small hole breaking through some more of the cardboard type wall themselves. Blood rolled down my side from scratches. My clothes had acted as something of a shield having been completely shredded.

“Surround her fools!” The green guard pony I had punched shouted trying to take off his deformed bloody golden helmet. They hurried and moved around me making me bend down, spreading out my wings. The gust of wind I created hollowed inside the room making all of them become unsteady.

“Don’t be afraid! It’s just a filly!” the head guard shouted. Finally he managed to take off his warped helmet and I moved, making it look like I was going left. Their magic blasts cracked the ground as they hit, but I swiveled going right. Spinning like a ninja star and kicking two of the guard’s in the face and sending them stumbling into a third.

My body spun into the wall with enough force to fracture the wall landing on it perfectly. It felt almost as if I was on the ground from how much force followed me. Never had I truly gotten into a life or death fight fight, but that didn’t mean I hadn’t studied Dash countless times while she learned to fight. Though having powerful wings did help a lot.

Magic quickly followed after me, but I already pressed off the wall sending it shooting into the next room. The guard screamed like a filly having only time to do that before I punched another one and sent him flying through another wall.

The other two shot magic at me but missed as I flipped midair. However this time while in the air something grabbed my leg. All I could see was a blue and gold blur as I was whipped into the ground like a doll. My head smacked against the ground causing me to black out cold.

Author's Note

And thanks to Kaidan for editing!

Captured

Warning!!! This chapter has overly large amounts of gore. Feel free to skim about two thirds of the chapter to the marker that I have set at the end of the gore. However the gore scenes of this chapter are very important because they deal with Scootaloo’s mind’s progression, though after this chapter there will be no other large gore scenes for the rest of the story.

So please take solace in that, there will be plenty of torture scenes and that may get gory, but not to this level. Read on my crazy ponies!!!

Cold nipped at my hooves as everything around me felt numb, no not numb, that wasn’t the right word for it. It was more similar to, empty. Like I was made of air, and everything was heavier than I was.

“Time to wake up, you brat!” Freezing water rained onto me, but I didn’t flinch opening my eyes slowly and looking up. The green guard pony was standing in front of me, with a bucket that had his aura around it. “Oh good, you're awake.” His magic dried me instantly, and I looked around.

We were in a red room like the one Master and I were in with the other pony. There was a single light in the ceiling, which flickered slightly. The white walls had blood stains and other marks. This room had been used many times. In fact, many of the tools were still soaked in blood and bits of flesh.

“So?” I asked with lazy eyes and a blank expression.

A growled rolled off his throat, but then his body relaxed, and he grinned. “I'll cure you of that attitude real fast, believe me.”

Lacking even an ounce of emotion, I countered, “Try me.”

“You want to die, don’t you?”

Without knowing it, he had hit the nail on the head. In a fashion by which made me seem bored, I tilted my head. “Did I say I wanted to be alive?” Pain seeped into my hooves, and I tensed up as I realized that I was upside down and hanging from a wooden cross. All four of my hooves were stretched out. However my limbs were plenty limber, so it was comfortable. Almost like I was laying flat on the ground, and it didn’t matter that I was upside down.

“Oh? I bet you’re quite the screamer.” A small knife floated in the air. “How about we hear you scream.”

The knife stuck into my right upper foreleg, piercing an inch or two deep. A nasty feeling rippled through my body, but it was a feeling that I had grown quite used to. Luckily for me—on some level—it was just a random spot that I wouldn’t affect my walking. For a moment we stared at each other. His eyebrow rose when I didn’t even bat an eyelash, and I started to laugh at him. He looked at the knife and then pulled it out.

“Really!?” I shouted laughing harder. “That’s the worse you got! Come on at least chop off a limb!” He backed up startled. “Oh come on! You can’t possibly be that sad. You were doing just fine when you were in the arena—” I stopped. “Oh wait! You killed your pony before he was meant to die! I guess you just buck up everything!” I hollered laughing hard making the cross shake.

“SHUT UP!” he screamed, punching me. I started to laugh almost too hard, causing me to have trouble breathing.

“Oh, I can’t breathe!” He punched me again and again as I laughed at him. Each sad excuse for a punch made me laugh harder. He stopped breathing hard as blood ran down my body from cuts. I was still laughing at him even though I was choking from the pain.

While this beating was painful, it was nothing compared to Master’s. At least Master knew how to make me fear him. This pony had nothing on me, he knew nothing and could only torture and kill me. My laughs were worth more than his life.

His teeth ground together. “Fine.” Slowly I stopped laughing when his body relaxed, and he grinned. “You think that this is a joke. I see, here let me enlighten you.” Magic turned my cross which was on a hinge, and my eyes went wide seeing Balai flat on a wooden stand that was on of a table in the center of the room. The wooden stand had hinges where her shoulder and plot bent. His body had hidden her from my sight.

She was strapped to the stand. It ran along her back and all the way up to her head. A wooden board ran behind each one of her legs holding her painfully in place. The straps cut into her hooves, spikes on the inside made it so she couldn’t just slide out of them. She struggled. Scared so badly that she had wet herself.

“So what’s your point?” I asked, trying to hide my panic. Even though I knew Balai for only a short time, she was still my friend.

“You can’t see around you very well, can you?” He spun my cross allowing me to see the torture tools completely covering the walls. Balai didn’t have a mark on her, but that didn’t mean anything. They still probably scared her.

“Amusing, but why are you doing this to her?”

“You put three guards into the hospital, two are in comas, and one has a completely smashed jaw! He won’t be able to move it again! And that’s if he doesn’t die in surgery! You should get worse!”

“But she didn’t do anything! And you attacked us first!”

“Doesn’t matter, Jerard has been found guilty of capital crimes. All those related to him are being put to death. Normally we would make this public, but since he’s so well known to the world, we’re doing it quietly.”

“How much?”

“What?”

“For her life.”

“You can’t buy your-”

“NOT MY LIFE! HERS!” I screamed, and he froze. “Dying would be a blessing to me at this point. I’d only thank you if you made it slow and painful. Even if you put me through nightmares a hundred times, it still wouldn’t be enough.”

“Oh? Even if your master is dead?”

“He made me kill a pony; I shouldn’t be alive. Balai though, she hasn’t done anything to deserve this. Please, I'll do anything, just let her go. Name your price. I'll find a way to pay you, I promise.”

“Sorry, orders.” He grinned, churning my insides. “Plus I’m not taking a chance on that. If I fail, I lose my head, so I don’t have much of a choice.” A whip with metal squares in it floated into the air, and he took it with his hoof.

My body crawled and shocked me as panic seeped into my veins. “Stop! Wait, she didn’t do anything!”

“Sorry, doesn’t matter.”

“Stop!” The whip came down with an ear piercing crackle as the sharp squares slashed into Balai’s flesh. Blood sprayed across the room as he pulled back. “STOP!” I screamed, and he laughed.

“Am I getting to you now?” he growled, grinning.

“I'll kill you! I swear to Celestia, I'll rip your spine out!”

“Good luck with that!” I struggled harder, making the metal bindings laugh at me as they held fast. Balai started screaming behind her gag, struggling as blood started to roll off her large belly gash.

“Wait! What’s your name!?” I screamed. He didn’t turn as the whip came down again across Balai’s belly again, this time tracing very close to the last carved out line. “Mine’s Scootaloo!” He stopped and looked at me.

“Coffin Creed.”

“Can I call you Coffin?”

“I don’t care. You’re still going to die. Also since you won’t scream. I'll have to make her scream for you.”

“Wait, please let’s talk about this!” His whip crackled through the air as it came down across Balai’s face. He pulled back slashing her cheek, ripping across her snout, and up her forehead, tearing out a very large chunk of flesh like a pair of shark teeth. Coffin had angled the blade, causing the flesh and blood to spray me, and forcing me to look away. Tears ran down my face, mixing with the blood.

“What’s wrong? Not enjoying the show!?” His magic gasped my chin, making me look at Balai. “Oh come on, you have to enjoy the show.” Coffin walked over to the furnace and pulled out a long, white hot pole.

The pole caused water in the air to steam. He went over to Balai, and I struggled with every fiber of my being, as the metal restraints started to screech. The sizzle of her flesh caused Balai to scream so hard, her body vibrated violently. Coffin pressed the pole deep, sealing the gash across her face. He chuckled to himself as he continued to seal the remaining cuts, and then placed the pole back inside the blistering hot furnace. Tears covered Balai’s face, and he grinned wider.

“Please, what do you want?! I can get you anything!”

“You have nothing I want.”

“Please!” A gag was shoved into my mouth, shutting me up. Coffin walked over to the wall, looking around.

A box of wooden nails flew off a shelf, along with a hammer, before settling down next to Balai’s head. One nail flew into the air hovering over her left foreleg’s hoof. Coffin picked up the hammer.

She shook her head as he brought the hammer down, sending the nail through her hoof easily. Balai screamed into her gag as the nail splintered against her bone. Another nail floated over the same hoof in a different place, and he brought the hammer down again. Like the first one, it went in, and shattered against her bone, making her scream as tiny bits of the nail fractured under her skin.

Coffin laughed looking at me as he began to hammer nail after nail into Balai’s hooves, moving to a new hoof once the hoof became a bloody bag of mashed meat. Once her hooves no longer stopped the nails in the slightest, he wiped the sweat from his brow, putting the hammer and nails on the wall again.

“Normally, I’d have you start walking around, but I’m not allowed to have you leave this room.” A piece of burning wood came out of the furnace and flew over to Balai’s mane. The piece brushed against her hair, starting it on fire. She shook as the fire ran up along her hair. The wood then flew down to her tail, starting it on fire as well.

The small blaze climbed along her tail and mane, filling the air with a horrid smell causing the stallion to cough. It burned all the way to her head and started burning what fur was within reach of the fire.

It went out after a minute, leaving burned skin in its wake. Balai’s tail twisted in what I imagined would be agony. The smell of charred flesh filled the air causing Balai to start choking. As Coffin gagged on the smell, he turned on a fan to purge the air. Once the air was clear, he turned it off. Floating a knife over to him, he started humming a song of some sort as he brought the knife over her belly.

His blade pressed against her skin and cut into it deeply, leaving a large open wound. With his magic, he opened the wound wide, ripping the edges. A magic mist went inside, and she squirmed as it started sending small streams of blood out of her.

Coffin reached inside after a minute and pulled out her uterus. Horror went through me—no, horror was an understatement—as her foal fell out of the uterus, swinging in the air from its cord. His eyes went wide, and he began to laugh tossing the uterus and foal into a trashcan behind him. My metal restraints started to bend slightly as I kept pressure on them not caring that they cut into me and sent blood rolling down my legs.

“Looks like somepony was pregnant.” He laughed as his magic closed her wound. “That’s too bad. Oh well.” He went below her, and I froze solid as his member was to length under him, sliding along the table. She shook her head what little she could as he moved up against her and thrust inside her.

She screamed, and he pulled out most of the way, covered in blood. He smirked as he started thrusting inside her painfully hard. My restraints screamed as he finished inside, taking only twenty seconds, coating himself and her, with his bastard’s puss.

My skin started to rip, making blood roll down my legs. I needed to kill him! I needed to stop him! I screamed in rage as he wiped his member on her leg. His hoof took the knife once again and made quick slashes around her maid dress cutie mark.

Balai had stopped struggling after he finished inside her. Her dead look made me cringe as I still fought. He ripped off her cutie mark and tossed it into the trashcan. Then did so with the other side as well.

The knife floated back to the wall being replaced by a saw. Coffin went to her head and smiled as he started sawing off her horn. It snapped off after he got halfway through, and he looked at it. A black crystal ring was on it. He took off the ring and it evaporated.

Angling the horn over her right eye, he stabbed it down into it. His monstrous grin couldn’t go wider as the eye came out wrapped around the horn. His magically pulled the eye off and tossed it into the trash. He then brought down the horn on the second eye completely blinding her this time.

Coffin wiped his brow sweating. A small metal sledge hammer replaced his saw, and he stopped, seeing the dead expression on her face. She wheezed quietly, and he sighed putting the hammer back onto the wall.

“Well that was really quick.” He pulled up her legs with his magic. The wooden restraint she was on, hinged at her joints, forcing her to stand upside down with her back against the table. His magic held her legs in place as he locked the wooden leg boards into place. Then, he slid wooden blocks under her plot forcing it up at an angle. Her bottom half was completely pointing up to the ceiling. His magic removed my gag.

“I'll kill you,” I growled, and he laughed. “I swear to you, you will not be walking out of this room, what I’m going to do to you will make what you’re doing to her seem like a blessing!”

“Can’t you see it?” His hoof pointed up making me look up at a large black box over Balai’s table. Everything went numb. I stared shocked, my body shook seeing at least ten huge tree-eating metal blades. Each one at least three inches thick and a yard in diameter. “Are you scared yet?” I blinked sucking in air realizing I had frozen showing my shock.

“I'll never be scared of you.”

“Oh, so you want to know more do you? You see that is a tree shredder. You throw wood in there to get tiny bits for firewood. Makes a better fire and it’s lighter. This shredder though has been specially modified for flesh.”

“You think that’s scary?! You’re an idiot!”

Coffin scoffed, smirking. “Normally it’d jam or kill them too quickly. This however heats up so hot, that it sears the wound closed as it’s making it. Of course as blood, flesh, and bone get into the mix it slowly cools, causing them to bleed out so slowly, it’s like paper cuts. Plus since they are hung upside down while they are being fed into the machine, it takes hours to fully eat a pony at the lowest speed. Of course I don’t have that long so...”

“You think that’s bad? Compared to what I’m going to do to you, this will seem like a blessing!” I shouted.

Laughing, he went over to the wall pressing a big green button, one of four. The machine made a low hum as it started, but then the blades started turning slowly. The scream of metal made me fight against my restraints more.

“We’ll see about that won't we.”

The machine started lowering as he pressed a yellow button making it go down quickly through the open space. It reached her hooves and started cutting, making him let go of the button. Her body shook as it sliced centimeter thin layers off of her hooves.

My metal restraints started to scream again, being masked by the machine’s noise. My muscles screamed at me, forcing me to stop pulling. The machine had almost made it to her knees. However that only made me ignore the searing pain. Coffin didn’t look at me, he just laughed, watching.

Slowly, my skin started to rip off as I pulled harder and harder each time, slowly sliding my hooves out from the restraints. Then everything froze as a realization dawned on me. I was trying to break the restraints, I needed to slide out!

Coffin watched, almost in some kind of trance, enjoying every second of it as the blades made it past her upper legs. I held in a scream as the blades finished with her legs and started chopping away at her lower half having been angled upward.

One hoof, a single hoof was all I needed! It took me over half an hour of slowly skinning them to get free. As they bled, it allowed me to slide just a tiny bit faster. My right foreleg slid out first.

Then with that one hoof loose, I easily wrapped it around my other one and pulled, ripping my other foreleg free. Pushing against the restraints, I freed my hind hooves with bloody might, causing the hoof guards to fall onto the hard stone floor with a loud metal clang that was just barely audible above the machine.

The second his ear flickered, he turned toward me, but it was too late for him. I pressed my hind hooves against the wall, and pushed every last bit of strength I had into them. He gasped, not able to react, as I launched off so hard and fast my bones crushed against each other from the pressure.

Oh the feeling I felt while I watched his expression go in slow motion. My bloody, skinned hoof molded into his face sending him flying into the wall so hard, that the entire stone wall cracked from his hit.

Quickly I spread out my wings, knocking a few tools off as I slid to a halt on the workbench, leaving a bloody trail in my wake. All of my muscles quivered in pain as my right hoof made a cracking sound from the painful punch. However, that didn’t stop me from hitting the red button, causing the blades to stop and the machine to rise.

Without a moment of hesitation, I jumped across to the table and gasped seeing her mutilated body. She had no limbs left, and at least a third of her plot was completely gone. Even if she lived, she’d be living in a hell worse than Tartarus. The room seemed to shake as tears flooded my face, I couldn’t save her in time. How useless was I? I couldn’t even save one of the only ponies that had ever helped me, let alone tried to save me.

“I’m so sorry,” I cried putting my hoof on her chest. She coughed behind her gag and I stumbled backwards falling onto the floor with a loud thud against the stone floor. As fast as I could, I jumped onto the table and took out the gag.

First she gasped, and then, two words came out of her mouth. “Kill me,” Balai whispered in a cry of agony. Everything blurred for a moment before coming back into focus. Everything was shaking again somehow, and I stepped back ending on the edge of the metal table almost falling off again.

“Bal-Balai?”

“Please,” she cried with a sore voice. “I need to die, please.”

“But.”

“Scootaloo, I stopped feeling everything when he ripped out my uterus. I can’t see, but I know something is missing.” I looked at her body. “Please, don’t make me live like whatever I’ve become.” She coughed out blood. “You’re my friend right?” she asked.

“Y-yes?” I choked on my words.

“I can’t feel anything right now, but I don’t know how long that will last. I need to die before I can feel things again. Please Scootaloo, I need your help. Friends help other friends, and I really need your help to do this.”

“You’re asking me to kill you,” my voice broke.

“Please be my friend, Scootaloo.” My tears fell onto her cheek. Even if I wanted to save her, I couldn’t like this. There was nothing I could do. She was right, I needed to help her, I needed to be a true friend, because a friend wouldn’t allow this. A friend wouldn’t refuse to give such a mercy. If I was her, I’d want the same. It only took me a moment to spot a knife on the wall. I flew over and grabbed it.

Burning pain went through my skinned hooves, but that didn’t matter. This wasn’t the first time I had killed a pony, I had done this before, I had watched pony murder, and I had enjoyed it all. But nothing mattered anymore, just helping a friend. For the last time everything shook around me as I flew back over to her. I had to muffle my own cries so she wouldn’t feel bad as I helped her.

“A-are you sure? Is this-is-is this what you want?”

“Find Jerard.” My bones locked. “You need him if you want to escape. Go as soon as you’re done with me; you need to live.” The knife vibrated as I stared at it. She was right, I needed Master to escape. Not only was I in a foreign kingdom, but I was wanted. “Now please help me, release me from this hell,” she begged. With my arm I wiped my eyes trying to get the tears out of them, but it was pointless.

“I love you, Balai. I’m sorry I couldn’t save you.”

“I love you to, Scootaloo, and it’s not your fault.” Her smile made me grit my teeth, and I slashed with the knife, cutting through her throat easily, but I had missed my mark. She gurgled as blood poured out of her neck and onto the table. The knife dropped, falling to the metal table as the blood flowed onto the floor.

Her body finally stopped twitching after thirty seven seconds. It took that long for her to finally bleed out. Releasing her from her hell, but trapping me in a new one. I looked up and my tears slowly stopped flowing. Balai was no longer suffering. She was finally free from this nightmare.

Soon my gaze drifted to Coffin as my sadness changed to rage. He was knocked out cold against the wall. If Master wasn’t dead by now, he wouldn’t be when I was done with Coffin. Being as careful as possible, I removed Balai’s body from the table and set it to the side. Sadly I couldn’t bury her, but I could avenge her.

My bloody hooves squashed against the ground as I went over to Coffin, and I dragged him onto the table. His head slammed against the table as I lifted him up. It took me a minute to set him in place before strapping him down to the table, removing his gold armor.

The knife I had used to release Balai slipped slightly on my hoof, but that didn’t stop me from stabbing it into his foreleg. When his eyes opened, he let out a scream of pain, and moved his head up just as I stomped down on his horn, breaking it off with a loud, brittle snap.

“Ahhhhh, bitch!” Coffin struggled desperately.

Slowly, I put my hoof on the hilt of the knife. It swirled it around, but I never looked away from him. With a quick motion I pulled it out and stabbed him again in his foreleg. He screamed in pain, and I punched him. My body drifted to his ear, and terror went through him as tears went down his face.

“I told you I was going to kill you, and now... you will understand what I meant when I said what you did to her was a blessing. I want to hear you scream.”

Watching my step, I went around above his skull and sat down. Twilight had once given me a book on equestrian anatomy. The one thing I was interested in was the brain and how we only feel pain because of the brain.

My knife slid along his skull, cutting through his flesh, while he screamed. Oh so slowly, I peeled back the skin, tossing it onto the floor. His pink skull shined without skin. My knife wouldn’t work for the skull.

After putting my knife in my pocket, I jumped over to the wall, plucking a large spike and saw from the wall before jumping back over. I went to his head and hit with the back of the spike with my hoof creating a small hole.

Then I took the saw and lifted it up. The sawing of bone gave me a slight chill as I cut out a large square in his skull. My body rolled in pleasure as he screamed in pain. I pulled the skull piece off, exposing a section of his brain. Carefully I reached inside with the knife and cut a bit. He gasped and then started breathing hard. The skull piece fit perfectly into place, sealing it, and stopping brain juice from leaking out.

“What did you just do?!” he shouted.

“You stopped screaming,” I said flatly, getting up and flying over the wall, putting the spike and saw back and getting a clamp.

“What did you do!?”

“I nipped your brain’s pain center.” My mouth watered. “That way you feel everything at a highly increased rate.” Turning, I flew over to him and landed between his hind legs.

“What do you mean by that!?”

“Basically, a paper cut will feel like somepony slashed you with a sword.” My smiled grew wider, breathing lightly on his stallion-hood. His body cringed as it pulsed. “You took everything from my friend.” I blew along his tip. “You killed her foal.” I blew again. “An innocent life’s blood is on your hooves, and you laughed as you put her unborn foal in the trashcan. Like it was nothing.”

“It was my orders!” he barked, and I blew onto him.

“I don’t care if they were your orders or not. You don’t take innocent lives, no matter the reason.” Though I was worse than him. Not only had I killed an innocent, but I killed a friend. It didn’t matter that she begged me. I still slit her throat. His member stood up at full salute, and I leaned back. “Wow,” I chuckled, staring at his rather small dick.

“Shut up!” he screamed high pitched, and I started laughing.

“I’ve seen foals with bigger dicks than this! Now I feel sad that such a sorry excuse for a cock even touched my friend!”

“Shut up!” He struggled more, but stopped as I picked up a clamp, brushing it against his ball sack.

“Now that’s no way to speak to me.” It clamped on his balls, and he grunted painfully as it cut off circulation. “You should know when to shut up!” The air was knocked out of him when I punched him in the balls.

“Bitch,” he coughed. I pulled my knife out of my pocket and sliced the blade lightly up his thigh, and he screamed.

“That wasn’t more than a scratch.” He looked down, and horror went across his face as I stabbed the knife into his thigh again. His sweet music filled my ears so wonderfully, and with each phrase I stabbed again. “I had to. Kill my friend. With this knife. So you’re going to. Feel no mercy by its blade.”

“You think you can get away with this!?”

“I don’t care if I die here or fighting my way out. But I promise you there’s going to be a graveyard needing to be built once I’m done here. This I swear to you.”

“You won’t make it even that far!”

My laugh made his hair stand on end. “There is one thing I do need to thank you for though. You taught me why Master had me kill. Sometimes you don’t have a choice, and you need to murder if you want to save or help ponies. Sometimes you need to put them out because you love them.”

It was funny, when Balai was dying, I couldn’t stop crying, but now, not a single tear left my eyes. Balai’s old gag slipped slightly, but I managed to shove it into his mouth. My beautiful knife slid out of his thigh easily.

With clear aim I brought my knife back down in a different area, not to going too deep, but deep enough that it hurt like hell. Then I stopped for a moment, and looked around. There was something that I had forgotten.

As I got up, putting my knife into my pocket, I looked around for a moment before spying what I had been searching for. I quickly grabbed the goggles and plastic cover, donning them to protect my eyes and mouth. Then I quickly wrapped my hooves from a first aid kit. Wonderful thought crept through me when I spied hooks hanging from the ceiling around the tree shredder.

My wings spread and flapped, flying me into the air. The chain from the one hook that I pulled down shook, causing the hooks to clang together loudly. The hooks looped his skin so easily, ripping through almost like he was made of butter. When I undid his straps, he flailed around for a few second. A chain to a pulley shined being the cleanest thing in the room. It felt great as I pulled on it, lifting him into the air at least half a yard.

His body flipped over, hanging his hooves below him, and once again his wondrous scream filled the air so sweetly as the hooks ripped even more skin. With a swift kick I knocked the table out from under Coffin. Then I lowered him, hooking the metal chain on a hook on the wall holding him in place hanging.

Blood dripped to the ground as he hung a few inches from the floor. It was enough to be able to swing him, but he couldn’t touch anything at all. So I pushed him and he screamed a magnificent melody, it would give Sweetie Belle a run for her money from how beautiful his screams of agony were.

If felt great to finally be the one to be causing the pain, to finally feel free of my unending torment. Chains connected to the ground were a bit heavy, but were easily locked around all four of his hooves. I pulled out my knife and put it into my mouth, smiling.

My body shuttered in excitement as I went forward with the knife. Horror went across the de-horned unicorn’s face. The blade’s edge pressed against Coffin’s side, and he cried out as it broke through his skin. Oh, it slid into him so easily, I couldn’t believe it. It was almost like cutting a piece of bread.

Once the blade went an inch deep into his skin, I whipped my head to the side sending blood across the room. Blood dripped down the knife to my lips and my body spun in enjoyment, causing me moan, blushing as the feeling played with my insides in such wonderful warm and wet delight.

Everything spun as my head returned to another spot right next to the last slash of my beautiful blade. It once again easily dug into the pony’s skin. My head turned, and my mind swirled as blood once more shot across the room and sprayed across my side. An excited giggle escaped me.

Blood, oh it felt so good, almost like pure joy, it was warm, yet wet, slippery, but like metal. It was the perfect liquid. Every cell of my body turned in delight, as the smell of the oozing red slime of life filled my lungs. My mouth watered as I remembered ripping out my feathers. Ohhh hhhhow I wanted to do it again.

“Oh Coffin.” Sitting down, I bit my lip looking down. “You’ve made me so wet, aren’t you proud of yourself?” My hoof crashed against his side filling the air with screams. “You made a filly wet.” I bit my tongue, smiling.

Even though Coffin cried and screamed. I knew for a fact he was enjoying this as much as me. Once I finished, he would thank me. How could he not? I was giving him so much; I was even bathing in his warm blood.

Not even Master was that kind to me. All he did was play around. He needed to shower in my blood. I needed to show him all that I wanted once I found him. I mean how blind was I not to notice this? Master was right, this was bliss.

I brought the knife to Coffin’s side, cutting in him lightly, I then ran under him pointing the knife up and slicing across his belly. His body jostled and struggled against the chains and hooks that held him as my lips twisted into a grin. Blood rained down on me as I ended up on the other side of him.

My head turned, cutting into him, and I started slicing his side shallowly. Creating nicks in his skin, blood ran down his side, dripping to the floor. Several bones cracked when I stretched out, twisting my wings, and readying them. I tossed the knife into the air catching it with my wing.

With a quick motion, my wing swiped in the blink of an eye, and blood sprayed up into the air raining down onto me. My eyes danced back and forth as his life’s juice ran down my goggles, dripping to the floor.

His screams were so beautiful, I almost questioned whether after this I was going to save Master first, or fuck him silly. A large gash on his side started bleeding, pouring blood onto the floor from the wound.

Altogether it wasn’t that deep, but bled enough. Standing on two hooves, I placed my other two on his bloody side, balancing myself. Oh that beautiful scream, it rocked through my body so well. Leaning forward I placed my tongue inside the open wound and swirled around nipping his flesh with my teeth, tearing open a small hole.

Rivers of tears streamed down his face as my tongue laced his ribs, tearing into his muscles like they were made from wet bread. Everything inside me turned in such a good way, I cringed, oh I wanted to feel Master even if it hurt. Even if I bled, it would be worth it. My tongue slid out, and blood streamed off my chin.

His insides were so warm and soft. So I slashed again with my wing making a large X, but much deeper this time. It felt weird how rubbery his fat and skin felt as I bit onto the bottom corner of the cut and pulled down, making him gasp as I ripped part of his belly off his bones, showing his bleeding insides.

By Celestia, what beautiful red muscles. Each strain built up his body just perfectly. Each and every bit. My body trembled in excitement. Pulling my hoof back, I punched, snapping a rib with a clean break. Fat ripped as I grabbed it with my teeth and pulled, making the veins and muscle from its spot twist as it was ripped out. A mist of blood sprayed me, and I smile as it dripped off my clothes. I threw it to the side, going forward.

Coffin choked as I buried my face into his open side, mashing my face into his plush, bleeding fat. I rubbed my cheek in, sliding my face inside him. Oh this was a nightmare of joy; it was like I was floating on a river of blood. Absorbing all the warmth and splendor. This felt so good, almost nothing compared.

Blood poured out of his side, and I stopped. He was bleeding out, and I couldn’t let that happen. I needed more blood from him, but slower. This pony needed more pain to understand, so I went over to the furnace and smiled seeing a large white pan.

The white hot pan was the perfect size. After putting my knife away I took it with my wing, my gifts from Master burned with wondrous rage. Letting me hold it close, singeing my fur just barely. A growled rolled in my throat as burning swelled inside me, and I jumped to the ground.

Fear, wonderful fear, went across him as I turned and pressed the pan to the large open wound searing it closed, and stopping the bleeding completely in seconds. Charred fleshed filled the air as I pulled the pan back from the wound, causing me to gag and shiver at the familiar smell.

Coffin was no longer bleeding, so I tossed the pan back into the fire, and I grabbed the knife. Wet salty tears ran down his face as I went over to his foreleg thigh. My blade slid along his thigh.

His body convulsed as the blade cut clean into it. Then I started to drill into his muscle, breaking through to the other side. Angling down with the sharp edge, I pushed down hard. My blade went clean through, slicing a large piece of muscle clean off. Leaving a large missing area in his leg.

The chunk of meat fell to the ground with a splat. My hoof moved, stomping on it, and then twisting it into the ground. Turning back to him, I grabbed the knife with my wing, taking it out of my mouth. Going forward, I kissed into the open wound, going in with my tongue, and twisting inside, feeling around.

His leg artery felt smooth like a thin, rubber pipe. My tongue wrapped around it, and my teeth clamped down cutting it. Coffin struggled, but without the muscle he couldn’t move his leg to really stop me. I tied off the artery easily and then pulled out.

Blood ran to the floor, rolling off my cheeks. My wing put the knife back inside my mouth allowing me to aim it and start slicing off bits of muscle from the now dying leg. Pieces of leg flew all over the place as I went at it like a blender. Just a few bits of muscle remained holding up his leg bones.

“Ah just perfect,” I hummed, tracing along his burnt side with my knife and cutting through his flesh. “Nothing to say?” I asked, spinning on my front hooves and bucking his side, snapping a few ribs. His body shook violently as blood started drooling out of the holes in the gag to the floor.

When I went behind him, I looked down. He was no longer hard, and his balls were a dark blue. With a quick slice, I cut open his sac. Two white balls fell out, hanging. The chains shook as he struggled, and I put my knife away. Biting down on his red veins, I ripped them out with a single pull, sending blood raining down onto my protective gear.

His body revolted against him, and I chuckled. Going around to the front of him, I took out his gag. A quick punch to his jaw caused him to open his mouth for a moment. Then I shoved them down his throat.

My hoof slammed against his jaw as he tried to spit them out, popping them both inside his mouth. He threw them up onto the floor. I barely had time to move out of the way as his puke and blood splattered across the ground. One of his ribs snapped as I punched his side again.

“Now now, Coffin. No going and throwing up food. You’re supposed to swallow what I feed you!” I screamed, as I punched him again, putting my weight into it, and he threw up a lot of blood. “Have you no manners!”

The cold of his skin made me stop, noticing that he was going into shock. It hit me; I wasn’t using magic like he was with Balai to keep him awake. However, this room was made for torture even without magic. A box on the wall marked ‘wake up needles’ stood out to me. After retrieving a needle from the box, I went over to him.

To the best of his ability, he shook his head no. The needle easily broke through his skin, cutting into his neck, and injecting him with its contents. Coffin’s eyes went wide, and his unadulterated beautiful scream filled the air, but I couldn’t have guards showing up to save him. Even though it felt so good to be washed in his lovely scream, I reluctantly shoved the gag back into his mouth.

Pulling my knife out I went under him. He cringed as I softly traced over his tip with my blade’s tip. Blood dripped down as Coffin looked down the best he could. The hooks in his neck pulled taunt, restraining him, but it didn’t stop him from becoming hard and growing to full length once again.

“Oh you naughty boy. Even in so much pain you still get a hard-on for a filly!” Making sure not to bite it off, I bit onto the tip just barely hard enough and held it out. His screams matched his shaking as I cut along the base of his cock and then up the outside. Heavy tears rained down from his face when I used my wings to grasp the skin and pull up, skinning his rape stick.

I pushed up against Coffin, and he started struggling. This caused the hooks to rip, forcing his blood to pour onto my back. Slowly I severed the flesh off him, leaving only the tip left. Over all, I had done a surprisingly good job. All of his dick still intact, but it started shrinking rather quickly; I could only imagine that it was extremely painfully.

Laughing, I bit the tip before pulling it out again. He shook his head doing the only thing left for him to try and stop me, but only ended up making his whole body vibrate as I started carving off muscle, strip by strip till only a few large veins were left still attached. I knotted them and then cut off his tip.

Rubies of life sprayed my goggles as I had the tip in my mouth when it was cut. I picked up the pieces of meat and went over to the furnace, putting the pieces—including the tip—onto the pan and started cooking them. Using thick mittens over my front hooves, I grabbed a near white hot rod.

His eyes drifted to me when I pressed the rod to his hair, catching it on fire, and it easily climbed up his mane. Then I went back and started his tail on fire, chuckling. Coffin’s mane burned, cooking his flesh. It snuffed itself out after only a few minutes, and his tail flickered, sending flakes of burnt skin off.

Moving his tail out of the way with my wing, I aimed the rod. With an easy push, it melted through his hole, searing his insides. I pulled it out and then thrust it back inside him spinning it around inside him. Now, he knew what Balai felt like with him inside her. It must be a horrific feeling. After a while I pulled it out, and he couldn’t scream anymore. So I put the rod back into the fire.

The smell of the cooked flesh made me take in a deep breath. It didn’t smell bad; in fact it was very interesting. I had never before smell cooked meat like this. When I was branded or any number of things, it didn’t smell like this.

Putting the meat onto a small metal pan, I walked over to him, using my wing to carry the pan. However, when I took out the gag, I had to step to the side as he threw up blood all over the floor.

“Don’t die on me yet, we’re far from done!” I started shoving the pieces of his cooked dick down his throat, going too fast for him to spit them out, as he choked on them. A happy grin spread across my face as he was forced to swallow himself to avoid suffocating. After setting down the pan on the floor, I put the gag back into his mouth.

Jumping onto the bench against the wall, I grabbed the hammer and wooden nails along with one with metal nails. The box that the metal nails were in easily burnt away when I tossed it into the fire, and I set the box of wooden nails on his back. Oh yeah, I was getting better at flying, I easily flew up and hovered at his back’s level. Though that didn’t help my aim, it was sloppy at the very best. It took me at least two shots to hit a nail and drive it deep inside his back, hitting bones sometimes.

Two hundred and fifty six nails, that’s how many were all that were in the box. By the time I was done, his entire back was covered in wooden nails, many of which shattered against his bones. Much to my surprise when I jumped onto gilded stallion’s back, his spine snapped, causing his body to unnaturally bend down in middle, making me lose my balance for a second.

“Oh my,” I chuckled, jumping on his back. It had turned into something like a large stretchy piece of rope. Then his muscles started to harden under me and I stopped. With a quick flutter of my wings, I flew over to the furnace and grabbed a pair of pliers, taking out one of the many red hot nails.

Taking the hammer with my wing, I landed close to Coffin’s face, using a footstool to become level with his head. Not being able to move his body any longer, he just stared at me. So I gave him a kind smile and fear went through him.

Switching the hammer to my hoof, I brought the red hot nail up to his eyeball, holding it with the pliers. Foolishly he closed his eyes tight and I hit the nail with the hammer, sending it clean through his eye lid and shallow into his head.

His head bounced as my wings took the hammer and the pliers. Sliding my hoof along his brow, I pushed his skin, causing his eye lid to rip. Tremors went through my body seeing blood tears coming from that eye. Going back to the furnace, and I grabbed another nail from the bottom.

The one eye watched me as I went back up to him. His eye quaked as I hammered the nail right into his eye. Being the only thing his body could do, Coffin’s front half shook having been mostly paralyzed from me breaking his spine.

Tossing the hammer and the pliers away, I pulled the knife out of my pocket. With a quick slash, I cut his hamstrings so he could no longer move his front leg. A few steps back I cut the tendons on his hind legs, he could no longer walk or move. Not like it would matter with his spine broken.

It took me a while to put the table back and place a wooden stand like what Balai had onto Coffin. There were a few extra under the benches around the walls. Except for him being a little heavy, his body was completely limber. It was like dealing with a large sack of rice, plus I had to remove the hooks from his skin. Luckily for me, they ripped out of his soggy and beaten flesh easily.

The shredder turned on as I pressed a button. His ears shot up hearing the twisting and grinning of the soft motors. His head twisted around, and I lowered the machine to his hind hooves which had been raised up like Balai’s hooves.

Whether or not I wanted to stay longer. Master would need me; he was probably in a dangerous situation like this one. That was if he wasn’t ready dead. I pressed the button lowering the machine even faster.

It sliced off the first piece and Coffin’s tears were only blood as it slowly lowered, going an inch every few seconds. Oh how this should last longer, so much longer, but I didn’t have the time, and I couldn’t risk him being saved. Pressing the button again, the machine easily munched through his legs.

Ten minutes, it should have lasted a million, but I stopped as it had eaten away at least half off his body. All his vital organs were still in place though. He could live like this for at least a day or two, but I needed him dead. So I released the button, causing it to lower painfully slow.

As he said it would take hours to fully eat a pony. I jumped off the bench and grunted as the pain in my hooves finally got to me since they hadn’t been wrapped properly. Going over to the first aid kit under the workbenches, I rewrapped my hooves with fresh bandages making sure to clean my wounds.

I sighed as I noticed the dismal state of my clothes. They were covered in flesh and blood from top to bottom and torn in several places. It would be quite the sight if anyone saw me. Not only that, but my clothes were ripped to hell. From an outside view, they wouldn’t know if it was my blood or some pony else's. I chuckled, picking up another needle from the box, going over and stabbing Coffin.

His body jolted into the machine as the shot kept him awake and feeling every second of the shredder cutting him down. I grabbed two large knives and tied them on to my back with rope, and then I put on my hoof guards again over my fresh bandages and made sure they hadn’t gotten dirty. Master wouldn’t like that.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

End of Gore!!! I hope I wasn’t being a horse to death with it(pun intended). Anyway aren’t you glad you made it? I know I am.

Pressing my ear to the door, I listened. There were no hoof steps coming. We were in a torture room, screaming wouldn’t exactly raise an alarm. Plus just killing a filly and a mare would seem like a less than important task. Why have a guard standing by to make sure they don’t escape when they are chained up? I opened the door peering out.

Gray stone floors and heavy doors on stone walls was all that greeted me, with a few wall lights in between doors for light. Quickly I glanced down the long hallway and then back. To my right was the end of the hallway which was a flat stone wall. That meant since I couldn’t see the end of the hallway to the left, it was very likely that I was deep underground. Actually I had no clue where I was, I could be on the moon for all I knew.

Closing the door behind me quickly so not much noise escaped. My hoof guards clanged softly against the stone floor. If it wasn’t for the fact my hoof guards made little to no noise, I would have taken them off. Actually, I barely noticed my guards anymore because I rarely ever had to take them off.

Looking around I spied a door, it was just one of many. Carefully I went across the hallway to another door and pressed my ear to it. Nothing, the room was completely silent. So I opened it and looked inside.

The room was just another torture chamber, but it was clean and hadn’t been used in a while, so he couldn’t have been here. Softly, I closed the door and went from room to room, pressing my ear to the door before entering. They had about twenty torture chambers before I ran into storage rooms. In fact, I came across a ton of storage. All of it filled the brim with piles of junk.

After about three hundred rooms of random crap. Taking a while to check, I ended up at the end of the long hallway to stairs. Not only was there no one down here, Master was nowhere in sight. I hadn’t found a trace of him anywhere. In fact, I hadn’t found a trace of anypony.

The stairs made me stop and listen for a moment. Hurried hoof steps and voices came down the stairs. Spreading my wings quietly, I readied myself to take flight at a second’s notice if guards came. Watching my steps, I started up the stairs.

“Can you believe that?” a voice from the top of the stairs said.

Popping up slightly at the end of the stairs, I looked around. A very nice, large hallway of sorts greeted me. It had shiny white stone floors, and the walls were adorned with tapestries of all colors. Dozens of ponies walked up and down the hallway crowding it a bit. Everypony was wearing some kind of clothes like Rarity had made. Then my eyes locked on two guards by a large pair of double doors.

“No I can’t?”

“What?”

“Where’d that filly come from and is she covered in blood?!” My heart leap a bit, but I looked up at two white mares with golden manes. They stopped by the stairway and stared back at me. With smiled making them smile as well, I got up walked over to them. If I couldn’t lie well enough, I was in trouble.

“Excuse me. Could you possibly point me in the direction of the king? I’m a bit lost and I’m really late to meet with him. It seems I ruined my clothes when I slipped in a lot of red syrup, and need to find my room.” They both shared an uneasy glance and then looked around for a moment.

“Why do you want to meet with him?” the left one asked.

“I just need to meet him.”

“Well you don’t meet with the king unless for a reason. You should go home right now; you really don’t need to see him.” The panic was clear in their voices. They looked at the guards and then looked back at me. “Actually why don’t we show you out.” Apparently meeting with the king was a dangerous thing to do.

“Listen, I’m not from this country. So I can’t go home till after I meet with him and go through a portal.”

They both relaxed somewhat. “Oh a foreigner.” One of them said, cheering up. “Yeah we can take you to him.” They lead the way and I followed closely, hiding behind them when I could.

“So where are you from?” one of them asked, they had to be twins because frankly I couldn’t tell them apart.

“Do you two have names?”

“Oh I’m Mareot and this is Mareut.” My eye twitched. Whoever their parents were clearly wanted them to be nearly indistinguishable as possible.

“Equestria.”

They both looked at me. “Really?” Mareut asked.

“Yeah, why?”

“Then you must know Prince Jerard High Blood.”

“Ah yeah, I do, why?”

“Isn’t it great that Prince High Blood was able to get the treaty signed?”

“When did that happen?” I asked.

“Well shortly after the executions, I think.”

That stopped me dead in my tracks. “Wait, say that again?”

“Prince Jerard High Blood signed it right after, I think.” I stared at them. “I mean he would be one for peace.” They both giggled. “Oh Celestia, if we only had royal blood...” They giggled again.

“We still wouldn’t have a chance,” Mareot said, sighing.

“Apparently he’s betrothed to a pegasus filly from—” Mareut froze, causing Mareot to stop and look at her twin. The realization of what her sister had just said sunk in as they both turned to the filly. “Hey, what’s your name?”

“Sweetie Belle, I came with Jerard,” I lied.

“Oh then you must know her. Scootaloo I think was her name,” Mareut said.

“Yeah, I know her very well, one of my best friends.”

“Is she like Princess Celestia’s daughter or something?” Mareot asked excited and they both leaned down toward me.

“Nope, just a common filly without a coin to her name.”

They frowned. “You’re joking right?” Mareut asked, stepping forward. “You’re joking about her being a common filly, right?”

“Nope, in fact she has below intelligence and is deformed. Her coat isn’t even a completely one color.” Shock went across their faces and I smirked. “Yeah she limps because one leg is too heavy, and she can’t even fly.” I chuckled. “She’s such a retard sometimes. I mean really, I don’t know what Jerard was thinking.”

They looked at each other unsteady. “You’re lying,” Mareut said, and I paused. “No the king made a public address like twenty minutes after the executions. That Jerard had found the most wondrous fiancée. That his betrothed will be a wonderful addition to the roles of royalty in Equestria.”

“Oh, she’s plenty wondrous and kind too. Kindest filly you ever met.” They froze. “That doesn’t mean she doesn’t wish she was dead every second of the day. If you ever meet her, I’m sure you’d think you’ve gone full on retard yourself just from talking to her.” I smiled and they looked at each other. “Now then can you lead me to the king?”

“Ah sure,” Mareot said, and we started walking again. They kept an uneasy expression as we walked. “So tell us more about her?”

“What do you want to know?” I looked behind us and easily spotted four guards following us. They tried hiding, but it was clear with their armor. They couldn’t hide among the passing ponies.

“Well like what she looks like.” Two more guards joined. Great I was being tracked, they knew I had escaped.

“She has blue and green hair with a red and yellow coat. One wing and leg is bigger than the other and she’s cross eyed. With enough medical problems to run a hospital bankrupt, forcing Jerard to make sure that she has her own personal doctor helping her almost every second of every day, and she’s so clumsy and hard headed. Honestly, she’s really just that one pony that you wouldn’t care about.”

“How can you call her your friend?” Mareot asked, and they stopped turning making me stop as well. “You just keep down talking her like she’s trash!”

“She is trash, she should be dead, but she’s too stupid to take her own life.” I growled, stepping forward, and they stepped back.

“What?” Mareut asked.

“The only reason why she’s pressing on each day is because of Jerard. The fucking mass murdering fuck-tard threatening to kill all of her family and friends if she doesn’t marry him, be his bitch every waking second of her life. Whether it’s the beatings, the brandings, or even fucking her own parents. She doesn’t have a choice. Every day is a living nightmare, and she can’t escape him. She can’t even kill herself. She’s worse than a retard.”

A tear hit my legs, I felt my cheek. They stared at me shocked. Was I really so fucked up? Was saying my life really so shocking that it could freeze two mares, seven ponies, and eight guards in their place?

“I-I,” Mareot said, stepping back.

“Please just take me to the king. I really want to go home.” I sniffled, trying to wipe the tears away. They nodded and led the way. The guards just kept a safe distance from me, not wanting to move forward as we made it to a very large pair of doors. Two guards were standing by it, and they looked at us.

“Well, here you are.” Mareut said.

“Thanks.” I went up to the guards, and they looked at me. “I need to see the king.”

“Do you have a—” The guard couldn’t finish, I launched upward punched them both in the chin. They flew backwards into the walls hard, clanging their armor against the stone wall before falling to the ground with dented helmets.

“Shut up,” I growled. In that instant the eight guards following moved in, but I opened the doors and walked inside before they could reach me. Laughter hit me and everything burned as my body relaxed hearing a familiar voice.

“I told you she would live,” Master chuckled happy. “Pay up.” For a second I looked around confused. I had entered an all red room, with large curtains covering the walls and windows, including a completely carpeted floor. Four wide steps led up to three golden chairs, with two curtains hanging behind them. A single large painting of Al-Chester framed in gold sat in between the two large curtains. Master had a cup of tea floating in front of him. Al-Baster and Al-Asitis were sitting in a half circle, smiling widely, but their gaze drifted to me.

Eight guards rushed into the room surrounded me with spears and bows. My legs gave out forcing me to sit down, confusion rained down on me. Not only was Master unharmed, but he was having a tea party. Tears went down my face.

“Stand down and withdraw,” Al-Asitis ordered, and they left quickly.

“Scootaloo, so glad you could join us. I hope you enjoyed yourself,” Master said, sipping from his tea. My head lifted up, looking at them. Everything twisted inside me, as every emotion I could understand trampled over me in violent rage, but something was wrong. My whole world slowed.

And.

Then.

Everything.

Stopped.

Cold.

Every emotion inside me fighting for control faded instantly, messing into a warm mellow feeling, and leaving me full of a fluffy milky chocolate. “What?” Was all that left my lips. It was all I could muster.

“Oh?” Al-Baster asked, magic pushing into his horn. “You didn’t enjoy yourself?” A screen appeared, showing the torture chamber. Coffin was almost gone now, he was dead. All of them laughed, and I looked down.

“I mean it was wonderful, almost too wonderful,” Al-Asitis said, drinking more tea. Even though this was a game, no, not a game. This couldn’t be fun. How could a pony do this? What could possibly make them want to do this to another?

“Scootaloo,” Master said, and I looked at him. “You’ve made me extremely proud. I couldn’t believe it when I saw it. Just the way you killed Balai was so great. Then what you did to—what was his name?” Master looked at Al-Baster.

“Coffin something, we were going to execute him anyway,” Al-Baster said. Al-Asitis chuckled, smiling.

“It was amazing! I can’t believe how great you turned out.” We stared at each other for a minute before Master spoke. “Well?” Master asked. “Say something, you’re being very rude to a prince and king.”

Opening my mouth was pointless, but none the less, it was an order from Master. “I don’t understand.”

Their expressions of joy dulled. “Well I wasn’t expecting that,” Al-Asitis said in a passive tone.

“What don’t you understand?” Master asked. No I understood completely. This whole thing was just a game. To Master, I was a toy, a simple toy. Something Master could enjoy, play around with, and torture. Something that he and his friends could enjoy and control, change and make me play out their games.

“Can we go home Master? I’m tired.”

Clearly unhappy, Master frowned. “No,” Master said. My heart wrenched at his cold answer. Everything was fine till he said that, then the only thing that wasn’t fine was going home.

Though I guess the only thing I didn’t understand was why I wasn’t mad or why I was lacking all other emotions besides warmth. As much as what Master had done to me and even if it was his sick game, he wasn’t there. He didn’t force me to use that knife, he didn’t make me do anything, and I could have just run.

In fact, I had a choice of whether I wanted to come or not. All of this was my fault. If I had said no, I wouldn’t have had to do any of this, see any of this. Actually if it wasn’t for Master I’d be worthless.

“Yes Master,” I said, looking down. My wings tossed the knives off my back. Quietly I got up and walked over to Master who was sitting on his throne. Without a word, I joined him on his gold and blue chair. Shock went across all their faces as I cuddled up against his belly feeling his warmth. His loving scent fill me, and I relaxed. “I love you Master.”

“No fucking way!” Al-Baster snapped, and they looked at him as he stood up. “Is that filly even a pony!?” he shouted, stomping his hoof. “She just had to kill not only two ponies, but a friend, and she loves the stallion that forced her to do that!?”

“Master didn’t force me.” They looked at me as I looked up at Master. “He wasn’t there; he just showed me that without him, I’d be dead. It’s only because of all the things he did for me and taught me that I’m still alive. Without it, I’d be dead or worse. Without Master, I’d be nothing. I'll never stop loving Master for all he’s done. And, I wouldn’t call that pony that I killed a friend. I knew her for maybe a day, we weren’t even acquaintances.”

My face buried into Master’s plush belly. Master was so fit that I wanted him closer, so much closer, that I wanted to be in his belly. That way he’d cradle me with his caring acid, finally letting me rest.

“You know that wasn’t what we were expecting you to do or say,” Master said, rubbing my back.

“I know, Master, I know.” I yawned closing my eyes, I was dead tired. Actually I was a lot of things, but unhappy wasn’t one of them oddly enough. Master was so great; I couldn’t believe he was mine.

“Well I want you to act out.” I opened my eyes. Master pushed me off his chair, and I rolled down the steps onto the ground. Quickly I pushed up and sat up. He got off his chair coming over to me. “Get mad!” Master slapped my shoulder, knocking me over. My body shivered, but got back up smiling. His teeth ground against each other mad, and a bit of fear went through me.

“I can’t, Master.” How could I get mad? Master was everything I needed, everything I wanted. He loved me to a perfection. So when he hit me again and I rolled, I knew it was to make me better, not to simply cause me pain. My foreleg started bleeding as I pushed up shaking hard. “I’m sorry, Master.”

“I said get mad! Not say sorry!” he shouted, hitting me so hard that my body twisted, causing me to spin and hit the carpet, then rolling into the wall, slamming against it. Everything around me trembled, shaking, no not my world, my head was. I was shaking almost too hard as blood ran down my foreleg. Painfully I pushed up, only to fall to the ground coughing, my front legs trembled in pain.

“Why are you trying to get back up?!” Al-Baster shouted, with unease in his voice. “He’s just going to hit you again if you do!” I smiled as I managed to get back up, legs shaking to the point of just barely allowing me to stand.

Chuckling, I smiled with the best caring look I could make. “Because if I stand up it’ll make Master happy.” Master froze as Al-Asitis and Al-Baster stared at me. Master stepped back, and I looked at him confused. Why was Master backing up? Maybe I needed to go closer to him. When I took a step forward, I fell to the ground and whimpered as stinging bounced around inside me.

My skinned, wrapped hooves screamed at me as I started getting up. Master stared down at me in disgust, as I managed to stand up and walk over to him. His expression softened when I smiled. Going forward I pressed my head to his foreleg.

Master pushed me, and I fell onto my back, laying down. With my legs still shaking, I spread my legs, and he leaned down kissing me. My heart swelled in pure joy as his lips and mine connected. His tongue slid inside my mouth and danced with mine. Oh it was a truly wonderful sensation.

His love washed over me as he pulled back to kiss my neck. Master was happy with me, I just knew it. Without a doubt he enjoyed me, I was truly his. Bending up, I kissed his neck stopping him as I took in a deep breath of his scent. It was heaven, just the way that everything he was danced inside of me filling me with joy. A grin graced me as he kissed me again, ever so softly.

Master got up, leaving me on the ground suddenly. He went back over to his chair and sat down motioning for me to follow him. Slowly I turned over, and my bones creaked as I pushed against the floor, smiling ear to ear despite the pain as I slowly stood up. Fully thinking about each step and every step, I walked over to Master, climbed onto the chair, and he pulled me close. After being beaten by Coffin, and then this, plus muscle strain, I didn’t know how I was still breathing.

“Now then,” Al-Asitis said, waving his hoof. “Since the treaty has been finalized. We should have a feast and show off your Scootaloo, of course that’s after we get her into proper attire so her marks aren’t showing and she isn’t covered in blood. A dressmaker in room five will help you find suitable attire.”

“Thank you,” Master said, floating me onto a towel on his back, and he went down the steps.

“The feast or dinner will be within two hours,” Al-Baster said.

“We’ll arrive as soon as possible,” Master said, bowing slightly before he went out of the room. Delicately, I held close to Master, smelling his mane greedily. When we passed Mareot and Mareut, their jaws dropped. In fact every pony stared, making me bury my face deeper into Master’s mane. It was almost as if I was laying in a sea of golden hair. Master was always so soft.

We made it to a room marked with the number five and a dress sign above it. Without knocking, Master entered, and I looked around. It was much like Rarity's shop, but bigger,—like twice the size of her entire house—bigger.

“Wow,” Master said, looking around. There were rows of clothes on metal bars, many I couldn’t have even imagined. Upon looking up, I saw one wall completely made of crystal clear glass, while the other three walls were pure white, shining like silver.

After taking in the room, Master went over to a rack and looked at a few clothes, which were probably around my size. We looked around noticing that there were hundreds of different styles that would probably suit me.

Author's Note

Editing done by Refro check him out!

sorry about the long time for the update, been having a bit of problems, but yeah so

Dinner

“Can I help you?” A white unicorn stallion asked, walking over to us, since we were the store’s only customers. I thought for a moment; of all the ponies that I had seen, most had been white and unicorn, with the only differences being their clothes, mane, and tail styles—in fact all of them were wearing full outfits. This pony was wearing a suit with black pants. Other than formal events, it wasn’t common for ponies to wear clothes... I guess this country was just different.

“Ah yes, Scootaloo needs some kind of new attire.” Master’s magic floated me into the air in front of the tailor.

“Oh my.” The pony grasped me in his magic, taking me away from Master. “Come right this way. What horror have you done to your precious clothes!?” he screeched in a high pitched voice. Just the way his voice curled and his tail lifted as Master moved behind him made me a bit upset. It was clear that he was batting for the other team.

“I was tortured for a few hours and blasted with magic,” I said rather bluntly, sending a shock down his spine, stopping him in his tracks.

Turning, he noticed the bloody bandages wrapped around my hooves, along with the blood stains and other various muck on my clothes. “My.” He cleared his throat. “Right, I’m assuming that you’ll be buying clothes as well, sir?”

“My name is Jerard, and yes.”

“Jerard!” Spinning around, he stopped in front of Master and leaned close to his face. Dismay went across Master’s face as the stallion’s position made him slightly uncomfortable. “Oh my, Royalty! I beg your pardon, honorable Prince!” The unicorn bowed, going almost to the floor. “Of course, anything you require will be completely free of charge!”

“Thank you, I guess,” Master said in an unsure tone, eyeing him curiously.

“I am Sir Draper.” Standing up, Draper turned toward me. This whole time, having still kept me suspended in the air. “Now then, to fit your… fiancée.” He frowned for a moment, then smiled widely. His magic faded, setting me down on a stand. Three large mirrors surrounded me. “My prince, what would you like her clothes to say?”

Master frowned a bit at Draper, or Sir, or whatever he was called. That queer could very well fuck off, for all I cared. At that moment, a bit of sadness shocked my body, it was like needles marching over my skin, as I realized how I was behaving. Acting out at all would only make Master angry.

“Modest, extremely and excessively modest. Other than her face, I don’t want a single tuft of fur showing.” Draper stared at Master from what probably sounded like a really odd request but then looked at me.

“Um, I suppose that will work. That is very specific, I think.” He swallowed. “However, those beautiful gems are covered in dried blood.” My eye twitched, it was clear that my gifts were covered in dried blood, and a lot of it.

“Scootaloo, you are supposed to keep those clean.”

“I’m sorry, Master.”

“Could you bring a rag and—”

“Don’t you dare,” Draper said, interrupting Master by raising a hoof and teleporting. Master leered down at me, causing me to flinch. “You better hope that not a single flake of dry blood is left after it has been cleaned. You didn’t need to bathe in his blood with your gifts still on. Remember that the next time you kill somepony.”

“Yes, Master.” I shivered scared as he leaned forward, kissing my head.

“Good.” Draper came back with a small bucket, rags, and a small box. He set them down, and Master took off my necklace, collar, earrings, and hoof guards. Sir Draper couldn’t help but frown seeing the bloody bandages around my hooves. “Clothes as well dear,” he said nervously, biting his quivering lip.

Carefully I pulled off my hoodie, and he flinched, seeing bruises all over my body. Even with Coffin’s beating, he hadn’t actually managed to cut me once. Now, I just had large black spots all over my body. Plus, all of my brandings, except the swirls had turned to a tan flesh color. However, the scars on my chest and belly were healing nicely.

“Hello,” Master said, clearly annoyed.

Draper blinked, having missed something. “Sorry my prince.” With a bit of magic, he took out a few tools from the small box, allowing him to polish each piece of my jewelry back to a stunning brilliance. They shined anew, though they weren’t marred that much in the first place.

The setting sun’s fiery ruby light made the gold and gems shimmer a lovely golden-orange hue, shining diamond hearts shapes all around. His smile couldn’t be wider looking at them, but he then frowned looking back at me. My eyes were locked onto my collar being held by his hooves.

Nothing felt right without it on me. It was like I was naked, that there was nothing keeping me from disappearing. Master’s gifts meant so much to me, and yet I had allowed a stranger to touch them, not only that, I had dirtied them.

“Scootaloo, don’t cry in front of others,” Master snapped, and I quickly started wiping my tears away.

“Perhaps we should give her a bath. I could also clean your clothes, my prince,” Draper suggested. Master looked over himself. Blood had soaked into the back of his vest, but he hadn’t really noticed.

“Well, I suppose.”

“Right this way.” Draper motioned, and Master nodded, as my entire being was engulfed in his magic, flying me into the air, and resting me upon his back.

We followed the queer stallion into a back room where there was a spacious open white tile shower. After setting me down, Master took off his hoof guards and his vest, placing them on the floor next to him. This was Draper’s cue that it was time for him to leave, so he took the garments, excusing himself from the room, bowing slightly as he left. A bit of magic caused the streaming warm water to bellow out of the shower head, furrowing through his mane and coat, carrying any blood and grime off of him, leaving his fur glistening.

After a minute, I was guided by Master’s hoof under the warm shower’s rays, washing the blood and filth from my entire body. Once the top layer of muck was cleaned off, his magic started thoroughly scrubbing any remaining stains left on my body.

Master’s slightly painful scrubbing caused my bruised skin to bleed under the pressure of his invisible magic tendrils. Upon noticing the new blood mixing with my fur, he stopped scraping my flesh with his magic. Instead, he removed the bandages on my skinned hooves, almost causing me to pull away, which in turned gave him easy access to inspect them.

Using a blade of magic, he started to remove bits of my flesh with flawless precision. It felt painless. In fact, a nice, cool feeling numbed my hooves as he removed the dead skin; which would have normally been infected, if it wasn’t tended to. After he was done, he meticulously checked the rest of my body for any remaining wounds, caring for them before pulling me close.

“Prince High Blood, your jewelry is in this box when you’re ready. I also took the liberty to clean your hoof guards as well, I hope you don’t mind,” Draper said courteously, hovering by the door so we’d hear him over the shower.

“Thank you very much.”

“It was my pleasure, sire,” he overly emphasized. “Once you finish, I will make proper clothes for both of you. Please, take as long as you desire. It will take me a bit of time to pick out suitable fabrics.”

“Don’t you need measurements?” Master inquired curiously.

“The second you entered my shop a spell filled me in on all your measurements. It allows for quicker services, because I know my customers’ time is valuable.”

“We’ll be done shortly.”

“Yes, Prince Jerard, I will see to it that I am ready.” With a gentle touch, Draper closed the door without a sound, leaving us.

Seeing that we were alone again, I looked up at Master as he looked down at me. He then pushed me back slightly; I laid onto my back, doing my best not to offer even the slightest bit of resistance. His smile spread across his face, and he leaned down. Water streamed off his body onto me, and he kissed my belly.

“I’m starting to question some of these marks.”

“Oh?” Softly he ran his hoof over my belly, going over the, “my master loves me” and then the small heart above and below.

“It’s not that I don’t like these, it’s like this one.” He felt the long scar on my belly and then looked at my side feeling the X my father made inside the heart. “And this one. They just don’t fit well on you. For instance, the X’s and the scar line on your belly, I’d want them completely removed. Both of them are crooked to be honest.”

“Sethi said she didn’t know a way to remove them.”

“Ah, not in Equestria. Scars aren’t that common there; here it’s much more common because it’s a trend.”

“W-what?” I asked, staring at him.

“Well maybe not scars, but they have a permanent ink that they burn into their coats. I hear it hurts, but they can remove it.” I looked away. “Don’t worry I’m not taking your gifts away from you. I’m just enhancing them.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Are you trying to piss me off?” he growled, pressing on my chest. Gently, I kissed his hoof, and he relaxed smiling softly.

Master moved his hoof and went down, rubbing his face into my plush belly, before laying down so his head was on top of it. In small circles, my hooves rubbed around his ears. We laid there for a while letting water flow around us. He just stared at me.

“I love you, Master.”

His smile went away and he sat up, making my heart sink a tiny bit. “We should go get our new outfits.” The shower turned off. Master’s magic weaved around me as if I was being wrapped in a blanket made of water, picking me up. With a flicker of his magic, he dried me with a few towels before toweling himself off as well.

A first aid kit by the door floated over. Master started to wrap up my hooves carefully, and after that, he patched all my wounds. With the final finishing touch of a band-aid on my cheek, but he frowned feeling it. The first aid kit switched places with the jewelry box with our accessories, carefully he examined each piece. He relaxed when he saw that they were real.

Everything inside me went loose, and I sat up as my collar slid around my neck. His expression softened as he put my necklace on me and then my earrings. Lifting up one of my hoof guards, he inspected it for a moment. It was excessively clean.

With a delicate touch, he slid it onto my hoof, watching my expression. The pain wasn’t that bad, but it still stung a bit, which was easy to hide. Carefully, he watched my reaction each time that he put on another guards on me, scrutinizing my every move. He lightly kissed my final hoof guard as he settled it into place upon my right foreleg’s hoof.

“Prince Jerard,” Draper said, and Master turned. “I have the material ready. I believe you will truly enjoy the pallets of colors I have chosen.”

“Come Scootaloo.” Master started walking, and I followed. Pain bounced around my body as I stepped forward. My wounds were now just starting to hurt. Before, I just pushed the pain away, so much so, that I didn’t even notice it. A grin danced across Master’s face seeing my body jolt.

“Carry me,” I ordered, making him turn and frown. My statement caught him just barely off guard as I stood up on two legs and kissed him. “I’m kidding.” I smirked, and he backed away from me narrowing his eyes. Well, he was mad at me, and I had a guess as to why.

“Come,” he commanded, and I nodded walking. Normally I’d limp, but all four of my hooves were in pain. It wasn’t so much that the bottom of my hooves were skinned, it was more a few inches of the sides were as well.

It took two steps before my front legs gave out, and I fell face first onto the floor. Oh, that didn’t feel good. Groaning, I turned over onto my back as Master left the room assuming I was right behind him. Next to being completely dead tired, I had been hit around too much. Not that I, or rather, I suppose I’ve had worse.

“Where’s Scootaloo?” Draper asked, and Master ran back to the shower looking at me laying down.

“What are you doing?”

“Hey, you’re the one that thought smacking around a sick filly was a good idea. I mean really, I’m not a god.”

“You might as well be.”

“What?” He walked over to me and picked me up with his magic, setting me onto his back a bit rough. “What do you mean by that?”

“After all I’ve done to you, all I’ve put you through. You’re somehow are still alive and fighting even more than ever. There have been nearly countless before you, and I’ve been even harsher on you than with any of them. For all I know you’re an immortal filly which enjoys my torment.” His laugh made me smile.

Master walked out of the shower, and I buried my face into his mane. We went over to the stand which was surrounded by mirrors, and he set me down on it. In a losing battle, I fought against my knees, making my legs shake. Master’s hoof rubbed my back, pressing down on me, adding extra weight and compounding the pain.

“Prince Jerard!” Draper snapped in high pitched but mad voice. “Stop right this instant, sir!” Master frowned, turning to Draper, who was floating cloth in the air. “Or I will call the guards. Know that just because you’re a royal, that it has no bearing on whether or not you are immune to the law.”

“I’m a prince and a royal diplomat of another country.”

“Then get out of my shop, whether or not you’re from this country matters little. This is still my shop, and you will follow my rules. Even if the law can’t touch you, I can still have you removed by the guards.” Master stopped pushing and removed his hoof from my back, and I let out a hard fought breath. “So at least have some control, sir.”

“Normally I’m so well tempered, I apologize. I see now that was very rude of me to do in front of you.”

Shock went across Drapers face. “Why thank you.”

“Well that was rude.” We all looked at Al-Baster as he walked over.

“My Prince,” Draper said, bowing.

“I was coming to see how you were doing and apparently, you're being insulted by a commoner.”

Draper growled lightly. “I. Am. Sir. Draper,” Draper snarled, standing up straight. “I’m a knight, sire.”

Al-Baster eyed Draper. “And both of us are princes, remember your place or it could get you into a very dangerous position. You are allowed to do business in the castle because you exceed at your trade, not bec—”

“Don’t act like a spoiled brat!” Shock went across both of their faces. “Just because you are the King’s brother, doesn’t mean you’re any better than any pony.”

“Why you litt—”

“I’ve fought for this country and killed more in battle than almost any other normal soldier during the war. I don’t care if you slaughtered more ponies during the war than the entire nation’s army alone. There are more than twenty medals on my home’s walls, and all of them were given to me by your father. If you have a problem with that. Get out of my shop; I don’t care if the crown owns this castle or not.” We were in a Castle? Looking around, it made sense. I had probably been knocked out longer than I thought.

“Oh?” Master inquired, and I sat down breathing hard. “Would you care to test your metal?”

“I would love to.”

“Please, just, just stop please,” I said, quivering slightly, and they looked at me as I rubbed my head trying to soothe my pounding headache. “Honestly, we came here looking for clothes not to bicker like fillies. Seriously, I’m the youngest pony in this room, and yet I’m somehow the most mature? Master act like a prince, I assume appearance still means something to you. Or at least don’t be so damn sloppy. We have dinner in an hour.”

“That’s considerably less time than I realized,” Draper said, embarrassed by his actions, blushing a bit. “And you’re very right. First I need to fit both of you.” He pushed past Master a little too easily, almost like he was a doll, it didn’t matter that Master was nearly twice his size. In fact, Draper was a bit smaller than Rarity.

Magic started to weave fabric and it fit to my body, wrapping around me, as a stand went under my belly, holding me up. After a minute Draper stopped, and I raised my foreleg looking at myself.

“Um,” Master said, also seeing the problem.

“What?” Draper asked, looking at both of us.

“My scars, they’re showing,” I said, looking behind me. The dress was quite pretty. It had a shiny orange top layer. Next was a gleaming navy blue layer that covered most of my back. Finally, the third layer was silver which went to the floor with golden swirls adorning the edge of the fabric. With that final piece, it covered my all of my plot and hind legs, but the piece only covered the back half of my body.

“Oh I know, I didn’t say I was done, did I?”

“Sorry,” I said.

More fabric started floating in the air and wrapped around my front half this time. It covered my entire upper half, matching the back of the dress perfectly, while leaving a hole for my face. The shiny orange fabric covered my cheeks, brow, and chin. My gifts slid out from underneath my clothes pressing lightly against the fabric and shining brilliantly.

“That’s impressive work,” Master said.

“I suppose if I had more time, I’d have a better outfit of some kind with proper designs that truly radiate beauty. Though seeing as I have but an hour, and you’ve been here for a while, this will have to do for dinner.” A magical aura wrapped around my body and floated me off the stand, onto a chair to the right. The outfit slid off of me and into the air. “Please step onto the stand, sire.” He motioned, and Master complied.

Fabric flew around, fitting to him, stopping after a few minutes. Wow, Master looked really good in a suit with black pants. He raised a hoof; the suit constricted his movement a tiny bit, but looked comfortable enough.

“Really?” Master asked, looking at his outfit. “I don’t need this much, and these pants are really annoying.”

“Welcome to the party,” I whispered, and he looked at me making me look away. Master realized that his old vest was still on instead of a shirt, which meant Draper had only added a dress coat and pants. “Master, you look great.” He looked at me again, smiling.

“I guess this will work.”

“Give me a moment. I need to merge another length.” A large part of the right side was of the suit was missing. Another length of fabric flew over, merging with the side. “You’re a very large stallion; has any pony ever told you that?”

“That’s a little obvious don’t you think?” Al-Baster asked, rolling his eyes.

“You’d think so,” Draper said, clearly annoyed.

“Actually yes, a pony did recently,” Master said, looking at me, but then moving to his right as the fabric combined, completing itself. “A dress maker named Rarity. She remarked on that as well when she made my vest.”

“She must be an extremely fine dress maker then. This vest was very well crafted almost to an art. Even the stitching was done with stars. It’s truly amazing. To be honest, I’ve never seen anything like it.”

“She’d be happy to hear that,” I said.

They looked at me laying down on the chair. I looked down when Master gave me a stern look. Draper frowned and started going slower. Master grunted after twenty minutes of Draper fidgeting over his clothes; I took the time to take a short nap. Or at least it was something like a nap. I wasn’t awake, but I wasn’t asleep either. Kind of in the middle.

“Are we almost done yet?” Master asked annoyed, snapping me away from my day dream. Draper slid the, now clearly finished, black coat over Master, fitting it to him perfectly. Not a thread was out of place.

“Yes we are finished, once I put her clothes on.” Master groaned and got off the stand sitting down. Draper floated me back into the air, and my clothes flew onto me perfectly, fitting to my body, the stitching was flawlessly. He set me down, and I smiled, staring at my new beautiful clothes. “Finished.” Master’s eye twitched, clearly mad.

“Let’s go,” Al-Baster said.

Master sighed, his magic wrapped around me, floating me onto his back. They started walking, and Draper grit his teeth when Master turned away. We went into the hallway, and I buried my face into Master’s mane as he walked.

His sweet smell once again filled my lungs, calming me, and letting me doze off. When I felt Master move me from his warm back and onto a large soft chair; I whined and rolled into a ball. Clothes were rather pleasant. They kept me nice and warm.

The talking around me was muted, letting me fall into a black sleep. Master’s warm breath tickled my neck, waking me up. He rubbed my back with his hoof, and I sat up looking around the room.

We were in a white and gold resting room. Or so I called it. The room had two big sofas facing each other, with two large chairs on the far wall away from the only door, Master and I sat on the chairs. A large window was behind us. Al-Baster was speaking to four other ponies which sat across from him. All of them were smiling or laughing. It was clear they were having a good time.

However, my body jolted, noticing a brown stallion next to Al-Baster sucking his dick, all the while Al-Baster spoke without pause. Both of them were on their own sofa, and I chuckled lightly.

That made all too much sense. He was gay, and he didn’t like me taking Master, or at least in his mind. A burning feeling on my back made me look up realizing Master was staring intently at me.

His stare cut into me, making me look down at the white carpeted floor. For some reason he was mad at me, and I didn’t know why. His hoof rubbed my back lightly, and I looked at him, still staring at me.

My body trembled scared. I had thought I was paying his game, but apparently not. Or maybe I’m just not paying enough attention. There was an open spot in front of Master; his legs were open. Watching Master’s reaction, I moved going onto his chair and sat down in front of him.

He smiled for a moment, but it quickly went back to his hard line expression. Master’s soft belly molded a tiny bit as I pressed into it. It was almost like a heated pillow. His warmth filled me as his hooves wrapped around me.

“Ah some pony’s awake,” Al-Baster said, frowning when I cuddled up against Master in a way he couldn’t dream of. I looked up at Master.

“You were asleep for about an hour,” Master said, as if he was reading my mind. He pet my head softly. “We have a little time before dinner. It was delayed some.”

“My guests are actually curious about you,” Al-Baster said, making me look at him, and then to the four pony across from him. I pressed into Master more, seeing Mareot and Mareut sitting next to two stallions.

“Care to enlighten us?” one stallion asked. I looked up at Master, and he nodded giving me permission.

“What would you like to know? Also, I’m Scootaloo,” I said, introducing myself and looking at Mareot and Mareut briefly before looking at the stallion next to Mareot. Or so I guessed it was her, their voices had a slight tone difference, and Mareut was deeper somewhat, but just barely.

“I’m Slaught. I have been a diplomat for a considerable amount of years, and this mare next to me is Mareut. My soon to be wife once we return to my country,” Slaught said, with a smile. He was a red pegasus with a blue mane.

“I’m Massac, and this is my soon to be wife Mareot. I am a new diplomat, and this is my first ever mission to a foreign land. I am Slaught’s younger brother,” Massac said. He was a red unicorn with a black mane.

“We’ve met her before,” Mareot and Mareut said at the same time.

“Really?” Al-Baster asked.

“Yes, about an hour or so ago,” Mareut said.

“We lead her to the king,” Mareot said.

“That’s curious,” Master said, rubbing my head harshly. “I didn’t realize that she had met foreign dignitaries’ fiancées.”

“I didn’t know… Jerard.” Master paused for a moment, hearing me say his name. I didn’t know if this was considered public or not, but it wouldn’t hurt. Also it had been such a long time since it rolled off my tongue. It felt wrong, disrespectful, and hurtful. Like I was being bad, and I couldn’t stop myself.

“Of course she didn’t know. How could she?” Slaught asked, smirking. “I mean my brother and I only just today asked for them to marry us.” Siblings marrying siblings. That isn’t odd—at all.

“Anyway,” Massac said, waving his hoof and direction the attention to him. “We wanted to know a few things about Jerard’s soon-to-be wife. You probably have a good idea, but Jerard is a very highly desired stallion in the royal world. No matter what country you go to, his name is held on high. So what we wanted to know is, why you?” I looked at Master, he had an unpleasant look.

“That was a very rude question, brother,” Slaught snapped.

“But an honest one.” They looked at me as I looked away from Master.

“Oh?” Al-Baster edged.

“He picked me because I have traits that he loves. His mother, wife, and daughter were all pegasi. So that was one trait that probably cut off two thirds of his choices. I am free of infections or disabilities, no royal blood in me. Next to that my father and mother are very well known to Equestria’s higher cycles. They deal with most of Canterlot’s wealth and royal treasury. I was also accepted to Canterlot University after only two weeks of studying.” All of them stared at me shocked but Master.

“Just two weeks? Is this true?” Al-Baster asked, looking to Jerard.

“Actually no, it wasn’t two weeks; it was less than one and a half. She was accepted at college level with high honors,” Master said.

“You’re joking, that can’t be true,” Al-Baster scoffed.

“Oh so very, you can look it up even.” Master smirked.

“That is astonishing!” Slaught half cheered.

“If that’s all true, I see why you would pick her,” Al-Baster said, staring at me.

“Well Twilight and... Jerard did help me study a lot,” I said, keeping a warm smile on my face, even as my heart sunk from using his name.

“Wait a second!” Massac shouted, leaning toward me. “Twilight, as in Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria?!”

“Yes, she lives in Ponyville with me. Rainbow Dash is her friend, and I kind of idealize Dash. So, I met Twilight through her.”

“This must be a joke, right?” Slaught asked, and they looked at Jerard. “This filly cannot possibly be that well connected. Not only does she know Princess Twilight Sparkle, but Rainbow Dash. Next you’re going to tell us she knows Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.”

“Now you’re beginning to understand why she’s sitting here with us.” They all stared at him. “She knows all of the elements of Harmony, and all of the princesses of Equestria. She was at the recent royal wedding of Princess Cadance and Shining Armor. She knows so many ponies that your head would spin. Her importance in Equestria is not fully understood yet, but she will change the world.”

They all looked at each other, and Master smiled. I had no idea, but now that Master pointed it out, I did know a lot of very well known ponies. Dash was known all over the world for her sonic rainboom. Actually all six of them were well known in their circles. When Twilight became a princess, they were all recognized.

“Well that makes a considerable amount of sense,” Massac said.

“So what country are you from?” I asked.

“Mal-Du,” Slaught answered. “We boarder Hegi Zebira to the West and North. To make you understand, we’re to the East of Equestria. We’re pretty far away, but we’re on our own little continent. We have great ties to Equestria, like most nations, thanks to Jerard. He prevented a great war between Hegi Zebira and Mal-Du. In fact without him we’d be burning each other’s cities to the ground.”

“As if you had the military,” Al-Baster said.

“As if we’d need to have that large of a military to defeat your sad excuse for what you call soldiers,” Slaught said, chuckling.

“I thought I explained this to both of you before,” Master said, looking at both of them, and they looked away.

“We’re just having a friendly discussion,” Slaught said.

“Very well, but do not allow it to go beyond that. You know who Equestria would side with if you went to war. Neither of you would be very happy if that happen, would you?” He looked around and they nodded in agreement.

“Wait, so you speak for Equestria?” I asked, and Master looked down at me. He chuckled and kissed my head.

“Of course, I am the foremost diplomat of Equestria. I have the strongest ties and have done the most good. There are very few occasions where I will not be present during a discussion about Equestria, when either war is about to happen, or I am sick. The last thing you want to do is kill a country’s leaders with a sickness. Mostly I will go in Princess Celesta’s stead, when she can’t or doesn’t want to.”

“So you can declare war?” Everyone in the room fell completely silent. I looked around, everypony was staring at me.

“You speak those words like you find it entertaining,” Al-Baster said, narrowing his eyes, staring at me. I leaned into Master and looked up at him. He wasn’t the happiest pony with his expression, but at least he wasn’t grinding his teeth. In fact, if I had pissed him off, I would probably be on the floor.

“Nightmares normally are.” Master stared down at me. He bent down kissing me and hugging me tightly. I placed my hooves over his, pushing myself up to kiss him more. He smiled rubbing my belly.

“Excuse me, we’re still talking here. Or are you too busy punishing your whore of a slave to care about your nation,” Al-Baster said, chuckling with Slaught.

“Maybe everypony in Equestria is,” Slaught said, and I frowned because their comments didn’t make sense. Or maybe it was because Master was just so intoxicating that I didn’t have the brainpower to think about it.

Master pulled back down, having his hooves wrapped around my belly, sending a bit of fear through me. That didn’t matter as I pushed up, but Master held me in place making me whimper, wanting more.

He looked down at me, licking my lips. His saliva tasted good, almost like roasted nuts mixed with some kind of fruit topping. I hadn’t realized it, but I was starving. It had been hours since lunch, and I had already burned through the snack.

“I think this conversation is pointless,” Master said, watching me as I tried squirming up to kiss him again.

To him, I was probably like a newborn foal in strength. He could hold me with a little bit of strength, and I’d still lose. I had burned every bit of energy I had, and the nap only made me hungry and thirsty. Actually, the biggest problem I had, was the fact there was little to no fat on me. It made not eating at least three times a day draining.

“Pointless? That’s insulting!” Massac scoffed, clearly unhappy, and Master giggled as I gave up trying to fight his grip. Composing the best puppy dog eyes I could, I looked up at him, being on the brink of fake tears. I had never begged to anypony before, and I never thought I’d ever want to in order to get something. This, however, was different, and I needed more kisses.

“No, that’s not insulting.” Master looked up at them. “What’s insulting is the fact you dare to press my fiancée and attempt make her insult you. If you wish to be insulted then that’s fine. Just stop trying to be nitwits.”

“Oh my,” Slaught said, holding up a hoof with a smirk. “You have quite some tongue on you. Insulting as always. I guess you’re right though, b-”

“Excuse me!” Massac bellowed, standing up. Shock went through Al-Baster and Slaught for some reason, and Master frowned. “How dare you insult us like that! And how dare you agree with him!” Massac shouted clearly mad. “I know you’re not so stupid as to believe that! I don’t care what title he has, no one says that to anypony! That’s ample to war!”

“Whoa, wait a seco—”

Master held up a hoof stopping Slaught from speaking. “Is that all you have to say to me?” Master asked, his voice going low and his expression turned serious.

Massac looked at Al-Baster and then at Slaught for a second, seeing the horrified expressions on their faces. He looked at Master unsteady. “O-of course not.” He stepped back, now unsure. “I will not stand here to see you insult my brother and another Prince that you just barely signed a peace treaty with.”

“Anything to add, Slaught?” Master asked gravely, as they looked over to Slaught. He looked down as if he had been scolded, no, a scolding would be an understatement. He looked like he was about to be killed.

“No my Prince.” Massac’s eyes went wide and looked back at Master. Master put me down on the chair next to him and got up making Massac unsteady.

“I will give you one chance to apologize.”

“I didn’t start this.” I looked at Slaught which looked like he was praying in his head, before I looked back at Master confused. Why was Massac alone? I didn’t understand. Master had in fact insulted them, or so I guess, but why was only this being taken seriously? I guess a comment about me wasn’t that important.

“Apologize, you idiot!” Al-Baster said nervously.

“Why? You called his slave a whore? Why is-” A magic blast hit Massac causing him to fly into the cement wall cracking it. He fell to the floor gasping for breath as blood rolled down his back from bones sticking out.

“You dare call my Scootaloo a whore!” Master shouted, making the room vibrate as his magic aura increased drastically.

Fear ran like ice through my vines, stabbing my insides, so I moved back against the chair, scared. Every ounce of my body shook violently with fear. I closed my eyes and buried my face into the chair. Tears of fear blinded me. Master was angry, that wasn’t good. Master was rarely truly angry, which meant I must’ve done something. Everything was going to hurt even more.

“Please spare him!” Slaught begged. “He didn’t know it was a game!”

“That doesn’t matter, he took it seriously and that means it wasn’t a game to him. So it wasn’t a game to me!” Master shouted angry, making me shutter. A scream of pain slipped out of Massac.

“You’re scaring Scootaloo!” Al-Baster shouted, and Massac stopped screaming for some reason. A thud and then a kind kiss on my head stopped my shaking.

“Scootaloo, please look at me.” I sniffled a bit and looked at Master. He was just an inch from me, staring at me with a sorry expression. Softly, he pet me calming my nerves. “You’re not in trouble. I’m not going to hurt you,” he said, kissing my cheek, before licking my tears away. All my fear melted away instantly, and I jumped forward hugging him.

“I’m so sorry Master,” I said, and Master rubbed my back softly. “Forgive me, please, please forgive me.”

He chuckled smiling. “You didn’t do anything bad.” Tears started going down my face, and he frowned, making me flinch.

“I’m sorry Master.” As he kissed me, I laid back onto the chair spreading my legs. Honestly, I didn’t know why I had started spreading my legs to Master, but I always felt better after doing it. Like if I could give him something else, then he would lessen the pain he would inflict.

With a loving embrace, my heart jumped. He smiled as he sat back down, setting me in front of him, facing toward his belly. “Mareot was it?” Master asked, and she nodded scared like all of them. The stallion that was sucking Al-Baster sat up and swallowed. Al-Baster looked at the pony and hugged him. “I would like you to go call for a doctor so he doesn’t bleed out. If he does, I believe that we might have a bit of a problem.”

“Yes, my Prince.” She got up quickly and ran out of the room. Slaught and Mareut got up, going over to Massac and making sure he was still breathing. Master rubbed my back gently, and I smiled, looking up at him.

“Tell me, Scootaloo, do you have a question?”

My smile faded and panic went through me. “I-ah.” He frowned, that was the wrong answer. “I don’t, Master.”

“Do you think it’s normal that I can just nearly kill a countries diplomat without worry or problem?”

“Yes?” I asked, making him smile.

“You see, I have such high standing with both nations that simply killing diplomats or low level royals would not make the country they are from bat an eyelash. They take it as their diplomat’s stupidity and say sorry to me. I’m that well respected.”

“That’s, wonderful.” I smiled, trembling, and he felt my cheek.

“More than you probably understand.”

“Yes, Master.” My chest slid against his as he pulled me, up kissing me, and rubbing my back slightly with his hoof.

“Holy hell!” a stallion shouted, when he entered the room, going over to Massac. While I couldn’t see it, it was clear. Master kept kissing me, and I smiled, pushing against his chest, making him open his eyes in bit of shock as I pulled back.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, a bit annoyed, and I smiled.

“Nothing.”

Master went to kiss me, and I looked away making him kiss my cheek. He growled making me bite my lip playfully. “Look at me.” I looked at him, and he went to kiss me. I looked away again, hiding my smile. “You think you’re being clever, but you’re not.” I giggled. “Oh and now you think you’re funny.”

I looked at him. “Yes.”

“Brave word.”

“Only if you make me worry that you’re going to hurt me.” He frowned. “Please don’t hurt me for trying to be playful.”

“Then don’t make me hurt you for doing something you know I won’t like.” Tears brimmed, and Master sighed. He kissed me, as I hugged his neck. Master leaned back, letting me lay on his chest, but still high enough to kiss him easily.

“He’s going to be just fine,” a stallion’s voice said. Massac started screaming, causing me cringe a little. A weird kind of excitement filled me as the screams vibrated through my body, making me kiss Master very passionately. His hooves slid along my back, rubbing slightly in a circular motion.

“Jerard, I do believe it’s time for dinner.” I pulled back, and Master frowned.

“Sound good.” Master rubbed my cheek, making me bite my lip. He got up, floating me onto his back. Looking around, I only saw Al-Baster and his, ah… his servant? Still in the room. “Lead the way,” Master said, motioning with his hoof, and Al-Baster nodded going ahead of us, not turning to make sure we were following.

Like so many time before, I buried my face into Master’s mane. Master walked for a while, and I glance around, a bit of sadness shot through my heart. It wasn’t the white stone floors, or the ponies that we passed that made me cringe. It was the walls which blurred like a rainbow of changing colors. It only stood to remind me that I wasn’t in Equestria and how alone I was.

We reached a pair of very large, wooden doors. They were solid white and had figures of unicorns carved into them making a slightly odd appearance. Al-Baster opened the doors. The bright light was slightly blinding.

Master walked forward, going to the edge of a balcony. My eyes went wide. I was shocked more than anything. Rainbow light filled the room from four gigantic chandeliers hanging from the ceiling.

They were made of gold and had beaded crystals holding one of several large, golden rings which had orbs of light on them. I then looked down at two very long white clothed tables and at more than a few hundred ponies speaking to each.

Al-Asitis sat at a smaller table with Al-Chester sitting behind him on a large throne like chair, but it was at the head of the room with a golden cloth covering the table, with several servants assisting them. Guards stood around the room between the massive paned windows that showed a large blue and white garden outside. Dozens of servant ponies passed out food and did other things below. I looked at Master as we started for a staircase, it was one of two.

Al-Baster lead us, ponies slowly stopped making noise and turned to look at us. The servants and guards bowed as Master and Al-Baster passed them. We reached the head table, and Al-Asitis smiled, standing up.

“Come and sit my friend.” Master nodded, going around the table. He sat next to Al-Asitis, and Master laid me down to the right of him on another chair. My hooves ran over the white felt seat, and I looked at Master. He turned away from me speaking to Al-Asitis. Al-Baster sat down to the left of me, with his... servant and stared blankly out at the crowd of ponies. It still seemed odd for ponies to wear clothes.

A few servants came over to the table, placing dozens of plates and trays full of food down in front of us. My stomach growled at the smell, but not from the appearance. They had somehow arranged the food in such ways that it all looked like crap. As for the chocolate pudding, that actually looked like a pile of shit.

Al-Baster and his servant started eating, and I looked at Master who was still talking to Al-Asitis. While Master never told me not to eat before him. I figured it was a good rule to follow. I looked down waiting, and Al-Baster peered at me staring at the table.

“Something wrong?”

I didn’t look up at him. “Just waiting for—Jerard to eat.”

Al-Baster eyed me curiously. “You don’t need to wait for him here, it’s custom to start when you want.”

“It’s not a custom in Equestria either.”

He stopped, looked around a bit, and then at Master. No one was paying any attention to us. “He’s not going to care. As much as he tortures you, he wouldn’t starve you. That’s completely absurd. Even the condemned get full meals. That’s one custom that we hold very dearly here.”

“You have a lot of customs, don’t you?” I edged.

“Yes, we do. Actually everypony in this room, other than the few at this table, doesn’t have a home to go back to. This is a penny event.” I looked up and out. There were ponies of every kind, many of them foals. I hadn’t noticed it, or really thought about it, but every pony other than royalty were clothed.

“That’s…kind?”

“We hold this every night.” I looked at him.

“Really? How can you afford that?”

He chuckled. “We have two types of lands, one is public lands which are owned by the public and then king lands, which are owned by the crown. We use the king lands to produce food. Everything you see here was made from things grown on that land.”

“That’s, actually amazing.”

Al-Baster smiled. “Before my father came into the seat of power, Hegi Zebira was a poor nation. Whether it be from lack of gold, or lack of basic life rights. Hegi Zebira wasn’t a very good place to live, or do much of anything in.” He looked at me, and I looked at the ground again. “Crime was so bad that ponies couldn’t even walk outside without a weapon. For they were fearful that they might be killed, captured, or sold into slavery. It would be very likely that they would be bought by a servant of one of the few rich ponies that lived in the capital.”

I chuckled, looking at him. “You mean like your brother’s slaves, or yours which is sitting next to you?”

“They aren’t slaves.”

“But they-”

“Are criminals.” He interrupted me, making me freeze. “My little pony here.” Al-Baster pulled him closer. “Raped over thirty-six mares, and that’s just what he admitted to.” He pulled his brown stallion over. The stallion quickly swallowed his food. “Slavery is illegal in the highest here, that is unless you’ve been convicted of a crime of some kind. Then your rights are completely forfeit. At the executions, if you have enough gold, you can buy the pony and turn them into your slave, or do anything you want to them.” He let go of the stallion.

“Wait, so you mean that the pony that... Jerard bought could have been let go?”

Al-Baster chuckled, grinning. “Yes, in fact he could have just released him, but he chose to kill him. He always chooses to kill them, picks one or two normally to kill personally. The profits from it go to the victims and other public services. We don’t have taxes because of it. The cover charge is ten to a hundred gold bits. There were several hundred thousand which attended the execution today.”

“Oh.”

“Not as evil as you thought we were.”

“Kind of.”

“The only thing evil about us is the way we kill those charged with crimes, and even then that has a noble cause. Also we never kill foals.” I looked at him. “No matter your status, rather king or peasant, if you kill a foal on our soil you get the worst.”

“Really?”

“Yes, even Jerard would be executed if he did that here. The crime is the highest ever conceived of this nation, or the world. We’ve actually gone to war before because of it. Of course it was my foal sister that was murdered, but none the less. That’s also the reason why we only have one neighbor country. We used to have eight more,” Al-Baster said, with a slight frown.

“So Jerard stopped you from taking Mal-Du over?” I asked confused.

“Oh heaven’s no, he’s stopped us from going to war, but Hegi Zebira would never take over Mal-Du.”

“I don’t understand.”

“When we went to war, Mal-Du was our only collaborator. We signed a declaration with them. That if we ever went to war the only thing we’d ever do was wipe out each other’s military, we’d never harm any civilians. We’ve held that pact for just over five years.”

I looked at him a bit confused. “Wait, what?”

“Oh my father has only been in power for about twenty years. My brother and I were a part of the war.”

“Wait, how old are you two?”

“We’re in our early twenties.”

“Really?”

“I just barely turned fifteen when we went to war. Hardly even a stallion when I killed my first pony. Ran a sword through his throat to protect my brother from a poison dagger. Jerard was there as well, in fact he was the one which gave me the sword in which I protected my brother with.”

“Oh.”

“I suppose you are a little young to have tasted death.”

“I’m still in school.” I looked down.

“Excuse me?” His voice had a hint of something in it. “How old are you?” I looked up at him.

“This year was supposed to be my last required school year.” He stared at me, and I looked away from him.

“I didn’t realize you were so young. I thought you were just, small.” He looked down and then at his brother. “Brother.” Al-Asitis didn’t turn. “Brother,” Al-Baster said louder, and Master and Al-Asitis turned looking at Al-Baster. “Did you know Scootaloo was still school age?”

“Excuse me?” Al-Asitis asked.

“She’s school age. Did you know that?”

Al-Asitis paused and looked at Master. “Is that true?”

“Yes.” Master answered plainly taking a drink of what I guessed was red wine. They stared at him.

“You’re seriously telling me you had school age foal kill three ponies?” Al-Asitis asked, with a hint of sharpness in his voice.

Master chuckled setting his glass down. “Actually I had a school age foal kill not only somepony, but a dear friend of hers that she loved deeply but also a guard. So yes.” They stared at him with disbelief. “And before you forget, you both enjoyed it while she did it. Isn’t that wonderful?”

“You know the laws, no pony under birthing age is allowed to murder or be killed. Even if the pony is convicted,” Al-Baster said.

Master sighed and smiled, looking out. “Tell me you two, how many would you be willing to let die for the goal of upholding some stupid law?”

They looked out and a deep laughing made us turn to Al-Chester. He smiled looking at Master. “That would be an interesting gamble,” Al-Chester said, grinning widely, clearly entertained.

“It wouldn’t be a gamble because I wouldn’t have a chance to lose,” Master said, leaning back on his chair.

“Care to prove that?” Al-Chester asked, eyeing Master playfully.

“Choose your champion.”

“Al-Asitis, care to show your abilities?”

“Yes, father.” Al-Chester’s eyes glowed with a white fire and the diner tables pushed to the side, creating a large, empty space between them. Ponies quickly moved out of the middle, suddenly scared.

Master and Al-Asitis got up. However Master went to my ear, and softly whispered something. “The truth of this battle will only be seen with your right eye.” He kissed my right cheek and went out to the center of the room. Eight guards went by the tables. Their horns glowed, and a glass like shield appeared protecting the ponies. A single guard went up to them, and they looked at him.

“Rules of this duel are simple. No killing blows, you cannot rip off limbs or permanently injure your opponent. You also may not harm any other pony. The match will go until a rule is broken, someone surrenders, or a knock out. You may start when King Al-Chester signals.” Al-Chester hit his leg rest with his hoof, causing a thunderous knocking sound to vibrate throughout the room.

Everything around me froze for an instant. I blinked as my eyes showed two different things. Closing my left eye, Master was chuckling with a brightly lit blue aura around his horn. Then I looked around and everypony was staring with a blank expression, with a fog around their head, not moving.

Upon opening my left eye and closing my right. Ponies were cheering as Master and Al-Asitis were fighting with what looked like powerful magic spells, making everything shake violently. Finally, I looked at Al-Chester, and he had an annoyed expression on his face. Then opening my right eye, his expression didn’t change. Master walked over to us smiling, and he bowed slightly sitting back on his seat.

“That’s a tasteless victory, Jerard,” Al-Chester growled lightly, and Master took a swig of his drink.

“They interrupted my drink.” I turned looking with my left eye. It was quite the show to say the least. “Also you know very well that Al-Asitis never stood a chance to begin with. Only Al-Baster and myself have been in real frontline war, Al-Asitis was a general, so he never had to dig his hooves in those trenches.”

“Still.”

“You should have put me against Al-Baster, that would have actually been a hard fought battle.”

“And destroy the castle with the fight?” Al-Chester said, chuckling. “I may be prideful, but I’m not an idiot. Plus I don’t want Al-Baster killing you, you know very well when he fights, he doesn’t hold back.”

“Father, I still don’t get why you didn’t make me king.” Master and Al-Chester looked at Al-Baster as he took a bite of an apple. Like Al-Chester, Al-Baster wasn’t fazed even in the slightest. Powerful ponies must just not be affected or something. Or maybe it was ponies which knew how to defend against it?

“You’re a soldier, not a general,” Al-Chester said, looking back out at Al-Asitis which was standing still like everypony else. “Your brother will lead this nation into prosperity. They don’t need to remember the war by having a leader that still cries at night from having to slaughter tens of thousands.”

“Father, you know that’s private.”

“It’s understandable,” Master said, smiling with a sad expression.

“What is?” They looked at me.

“Al-Baster burned dozens of villages to the ground on his brother’s orders,” Al-Chester said, looking out a window. “It wasn’t known until after, that the countries had hidden tens of thousands of foals and mares—some of them pregnant—to save them from the war. However it was pointless in the end. Al-Baster is even stronger than I, he is one of a very few that comes along with power unlike any other. It is likely he is more powerful than both your Celestia and Luna combined. Whether from raw power, ability, or skill.”

“We killed a lot in the war, my friend.” Master reached over me and padded Al-Baster’s back softly.

“We all did,” Al-Chester said.

“Jerard, you were a part of it?” I asked.

“Yes I was. In fact I was the catalyst which started it. It was ordered by Princess Celestia to bring peace to these lands by any means possible. The nations before were basically a field of dry wheat. In the end I was just a thunderstorm that was passing in the area. All it needed was one spark to get set ablaze. If I had done nothing it would have ended up pouring over into Equestria like a molten wave of lava. So I started a small confrontation which did more than I intended.”

“My only daughter was taken,” Al-Chester said, looking at Master. “But it wasn’t Jerard’s fault. He freed us and brought us peace.”

“That’s good,” I said, and Master chuckled. “How long did the war last?”

“A little more than a week,” Al-Baster said, staring at his brother. “With the help of Mal-Du, we completely destroy the enemy’s armies. Their royals gave in after I burned through their largest army which was over a hundred thousand strong in a single afternoon, with only Jerard at my side. We slaughtered the royals and captured their ponies easily after that. It took us less than six days to fully take over and conquer the nations. It wasn’t hard after all those royals had done. The ponies wished for freedom.”

“Al-Baster,” Master warned.

Al-Baster’s eyes flickered red, blood went down his lip as he bit it. “They begged for it so easily.” He trembled, and his eyes quivered causing everything even the air to start to shake lightly. Master got up and went around me, hugging him as Al-Baster looked up. Then stared deep into Al-Baster’s eyes, and the aura tripled around Master’s horn making Al-Baster’s eyes stop flickering.

“Don’t lose control.”

Tears went down Al-Baster’s face. “I’m sorry.” Al-Baster hugged Master tightly. Master lightly pet Al-Baster till he let go of him.

“Now, I need to go finish.” When Master let go of Al-Baster, he looked down with an expression of despair. Oh how I knew that feeling all too well. Master went back out to Al-Asitis in the center of the room. Then Master went down on his front knees using his magic to make a few scratches on his body and Al-Asitis along with a few bruises. “I concede,” Master said, bowing his head to Al-Asitis.

All the ponies unfroze and cheered. I opened my left eye and everything aligned. Al-Asitis helped Master up and they both smiled. Knowing what I knew, that was really scary, to say the least. If Master could do that to hundreds of ponies and not a single one of them realized the difference. Then I couldn’t even imagine the horrors he could enact on me, or even—how was I supposed to know what was real? They came back over and sat down.

“I won, now for—”

“Enough,” Al-Chester said, and Al-Asitis looked at him. “What Jerard and his soon-to-be wife does, is their business. They are not of our country and therefore not of our laws pertaining to each other.”

“But father,” Al-Asitis said shocked.

“It’s final.”

“Yes, father.” Al-Asitis sighed. “Did you at least enjoy the fight father?”

“I don’t enjoy seeing my foals hurting each other. Even if it is a duel. You are lucky to have only come out with scratches.”

“I’m sorry, father.”

“Don’t ever apologize for what you’ve done, that only means you were wrong in your actions. You can never be wrong in your actions, you don’t have that right to be. Do not be sorry again.”

“Yes, father.”

“Good. Now then, I do believe this is supposed to be a feast to our renewed alliance with Equestria!” He called out and ponies cheered in delight. “Remember that we must not disrespect our guests.”

“Yes, father.”

Al-Asitis turned to Master. “Please, eat, and enjoy yourself.”

“Thank you, sire.” Master looked at me, and I looked down, quivering. His eyes bored into my back, making me whimper quietly. I didn’t need to see him to be able to tell he was mad at me for something. “Scootaloo.” His ice-cold flat voice made me freeze. It was almost like a dagger made of ice sliced open my back.

“Y-yes, Mas-Jerard,” I said, quickly, correcting myself.

“What are you thinking?” I stared at him, and he narrowed his eyes.

“She’s hungry,” Al-Baster spoke up, and Master looked at him.

“Why aren’t you eating?” Master asked.

“You haven’t yet,” Al-Baster replied.

“You don’t need to speak for her, she is not a mute.”

“Where would the fun be in that?” Master frowned. “She’s waiting for you to start eating before she does.”

Master looked at me, and I nodded. He sighed and patted my head softly before kissing my ear and then whispering. “You need to gain several pounds of fat and keep it till you turn of age. If you ever starve yourself for any reason again, I'll stuff fat down your throat till I roll you around like a large ball.” I swallowed and nodded. “Now eat till you can’t, or I'll cut you open and fill your belly with it myself.”

“I’m sorry.” He lifted my chin and kissed me; I leaned forward.

“You don’t need to assume stupid things like that. Is that clear?” I nodded, and he hugged me tightly. “Now eat, I’m on a diet so I don’t become fat.” He chuckled causing me to smiled. He then reached out with his magic, grabbing several fattening foods and putting it onto my plate, filling it up.

Without another word, I started eating. Smiling, Master drank some wine while I, more or less, inhaled the food. I hadn’t realized just how hungry I was, but the lemon jelly pie with chocolate whipped topping was going down so well, I couldn’t get enough of it. I no longer cared about how it looked.

“Ah, first kill hunger,” Al-Chester said, and I stopped, realizing they were staring at me. I wiped my mouth with a napkin. Master carefully patted my back.

“I was like that to after my first kill,” Master said, and I looked at him. “I ate so much, I emptied my stomach, and then ate even more.” I blushed, and they chuckled. “Keep going till you can’t hold another piece.” I nodded. Master started talking again, and I started eating again, although slower.

The room quieted down after a while, and I looked around. Ponies had started to leave the room after finishing, not needing permission to leave, which was nice in some ways. Only about fifty were left and spread out talking. Servants cleaned up and finally started to serve the guards.

“Well, this was an entertaining day,” Al-Asitis said, smiling.

“Yes it was,” Master said happily. “Seeing as the treaty has been completed, I shall take my leave. Come, Scootaloo, we have a portal to go through.” Master picked me up with his magic and set me onto his back. He bowed slightly as he went past Al-Asitis. Master started walking without another word, going back the way we came.

“Jerard!” Master stopped for a moment, turning as Al-Baster ran next to us.

“Al-Baster?” Master stopped.

“Keep walking, I wanted to just say a few things before you left.”

“Oh, go ahead.” They started walking.

“I wanted Scootaloo to know that she’s always welcome here. I realized only a few seconds after you left that she might have gotten a negative option of us.” My eye twitched as something snapped. I might have? No one could possibly be that dense as to think I might have. I smiled giggling a bit, and they looked at me. If it wasn’t for the fact I was too tired, I would’ve killed them all. Coffin wasn’t at fault, it was all of them. They needed to burn, and bleed from EVERY FUCKING PORE!

Of course Master was an exception to that, but what I was going to do to him. It wouldn’t even compare to what I was going to do to Al-Asitis and Al-Baster once I had the chance. I had killed three ponies, two of them all by myself, through sheer will alone. One or two more ponies’ blood on my hooves wouldn’t be a problem.

“Scootaloo?” Master waved his hoof in front of me.

“What?” I asked blinking.

“First, you’re drooling.” I wiped my mouth quickly. “Al-Baster told you that you’re always welcome here and that if you have any problems, you can trust him. He is a very good friend to have.”

“Thank you.”

“And I’m sorry for what part I took in your friend’s death.” Tears went down my face, my body shook as her memory came slicing through my brain.

“It’s fine.” I tried to clear my throat. “I only knew her for a single day anyway, she wasn’t that important to me.” Both of them froze at my clear lie. Balai meant more than almost any pony I knew, now more than ever before. “Please, Master, can we please go home? I’m really tired.”

“I'll speak to you again soon, Al-Baster. I have a feeling that the renewing of the trade agreement next month will do us all some good.”

“I believe it will. Good bye, Scootaloo, I hope to see you again.” I nodded biting my quivering lip. Master started walking and Al-Baster left. I closed my eyes as Master walked out of the castle. My tears stopped as we got into a black carriage. It was a silent trip as we went back to the portal.

Two white stallions were waiting in the room and Master nodded to them. They got up from their chairs, and their horns lit up. A portal opened, showing Master’s manor’s front steps. He walked through the portal into the other side.

Blinking, I looked around, we were on the other side. It was a bit odd to see the sun gone instead of setting, having been replaced by the lovely moon. A brisk wind swept over me, making me shiver. Even with my clothes, tonight was a cold night. The portal closed and Master started walking towards the manor. Al opened the door as Master reached it, allowing him to walk into the warm air.

“Any letters?”

Al closed the door. “None. However Duke Silver Tip did send a servant to alert you that he would be dropping by some time tomorrow with a pet. Miss Rarity finished her decorations and left shortly after. She said she had business elsewhere and will not be back, but that Scootaloo should go to the ballroom when she had the chance.”

“Oh?” Master looked around the room. The main entrance hadn’t really been worked on all that much. It was mostly untouched except for a long white drape covering certain parts of the walls. They were nicely lit up though, causing the room feel warmer. “That’s disappointing. I had hoped to speak to her about clothes. I'll send her the designs later on. Though I suppose it is time for bed for this little filly.” I kissed his neck, making him smile.

Master started back to his room, and my eyes went wide seeing the walls. They hadn’t just been covered by sheets of fabric, they had been painted with gold and silver. Each wall had a different setting. Rather it be a silver forest or a golden desert, the scenery was simply stunning. It was beyond words.

Even Master was stunned by the appearance. The walls were unimaginably beautiful, and he knew it. He walked along the hallway and where there were once expensive paintings or statues; a mural of a landscape was painted. Ruby red, gold, silver, sapphire blue, and emerald green drapes separated each new and beautiful murals. Everything was simply stunning beyond what I could have hoped.

He stopped at his bedroom door, golden spirals were all over it. He opened the door and looked around. His bedroom had been untouched. Master closed the door and turned starting back toward the front doors, ending up in the entrance area.

Al turned as Master went over to the stairs. His horn lit up, and the red velvet stairs started lowering, revealing a short hallway. I hadn’t thought about it, but all the rooms were away from the center of the manor. The rooms were always either all to the right or all to the left. We went down the small corridor, and my heart nearly stopped.

Every beautiful color I could imagine had been used in a mass painting of Ponyville across all three walls. Master walked inside and looked around in awe, like me. The ceiling at the end of the room had an odd curvature to it, as if it was made to be like an auditorium. A stage was at the far end, but looked like it could be lowered down into the floor to make the whole room flat.

His hooves clopped against polished wooden floors as he went to the center of the room, turning to see the exit. Tears streamed down my face seeing two sonic rainbooms with a single rainbow going between them. It was over a mural of Canterlot.

I moved, getting off Master’s back, surprising him as I sat down. He stared at me as I stared at it crying without a sound. It was without a doubt the most beautiful thing I had ever seen in my small little pointless life.

My whole body shook, noticing Dash’s cutie mark cleverly hidden in the center of the sonic rainbooms. In fact at closer appearance, I could see everypony’s cutie’s marks. Even the sun over Ponyville had Princess Celestia’s cutie mark with Princess Luna’s moon clearly in the center of it.

Then everything gave out as I saw it. I finally noticed it. My cutie mark in the center of Canterlot with hearts of gold around it in a circle. I covered my face falling down as I weep loudly, not caring about being quiet anymore. Master could punish me all he wanted.

“It’s alright, Scootaloo,” Master said, and I turned to him, utterly shocked. He had his forelegs opened. I moved forward hugging him and crying into him. This muffling my sobs just barely as he held me tightly. “You can cry as much as you want.” I shook harder.

A long time passed, I don’t know how long, but I cried till I ran out of tears and passed out in Master’s embrace. No dreams came to me, like so many nights before. This time, I just woke up, without clothes, next to Master, who was also disrobed in bed. Moonlight shone through his large bedroom windows with the curtains pulled to the side.

Finally, I was back home, away from that hell.

Author's Note

Editing done by Refro check him out!

Midnight Healing

My gaze drifted to Master laying next to me on the bed as the moonlight lit up his features. He looked so peaceful asleep. His forelegs were wrapped around me. His warm sweet breath brushed down my chest. I looked up at Master’s open mouth.

His pink tongue hid slightly behind his white teeth. I licked my lips reaching up with my hoof, but stopped before my hoof guard touched Master’s cheek. Did I really want to wake him up for a kiss?

I…I don’t. Pulling back, I moved my hoof away from Master, then I slowly slid, inch by inch, out from his warm embrace. Doing my best not to wake him up, I moved away, replacing myself with a pillow.

Carefully judging my movements, I got off the bed. As I touched the floor, my joints locked up, sending pain rippling through my body. My legs gave out, sending me crashing to the floor, smacking against the ground. I gasped when my breath was knocked out of my lungs, as all of the… day’s… something… shut up, it hurts!

Lightly, I groaned as I twisted my body and pushed against my weakness to stand up, now having energy to do it. Fighting through the lightning which was cutting through my body; I started walking quietly going to the bathroom. First things first. I went inside and did all that I needed to.

Master shifted in bed as I came out of the bathroom wiping my mouth. My stomach wasn’t settling, though I was sure everything I had eaten was digested since I was only throwing up stomach acid.

The floor was silent as I walked across it going to the door. My hoof touched the knob, and I frowned when it didn’t turn. So I tried twisting harder, but it didn’t work. The door had a lock on it, but it was unlocked. Sadly, I was going to have to wake up Master, I needed to see Sethi if I was going to be able to sleep through the night.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Master’s voice resonated with a dangerous tone. I turned to Master as he leaned down, being only inches from my face, with a less than happy expression. In fact, it was downright scary. I squeaked a scream, slamming against the door startled. “Answer me.”

My hoof went to my chest, trying to slow down my breathing. “Master, you scared me.”

“That’s not an answer,” he growled, stepping forward pressing his forehead to mine, and fear shot through me.

“I-I was going to see Sethi.”

“Why?”

“I can’t sleep.”

“You seemed fine for hours.”

“I passed out; of course I didn’t toss in my sleep.”

He stomped his hoof making me shake. “And you thought it was a good idea to try and run away from me?”

“I wasn’t—”

Master slammed his hoof against the door, my body jolted in shock. “DON’T LIE TO ME!”

“I di—” He slammed his hoof again against the door. “I-I.” Tears went down my face. “I love you, Master.”

“Get back to that bed!” I turned and ran, tail tucked between my legs, not caring about the pain that vibrated through me. Jumping, I flew onto the bed sitting down, and Master walked over to me. “You don’t ever leave my side again unless I say so. In fact you will not do anything unless I command it, is that clear?”

“Yes, Master.” He got back onto the bed, going to his side and laying down. Master grabbed me pulling me close to him in a tight embrace.

“Sleep.”

I sniffled. “Please, Master, I’m in too much pain to sleep. I really was—” He went over me in an instant narrowing his eyes, and I started to sob.

“You think you’re in enough pain, that it’s more important than following the orders I give you?”

“Your orders are more important.”

“Good.” With that final word, he laid back down pulling me close and closing his eyes. I whimpered in pain. Now that I was fully awake, all my bruises and basically everything started raining down on me in thick waves. How was I even alive? In fact, the pain was getting worse and worse.

“Master, I need medical treatment!” I shouted, causing his eyes to shoot open.

“Excuse me?”

“Please, please, please, please, please.” I repeated over and over, and he got up, hovering over me, as I begged.

“Are you trying to piss me off?”

“If it will get me Sethi, then yes. I’m trying to piss you off; I’m trying to run away. It doesn’t matter that I love you; it doesn’t matter that I wouldn’t get away. Please, let me have Sethi, Master.”

“Fine,” he growled, getting off the bed. “March.” I wiped my eyes and got up. Quickly I hugged Master.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you so much Master.”

“Move.” I swiftly got off the bed, and Master stayed close behind me, watching my every nervous twitch and quiver. Not even a hawk could watch its prey like this. He simply drank in my very essence from watching me. We got into the hallway, and I started marching without a word, I was far too scared for it. Honestly, the pain didn’t bother me that much; it was the crippling fear for my life.

Master put his hoof in front of me, stopping me from walking as we got halfway to Sethi’s office. Looking up at him, he leaned down, smelling my neck. Oddly, it felt really good as he took in long, deep breaths of my scent. When he smelled my flank, I lifted my leg allowing him easy access to my underside. With greedy breaths, he smelled my belly and my privates very closely. Shock went through me as he licked me, cleaning me before smelling me again, and then standing up.

Motioning for me to keep going, I started walking. We reached the medical room, and he opened the door, holding a hoof in front of me, and stopping me. He briefly looked inside the room before letting me enter.

Sethi was asleep on her back in a chair which could turn into something of a bed. Master closed the door behind me and walked over to Sethi. From the corner of his eye, he looked at me, and I got onto the hospital bed thing, sitting down.

“Sethi,” Master said, shaking her, and she groaned. Moving forward, Master smiled, staring at me. Knowing very well it would spite me, he kissed her neck. She giggled, and I frowned as he moved to her chest. I went to get up, and he held up his hoof stopping me. Gritting my teeth, I sat back down.

Still asleep, Sethi turned in her chair, allowing Master to go down further. Carefully he watched me as if he was judging my reaction. With each kiss he went lower, and a smile went across her lips as he made it to her thigh, kissing.

Her entire body shuddered, and he looked down at the wrong moment. With my wing, I quickly grabbed a box of bandages from a nearby cart and threw them at Master, hitting him on the head. It bounced off, hitting Sethi, and waking her up. Master looked at me, and Sethi looked up for a moment startled.

“Get away from her,” I snapped. He looked at Sethi which had a confused look on her face. He came over to me, and I fell back spreading my legs. This time more in offering than in defense of some kind. While I didn’t know or understand why, Master was mine. I’d kill the mare that touched him. Of course my mom was different. “If you have a problem with that, you can sleep alone in your bed tonight.” He rolled his eyes, and I grabbed his head. “You’re as much mine as I’m yours, don’t you dare forget that,” I growled, trembling.

His hooves pressed on either side of me, and he kissed me. Softly, I pulled him closer, and he pulled me closer, sliding me along the paper. It felt great to taste Master. My whole body agreed with my mind. Sending waves of pleasure over me, filling me with happiness. Without a doubt, I hated my body, but maybe it knew what it was doing in the first place.

“Um, is everything alright?” Sethi asked, coming over to us pulling out a rag with her magic and wiping the sleep from her eyes. Master stopped kissing me and stepped back, staring intently at me. She looked back and forth, confused as to what she had missed.

“She’s in pain and can’t sleep,” Master said.

Clearing her throat, the tan mare went over to a drawer pulling out a small box. The lid opened, and she pulled out a small needle and a small glass bottle. Carefully, she sucked out the clear liquid with the needle. Once full, the needle flew over and stuck into my neck without a single second of pause or hesitation from her. Almost instantly the pain dulled as the liquid was injected.

“Any pain left?” Sethi asked after a moment.

“Yes, still quite a bit, but.” I smiled. “It’s not that bad. I think I could sleep like this just fine.”

“That’s not good, I gave you enough to make a full adult feel numb. Which means I need to draw blood.”

“Alright.”

The pony doctor pulled out a bit bigger needle from a drawer and stuck it into the large black spots. She had to empty the blood into the sink a few times. Major spots dulled as the pressure stopped. Sethi cleaned the punctures, then wiped a white gel onto them, stopping the bleeding. After a few pills, the pain almost completely died. She turned to him once she finished.

“Jerard, seeing as you will do whatever you want to. I just want to ask you not to almost kill her anymore. These wounds weren’t that bad, but they can still cause a lot of pain. If you want her to stay healthy, you need to take better care of her.”

“Oh, my hooves as well.” Her body became slightly ridged. As I took off my hoof guards, her eyes bulged a little.

“Skinned hooves, yeah, that’s perfectly normal. Are you that scared that she’ll run off that you really had to skin her hooves? And all four of them as well? I mean, can’t you just put a leash on her?”

“I didn’t do it,” Master growled. When I raised my hoof, she frowned, clearly not happy with the answer.

“Oh, well, let’s start then.” Carefully she took off my hoof guards, one by one. With a precision unlike what I had ever seen, she cut off dead flesh as well as any infected areas, going only skin deep. Once that was all done, she used a bit of her magic to lightly burn bits of my flesh, rubbing a clear gel onto them before wrapping them up again. “That gel should close and stop any tenderness in a few hours. Hopefully by the time you wake up. Your other wounds will take a day or two, but other than that, you should be healthy. Hopefully you don’t get chopped into bits by then.”

“So will the hair grow back?” I asked as she eased my hoof guards back on, careful not to hurt me.

Her chuckle was daunting. “In a few weeks maybe. I don’t have a magic hair growth spell. You need to grow that back naturally. While I can take on burns, skinning, even growing bones and muscles. I can’t, however, grow you new hair. Isn’t that a tit for tat? Many would argue that’s a small price.”

“You could make me grow new bones?”

“Yep, it takes weeks.” She looked at Master giving him a mindful look. “But yes, I can even grow back a whole limb. It takes a long time, and there’s a high chance of infection which is arguably worse than actually losing the limb, but I can do it. Jerard’s donations to the medical field have advanced the world.”

“What else am I going to spend my excess bits on? I already have everything else I could waste money on.”

“Wait, if you have so much money. Why do you work so much?” Master and Sethi turned, looking at me. “I mean, why not retire?”

“I enjoy being a diplomat, and I like ponies looking up to me. So what if I spend most of my money to run hospitals, pay for roads, trains, scholarships, feed the poor, pay for schools, fund orphanages, and that I pay for well over half of Equestria’s army. I like it, and it gives me leeway when I need it.”

“Didn’t you say you made, like, a thousand bits a month?” I asked, and he laughed grinning widely.

“I make more than a thousand bits a day from land rights in Canterlot, and that’s if I don’t enforce the land rights at all. I have other properties outside of Canterlot and all across Equestria. That doesn’t include my property that I own outside of Equestria. From everything I have, I could easily make fifty times that in a day. Not including trade agreements, which would easily double even that.”

Shock went through me. “How is that even possible?”

“My family ties, which I'm so very fond of. They allow me to buy land in other nations, even though I’m not a citizen of that nation. I use the land to make villages, which pay a small rent fee. They gain a considerable amount of wealth for living on the land, but I make a healthy profit, and I have personal land managers that oversee the lands wellbeing and the security of all living on it.”

“That’s… a lot of money.”

“Yes it is, but if you add that up, I make around ten to fifteen times what Equestria does in one tax season, in one month. And yes, a normal pony could easily live off that for a lifetime, but that’s not the point, because Equestria isn’t the only country I fund so extensively. My money pays for several countries’ lifestyles.”

His grin made me understand. If he really made that much money and spent it on countries, then he could completely wipe an economy of an entire nation out without his support. No wonder he’s so feared; he’s a nightmare.

“That’s, great, Master.”

The chuckle that rolled out of this throat made me shiver. “Every single ally of Equestria is a nation by which I fund.”

“All of them?”

“Not a single one doesn’t heavily rely on me. You now understand why even Princess Celestia didn’t just rip you from my home and kill me. The amount of benefits that Equestria’s gains from me calling it home are nearly immeasurable. It’s the reason why nations would go to war with Equestria if they killed me.” A sickening feeling crawled over my body, and Master got up. “You now understand why even when ponies found out that I was raping a filly every single night, no one bats an eyelash.”

“I-”

With a quiet swiftness, he went forward kissing me. “Now then, what do you want? I could see it, you want something. I know it, I need to buy you something once in a while for good measure.”

“Bed.”

“Bed?”

“I’m tired.”

Gently, he lifted my chin with his hoof. “I’m serious, if I could buy you anything in the whole entire world, what would you want me to buy? And I mean anything.”

“You can’t buy what I want.”

His eyes narrowed. “Tell me.”

“A Master that doesn’t hit me.”

“You know that’s not going to happen, and you’re just being difficult.” His hoof rubbed the spirals on my cheek.

“I know.” I grabbed his hoof, lightly kissing it.

“So any other problems?” Sethi asked, and Master looked at her annoyed.

“I bled a little the last time we had sex, I think.” Blush went across my face; I didn’t know why that was embarrassing.

She sighed having probably expected that. “Lay on your back.” Sethi came over to me, and Master backed away allowing her to get to me. She checked my insides. It stung a lot even with the drugs, as she stretched me. Sethi froze for a moment, but then put something inside me, and the pain dulled instantly. “Well, it looks like you have four new, small rips in your walls. They should heal quickly, by morning you should be fine. Other than that, you’re good to go.”

Sethi went back over to her chair and laid down facing the wall. Master came over to me and kissed me. I pulled him closer, enjoying it even more now that there was very little pain. He stopped and floated me onto his back.

“Now back to bed.” Snuggling into Master, I smiled. We went back to his bedroom, setting me on the bed gently. I moved to my spot, as he got onto the bed. Once he was comfortable, he grabbed me, hugging me, and pulling the blanket up. Sleep had never come so easily for me.

“Sir,” Al said, knocking on the door before opening it. Master grunted not waking up just yet from the long night before.

Yawning, I sat up. “What?” I asked wiping my eyes.

“Duke Silver Tip is here, he’s waiting in the guest waiting room.”

I couldn’t help but whine. Master was right; Silver Tip did bother him a lot. “Tell him Master’s asleep right now.”

“Well he brought a filly with him, and said he wanted to talk to both of you.” Master still asleep next to me.

“Master.” I shook him, and he opened his eyes looking at me.

“What?” Master groaned.

“Silver Tip is here.”

“Tell him I’m busy till I wake up.”

“Yes sir.” Al closed the door, and I fell back hugging Master again, closing my eyes trying to sleep again. After about ten minutes, I whimpered giving up and opened my eyes, looking at Master.

“I can’t sleep.”

Master chuckled. “Me either.” He kissed me. “But I don’t want to get up.” I kissed his chest. “We should wait a while longer before we do anything.”

I nodded sliding my tongue across his chest. He sighed and got up stretching. My neck cracked as I stretched, then I spread out my wings and popping a few sore bones. A nice, relaxed feeling let me tucked them back in. Oh it had been too long since I last flew. Turning to Master nervousness quickly washed over me seeing him frowning.

“Is something wrong?” I had noticed it, but I didn’t know what to think about it. Master was starting to be more controlling than normal. He wouldn’t have cared before our trip if I just went to Sethi alone. The chest at the end of his bed opened and a strap came out flying out, and fitting to me.

“Wings down,” he growled, and I tucked my wings under the strap, it tightened. A lock flew onto the end of it locking it so I couldn’t take it off. For a minute, I stared at it, I didn’t know why Master was doing this.

The bags Rarity had left floated onto the bed, clothes spilling out. It had hoodies of all colors with ear pockets, some of them had interesting patterns. A few pants, shirts, a bunch of colored socks, and—I paused picking up a piece of clothing, or so I guessed.

“What are these?”

“That is a pair of panties.”

“Panties?”

“Yes, they go under clothes normally. They are called underwear.”

“If you already have clothes, why have on underwear?”

“I asked the same question when I was in another country where it’s illegal not to wear clothes. You wear underwear to make your outer clothes last longer, panties help to stop the zippers from rubbing your privates, keeps you warmer, cleaner and such. So there are some benefits to it.”

“That is nice, I didn’t think of that.” Magic weaved through my fur, and he lifted me into the air, surprising me. My hooves tingled a bit as he pulled my hoof guards off one by one so it didn’t hurt. Smiling and staring into my eyes. I bit my lip quivering, excited. When Master didn’t hurt me, I didn’t know why, but I got excited, like something good was going to happen.

The white panties slid over my hind legs, covering me. It took me a second to get a feel for it. The pair of panties covered my nipples, fitting to me perfectly. White socks floated into the air and over my legs going up them and staying up. I didn’t quite know how they squeezed my leg, but they seemed to be able to clamp onto me comfortably. Clothes weren’t actually half bad.

“How do they feel?”

“Good, Master.” My body quivered as he slid my hoof guards onto my hooves going over the socks. There was no discomfort with them on me now, over my bandages. Though, it felt really odd with socks and panties on, but then again, so did my hoodie and pants. After all I’d been through I felt, well, naked without them.

A blue shirt, blue pants flew onto me and a hoodie then went over my shirt. Master then put me down onto the floor. I looked at my right hoof, and then down at myself. Everything was completely covered, from my neck to the bottom of my tail. Only my tail and head showed at all with this outfit, and even then I could cover my head if I wanted to.

“Do I really need this many clothes on?” My hood went over my head, and my ears twitched inside the ear pockets. On the outside it was clear my ears were there, just covered with the front missing to allow me to hear. This outfit was a bit hot, so I unzipped the front of it, looking at my shirt. I wasn't quite sure where Rarity came up with half these designs, but they were nice.

“No, but you need to make sure the clothes fit. Also I think you look very nice in those clothes, don’t you?” I felt my collar and necklace. They were outside of the shirt so they could still be easily seen.

“I really like them a lot.”

“Then I won’t rip them off you.” He felt my cheek with his hoof. “Now let’s go meet our guests, then get something to eat.” I smiled. “Can you walk?” I got up and checked my hooves. They didn’t hurt—actually I felt fine, a little sore in some spots—but overall, I felt just fine.

“Yes.” I jumped off the bed and forgot my wings were held down so I had nothing to slow me down. Landing face first on the floor, my body tensed painfully. Everything was unbalanced with my wings down. It was the same as not hearing anything from one ear or seeing anything from one eye. It just felt weird.

Author's Note

Editing done by Refro check him out!

Sinking Your Teeth In

A chuckle made me look up at Master, who was smiling. “You’re funny sometimes.” His grin annoyed me. I was still tired, so I just rolled my eyes. “What was that?” he growled, getting close to my face.

“I… didn’t say—” My lungs were emptied out as he stomped on my back, pinning me to the ground painfully. It was almost like sliding on sandpaper as he hit me with a magical golf club, sending me sliding over the carpet and into the wall with a crack.

“You dare mock me with those eyes?” Fear went through me as I stared in complete shock at him, but for some reason excitement made me chuckle, grinning through the pain. His jaw locked when he growled. “I don’t know what you’re planning, Scootaloo, but I promise it’ll be painful.”

A bit of liquid ran down my leg. I didn’t understand, but this felt wonderful, Master was... he was wonderful. “Mas—” Something seemed to choke me. Whatever it was, it slithered around my body like a molten hot snake, it felt like it was burning through my clothes and painfully constricting. I was lifted into the air, forcing me to attempt to balance with my forelegs pressed tightly to my sides.

Then, a familiar feeling went through me. It was, oh, it was like when I pulled out my feathers. Master, I needed so much more than this. More of my fluid ran down my legs as my insides contacted trying to grip something that wasn’t in me, no matter how my body begged for it.

“I wasn’t finished, you did a lot of things incorrect on that trip. You told them you were school age.” Air seemed to get pushed into my lungs, burning them. “You seemed to have forgotten your table manners and that’s just the start of it.” My clothes started to change colors from the blood as the rope ground into my skin, cutting through them. “And the list goes on and on, I’ve been too nice to you. I think I need to stop playing around with you and seriously start teaching you.”

All I could do was choke as burning air rushed into my lungs. His hooves clopping across the floor made my body shake, and then it all stopped instantly. The sharp gasps for air were like knives, and my body felt like I’d been skinned by rope. Carving out my flesh and going deep inside me, but I could tell from how much I was bleeding, I was just missing my skin. This wasn’t anything more than scrapes.

“Mas-ter,” I moaned, my legs rubbing together.

“You just want me mad, don’t you?! Why don’t you know when to shut up!” The rope seemed to become tighter and tighter, sawing into my skin. Tears started going down my face. Nothing I could do could stop this. As much as my body begged for it more, nothing I could do could end this happily.

“M-or-e,” I begged. Everything loosened causing my limp body to fall to the ground, the air being forced into my lungs stopped, causing me to cough. How quickly you wish the nice things to happen, and this morning was one of them. To be honest, I didn’t understand my body, but it apparently was trying to help me today.

“Get up,” Master growled. Blood dripped to the floor as I unsteadily pushed up and managed to stand. Pain, it was like, I can’t describe it, but I wanted those ropes to burn my insides. “Now, march,” his voice hissed. This order made me start to walk, trying to breathe on my own.

The doors opened, allowing me to walk into the hallway. We started down, going toward the entrance, and an intense burning over my wounds made me shutter to the floor. My bleeding had stopped.

Forcing my body, I stood again, shaking. My legs had spiral blood patters going through the pants. Even though I was in a huge amount of pain, my insides cringed together beautifully but that mattered little. I needed medical help, I was losing too much blood.

“Mas-ter, I think, I need, Sethi again.”

“Stop acting like a foal.” The moment his hoof connected with my side, pain welled like a bomb, launching my body down the hallway and rolling to a stop at the start of the stairs. And like that bomb, my insides exploded in stinging pleasure, making me drool. I needed more than this, I needed so much more. As he approached, I curled into a ball and started crying the best I could.

“Sto-sto—”

“Unfurl yourself.” Refusing his command felt horrid, I didn’t want to disobey him, and I wanted him to punish me for existing. “NOW!” Each one of my muscles detracted at his command, and my body whipped opened, forcing me onto my back so my belly was pointed up in the air.

To me, it seemed like his gaze was charring my skin, but he moved down, undoing my bloody pants and then moving down my panties. His wet tongue slide inside, making it feel like there were razors made of ice scraping my tubes. Master got a mouth full of how wet he was making me, how badly I needed him inside me.

A gasping whimper-moan escaped me in almost a high squeal. The razors were dancing deeper and deeper inside my tubes, heading for only one place, my womb. When they reached the entrance, it spread. It was like being punched in the gut fifty times as it was forced open to allow the razors entry. Ohhhh, it was magic.

“Mnnmnn,” I moaned.

Then Master pulled out and kissed me. Blood started to go down my tongue, I knew it wasn’t his. However, it wasn’t the blood that made me cringe; it was the razors as they started to dance in my mouth, before working their way down my throat. My hooves wrapped around him, pulling him closer to his surprise.

I started choking when the razors going down my throat began spinning;they then broke apart turning into razor ants. They were infecting me! Spreading quickly to my lungs and stomach ripping through to nearby organs. Begging in my mind was pointless, Master couldn’t hear me, but he didn’t need to.

“Enjoying our kiss?” Master whispered into my ear. Slowly the air left my lungs as the razors and other pain disappeared, being replaced by light feeling of being dropped. Looking at myself, my eyes went wide seeing no blood, just unzipped pants. In fact I couldn’t taste blood either, it was all in my head.

“Y-y-yes,” I answered, confused somewhat as I swallowed with a dry mouth. “More,” I begged.

“More you say, very well.” In a swift movement my pants and panties came off, showing my privates. Pulling me closer to him, he laid against the wall to the stairs and pressed my snout roughly against his large shaft. “You are to suck me till I’m satisfied. Or you’ll really be in trouble.”

As he commanded, I with started licking and suckling at his tip. Then everything up ended as he picked me up and turned me upside down, giving him full access to me with my head toward the ground and plot in the air.

A nibbling sensation around my sensitive parts made my body tense, but Master then started biting painfully, and a single sharp nip to break through causing me to involuntarily quiver in delight. Blood started running down inside me from one nip too sharp. His tongue ran circles in the blood smearing it around inside my opening, mixing the ruby liquid with my clear pleasure.

His member was fully up by that time of course, and his tongue seemed to spike inside me. Gasping was the right choice; he shoved my mouth onto his member, forcing me to painfully deep throat it, choking me.

The feeling of being choked wasn’t bad, in fact it made me able to suck even harder than before, using the entire length of my tongue to clean Master’s member the best it could. It was salty, fleshy goodness.

“Mmm,” I groaned, and he moaned.

When he pushed me down, his dick went so deep inside me, I could feel it almost going into my stomach. Nothing that big should ever go down that deep normally. It spread my windpipe to almost the breaking point. It was like my throat was starting to stretch and rip at the seams.

Then my body was pulled up, allowing me only a split second of air before it was thrust back down onto him. A bit of pre-sex lubricant came from his tip, allowing the next few up and down moments to become somewhat easier.

Air, air, air! My body screamed at me as he held me down on his dick, my nose nuzzled his balls. His hooves moved my body around on it, turning me around like one large spinning top.

“Scootaloo, the best dick warmer.” Master pulled me up off his dick, allowing me to gasp in air, but that was replaced by another gasp for air. A stinging feeling rolled around my entrance as his member slid inside me with a punch to the gut of force. “Ah, there’s the sex I’ve been wanting.”

“Harder!” I pled.

Turning his body, he slid me around away from him while I was still on his member, and then slammed me chest first against the wall, holding my back down with one hoof. Finally, I was able to breathe normally. A loud moan escaped me when he started going up and down inside me, mashing against my womb.

As much as it felt like my insides were ripping—oh, I wished they were—it was that single nip that was causing me so much pain. If only there were ten big ones and not just a dinky shallow cut. My body slid up and down the wall, my entrance screamed as he rubbed his skin against the wound. I needed him to push me down more, so I pushed up making him slam me against the wall, crushing my chest.

As the crushing feeling filled me, the strap around my wings came off. They felt so tired after being locked away for so long, but that wasn’t the best part. I knew Master wanted them open, I spread them.

Oh the sound of dislocating bone made me clamp onto him as hard as I could. His hoof dislocated my left wing at the joint. My throat closed, causing me to choke down the pain as my wing hung limp. However, he moaned loudly as my insides wrapped around him in drenched bloodied happiness.

“Talk about a turn on. Now the other wing.” Overall my body wasn’t taking this abuse as well as I wanted it to. Shakily, my wing lifted up and, just like I wanted, his hoof smacked it just in the perfect spot dislocating it. He then started going harder, holding me by my wings. Master pinned them to the wall as he slid in and out of me. Every inch of my insides trembled and contracted around him as he dug his hooves beautifully into my wing’s joints, pressing the bones into my skin. It was almost as if my insides swirled in his delight.

When he pulsed, Master grabbed me, pulling me close to him; kissing my neck as he finished inside me. Warmth, pure and simple. It filled up my womb till it was dribbling out of me, mixing with blood that was sliding down his silky dick.

“I love you, Master. Please, break my wings.” Looking up, I kissed his neck begging him the best I could. The wing pain disappeared, and I looked, realizing that they hadn’t been unstrapped in the first place.

“What’s wrong with you? I would never break your beautiful wings! And why would you want me to do that?”

“Master, so long as you’re with me.” I leaned back into him and lifted up my hoof, rubbing his face ever so softly as my back pressed against his hot chest. “You can do anything you want to me, and I’ll still beg for more.” His eyes went wide as my words ripped through his mind. “Because no matter what you do, no matter what you say. I’ll love you forever, not even death will pull me from you.” He kissed me and rubbed my belly with one of his hooves, moving in a circular pattern.

“You have no idea what joy those words bring me.” Softly, he kissed my neck, swaying his tongue just a little across my skin. “Those words are true for myself as well, because I’ll always love you forever, but that doesn’t get you out of your punishment. Just means more sex for the both of us.”

“Punish me more.”

“We don’t have the time right now.” The wound he had nipped burned closed. The feeling of blood and cum mixed, cooling the small wound providing me with a bit of sadness, then he started sliding me up again.

“Again, please~” I begged. Of all the times we had sex, there was always some kind of pain, whether it was my hips cracking or my skin ripping to something else entirely. There was pain. So for me to get turned on like I wanted, I needed more. Blood and cum weren’t the only things that were making it easy for him to slide in and out of me.

“We need to clean up and go meet our guests.” He pulled me off and set me down in front of him as he leaned back first against the wall. “Now clean.”

It took me a moment, but I leaned forward and started licking him clean. It wasn’t a bad taste to be honest, in fact the blood, the blood tasted... good? I didn’t understand, the taste of blood never appeased me like this. In fact, the last time I tasted blood and cum, I almost threw up from the taste, but now... My tongue slid with ease across his skin, lapping up even the smears of blood on his belly up to his chest.

Master smiled, closing his eyes as I cleaned his fur of blood. There was his scent again, it was heavenly, but, I needed more than a smell. “Master you smell really good.” I took in a deep breath of his scent licking his neck.

“You smell good to, but a bath does sound good. Morning baths are always very calming, and-OW!” Master shouted, shocked. His head snapped to me as I started to lick up blood from a bite on his shoulder, having bitten just in between his vest and neck, deep enough to bleed, but no real damage. “What the hell, Scootaloo?!”

“I need more of you inside me, Master.” I slid down onto him, making him grunt. He wasn’t very hard, but enough that he easily filled me up. Plus he was long enough, that even though I was able to get him inside me, I was still by his neck lapping up the blood. “Please Master, I need it so bad, please, fill me more.”

“Why are you sucking my blood though, that’s disgusting.” For a moment his body tensed as my tongue dug lightly inside his wound. “Ow, okay, just suck don’t try and take a chunk of flesh. You’re not a vampony.”

A stream of blood ran down the corner of my mouth. “Master, maybe I am, your blood, it’s wonderful.”

Master groaned a little. “You’re acting weird.”

Going up to his ear, I whispered, “I’m still horny, Master. Please, I need my second dose, and I need it rough.” His dick pulsed at my words. “I need you to break me, and then grind me into the ground.”

“Um, sir.” We both turned to see Al, standing frozen in the hallway. “You might want to take that to your bedroom while we have guests.” Al looked at me dripping blood from both ends and a bit of cum sliding down Master.

“Ready a first aid kit in my bathroom please.”

“Right away sir.” Al hurried away without a second glance, and I started licking Master’s shoulder.

“Stop licking my blood.” I pulled back, my insides were so much warmer now. “This is at least the second time you’ve enjoyed eating or drinking blood. I think we need to talk to Sethi about this.”

“But Master, I want to be your vampony.” His chuckle made me smile as I licked his wound clean.

“Come on, I really don’t want to get you addicted to my blood.” Master pulled me off his shoulder and dick, lifting me up, and causing me shiver cold. My throat and stomach were a lot warmer, but everything else was much colder. “Damn, you really bit in deep. I might need stitches.”

“I’m cold,” I whined slightly. He looked confused for a moment. “Can I have my pants and panties back?” They floated into the air and went back onto me. “I’m sorry for being so needy, Master. You do taste wonderful, and my insides are so toasty now that I have something of you inside me.”

Getting up, he set me onto his back and walked back toward his bedroom. We went right to the bath, a first aid kit was waiting on the sink counter and the bath was already starting to fill up with warm water.

A moist wind went under my clothes and pulled them off as his vest came off, all of them going over and depositing into a basket by the door. The Master bathroom. Oh the name made me smile from the double entendre. It was much bigger than most bathrooms, probably as big or bigger than my room back home. In fact I could swim in this tub if I wanted to; Master could float in it, even as big as he was.

“First to get cleaned up,” Master said as we went into a large glass shower taking off our clothes. It started and he cleaned me up first before washing himself. Once that was done, he turned off the shower and brought in the first aid kit, setting it down. When I reached for it, his magic pushed me away. I looked down a little ways from him as he fixed his shoulder. “Damn it, Scootaloo, did you really have to dig your teeth in so fucking deep? What do you have? Timberwolf fangs? These teeth holes are really deep. Open your mouth.”

When I opened my mouth, he made my jaw hurt a bit as it was stretched close to the limits, he looked at my teeth. “Master?”

“You do have fangs, how the hell did you get those? Actually all of your teeth are sharp as well.”

“What do you—oh.” He let my mouth close, and I coughed a bit. “Oh yeah those.” I looked away a little bit.

“When and how did you get fangs? You better not be a vampony or I, well actually that would be a lot of fun.” He gave a small chuckle. “Never the less, how did you get fangs. Of the few ponies I know that have them, they are very monstrous ponies. They have literally eaten other ponies.”

His look made me blush. “Well one time my friends and I were out on a quest for our cutie marks. We got lost for a while in the frozen north. We all nearly starved to death huddled in a cave together, it had been a few days since—”

“Wait, you didn’t eat your friends right?” Master gave me a look of disgust, and I rolled my eyes.

“Of course not! I had forgotten to eat before the trip. So I basically hadn’t eaten for an entire day more than them, and we were stuck in a cave for about a week without food, we managed with ice and a small fire. However I got so hungry I snuck out and captured a small snow rabbit.”

“You ate a rabbit?”

“Bunny, it was still young. Both of my friends were frightened that I had killed the rabbit by breaking its neck. However, after I cooked it, they changed their minds, but only I got sharp teeth from it.”

“Why only you?”

“There were two rabbits, I only brought the bunny back to the cave.” His eyes went wide in shock. “Don’t look at me like that! I was starving to death! We were saved three days later, we would have frozen to death without those pelts!”

“You ate an entire rabbit.”

“It was raw, but can I have a mirror?” A small mirror floated into the shower, and I looked at my teeth. They were sharper, much sharper than before. They stood out among my other teeth. “Those are much bigger than before.”

“So wait, you had a problem with killing a criminal, but not two defenseless little bunnies? Oh you monster.” Master snickered.

“There’s a difference between killing to stay alive and killing to kill. In both cases I didn’t want to, but did I have a choice?”

“Nope.” He smiled and kissed me. “You’re much sexier now that I know you can eat raw meat. I might just feed you a few slabs.”

“Please Master, it tastes horrid.”

“You bit me! Did you honestly think you wouldn’t be punished for hurting me? I’m going to need stitches! And that’s if they don’t get infected.”

“I’m super sorry,” I said a bit condescendingly. “It’s just when I tasted my blood, it warmed me up. Please, I didn’t mean to—”

“Hurt me?” he growled.

“I wasn’t going to say that,” I said, chuckling nervously.

“Oh yeah?”

“I didn’t want to make you mad. Yeah, that’s what I was going to say. I didn’t want to hurt you, but, you tasted, really… good.” I bit my lip and a bit of blood ran down it as my body quivered remembering the taste.

“Scootaloo!” I snapped out of it. “You will not bite me again, or I’ll remove those damn teeth.”

“Ye-yes, Master.” He kissed me, pulling me close against his really hot body, it was almost uncomfortable. But I would trade most anything to press against it forever. “I love you so much, Master.”

“Sir.”

We both turned to Al by the door, and Master opened the shower door. “Yes?” Master asked.

“Duke Silver Tip is inquiring when you’ll arrive.”

“Tell him we’ll be there in around twenty minutes.”

“Yes sir.” Al left closing the door behind him.

“Impatient as always.” He finished patching his shoulder and picked me up carrying me to the bath. We soaked in the hot water. It was almost entrancing how it loosened my body. I was lucky yesterday’s beating wasn’t too severe. Though I could only hope tonight I would be thoroughly punished.

Everything inside me quivered as I lay on Master’s chest, enjoying everything about his sweet embrace. I needed to do this so much more often. A hint of sadness rolled through me as I remembered Balai. It was her wish to die, even if I had managed to save her, would she really have wanted—I shook my head a little. I can’t afford to think like that, or the guilt of my actions would really push me over.

“Master, I love you.” I looked up, and he pulled me up kissing me. “Please, tell me you love me.”

“For as long as I live.” Even though I knew he would say that, it’s always nice to know I can get it confirmed whenever I want to. “But sadly we have guests. So we have to get out, get dry, and put on a new change of clothes.”

Lifting me out of the bath with his magic, he used towels and a bit of magic to dry us off completely. Brushes rushed to our hair getting out all the knots and tangles. Once that was done, a complete white outfit floated out of the bedroom and fitted to me, making sure my gifts were on the outside.

A different white vest from the one he normally wore flew onto him so we matched. If Master got seed on our clothes nopony would know. The thought made me giggle, causing him look at me as he set me onto his back.

“If we get dirty, I bet not a single pony would notice.” Master snickered at my joke and walked out of the bathroom heading upstairs.

Author's Note

Editing done by Refro check him out!

Money Well Spent

“She’s not due till, um, next week.”

“I know, but she is apparently having a rough time and needs to speak to you today because she has to be at the hospital for a while.” Master swallowed. “She said it’d only take a few minutes.”

“Send her in then.” Al nodded, bowing out. Pressing my teeth lightly, Master gasped, nearly shooting off and preventing him from removing me. “You need to stop, I can’t have you doing that while I meet with somepony.” I went up and then down as the door to his office opened, and the sound of a mare trotted into the room.

“Good day, Prince High Blood,” Ms. Cackle said.

“Ms. Cackle, what a, pleasant surprise.”

“Thank you.” She approached the desk, and I swirled my tongue making him choke a little bit. “Are you alright? You look stressed and you’re sweating.”

“Yes, I’m fine, I, am, uh. What did you want to talk about?”

“Oh, my shop and the apartment I’m renting. It seems I’ve come into a bit of trouble, the doctors said I have cancer, and I need to have a major surgery. So I came to ask if you wouldn’t mind letting me wait on paying rent. I know that it’s a lot to ask for, but with the surgery and all the other medical costs, I won’t be able to afford to pay, regrettably.”

“Did you... Did you speak with-with Sethi at the hospital? We have, um have an emergency fund, just for ponies which need it. I’m sure that would take on most, of-of the costs of surgery.”

“Actually I did, it only takes about half. The bill will be quite large because I have a rare blood type and types of surgeries, so I will still have to cover half of it. It’ll take all my life savings, and even then I’ll still be in the red. It’ll take me a bit of time to pay it off, and I’ll have to take out a loan or two, but to do that I need to put off paying certain things. I need to keep my shop open, and even if I moved all my things to storage, I would have too much debt to be able to pay for that fully. That’s even if I survive surgery.”

I slowed to a stop, and Master looked down for a moment. “Al, come in.” Al came into the room. “In the unlikelihood that you should pass on, do you have a will made to handle things after?”

“Well, I have no family, so sadly no. I have one worker which will be running the shop for me though.”

“How much is the surgery?”

“It’ll be thirty thousand gold bits.”

“For one surgery, that’s outrageous!”

“Well, no sir, it’s for several. You see, they will have to not only give me drugs and other such things, but they’ll have to remove six tumors and two of them are on parts of my brain so they have to do brain surgery and other such things.”

“Oh my, I’m terribly sorry.”

“I am as well, but the fund will cover half of that, so I only need fifteen thousand. With all of my assets, I have around twelve total. I own a few properties in Manehatten. So it’ll help with the loans. But if I don’t have to pay rent, then I’ll be able to cover the costs completely and hopefully be able to get on my hooves that much faster.”

“How about this, seeing as you are an old friend of my mother’s. I’ll provide loans at no interest. I just recently got rid of those horrid gold statues. Do you remember them? My father had gotten them.”

“The ones that were at the front, oh yes. They were, very rude.”

“Yes, just one of those is worth ten thousand. My worthless father bought those on a whim. I’ve already had them melted down and turned into bits. I’ll have the bits spent on your surgery because I have no use for them. They were actually going to go to charity anyway because I didn’t want to even look at that gold anymore. Anyway, with that I’ll buy your loans and pay for any extra costs that may accumulate. Al will be able to see to all the finer points of the contracts, and Al, mail these once done.”

Letters floated over to Al, he took them. “Yes sir, right this way, Ms. Cackle,” Al said, motioning. She left and the door closed. My tongue slid down his shaft and swirled around making Master fall forward and finish deep down my throat. I milked him a bit making sure there wouldn’t be a mess.

Pulling back I took a breath. “That was very kind of you, Master.” He moved his chair back, and I floated into the air in front of him.

“I did that because of you.” He slammed me against the table. “And I’m done with work for now. But I do believe it’s time for my breakfast.”

I bit my lip excited, spreading my legs for him. “Thank you so much Master, it was truly wonderful.”

Biting onto my pants, he undid my button with his tongue and pulled them down showing my wet panties under them. My hooves trembled as he leaned forward smelling me deeply, causing me to shiver in delight.

Just the feeling of him touching me was enough to make me explode in pleasure readying myself for him. Surprise went across his face, but it was a good surprise. Or so I guessed as he licked my now wet panties and smiled. My thighs tensed wanting more. That feeling came back of wanting to be inside Master, to be a part of him. Just this time it was a hundred times stronger, making it hard to simply exist.

His teeth bit down onto my panties and then pulled down showing me leaking. He moved forward running his tongue along my folds. My body shuddered in pleasure. Master’s lips pressed against me sipping me like a tea cup. I spread my legs wider and his tongue went deeper inside me. It felt too good to be true.

Something in my head twisted sending pleasure down my body, giving Master a mouth full, and he buried his snout deeper inside me, twisting around wildly. His tongue went so deep inside me, it made it hard to breathe as pleasure crushed my whole body. It felt so good, I couldn’t believe it. Master must have been happy with me to pleasure me like this.

Overwhelming joy filled me as soon as I realized it. I was making Master happy and nothing was better than this. He pulled back after a minute licking his lips. I could hardly believe how good I was feeling.

A feeling of being watched made me look up to Sig, she was standing by the door in absolute shock. “Sig, good, you’re here,” Master said, floating the panties into the air. “Take these and wash them.” Master pulled out my panties giving them to her. “Bring a new pair for Scootaloo.” A rag wiped me clean, before Master put my pants back onto me barely hiding my scent.

Sig couldn’t hide her fear for a moment, but she regained her composure after a minute of staring at us. “Yes, Sir.” Sig came over and took them, then left quickly. Master floated me onto his back; I smiled hugging him. Good feelings flowed through me making me grin feeling Master this close to my body.

“I love you, Master.” I snuggled into Master’s warm mane. Without a doubt, he really did love me.

Of course he sat back down and started working again. This time he stopped after a short while, setting down his quill and getting up. He stretched a bit. “Well I’m hungry. Time for a real breakfast.”

“Then after?” I asked, rubbing myself on his back a bit.

His frown was disheartening a bit. “Well I have a bunch of things to sign, read, and mail today sadly, but once that’s done I’ll be good to have some real fun with you. I’m just as excited as you are.”

“Oh.” I looked away.

“Don’t worry, it won’t take long.” A weird kind of glow radiating from him made me smile softly.

“Thank you, Master.” He walked into the hallway, and we went to, then inside the dining room. An unsettling feeling came over me seeing the chair as the end of the table, but it disappeared after a second as I pushed it down deep inside my heart. Those feelings weren’t needed right now.

Master’s soft kissing made me look up and kiss him. Sig came over to us giving Master my new clean panties. He floated me into the air and took off my pants putting them on me, then putting my pants back on, setting me onto the chair next to him. He turned to Sig standing by the door.

“How long before Silver Tip gets here?” Master asked.

“I'll go bring him,” one of the maids said, we turned to one of the four maids by the kitchen door. She bowed slightly and left promptly. Leaning back, Master cracked his neck a bit loudly.

“Is something wrong?” I inquired.

“Nothing that is of your concern.”

“Sorry.” I looked down.

“I just really don’t want to mail things today, I want to have fun with you.” Master made me look at him. “I want to hear those beautiful screams, taste those tears and hear you beg me to stop.”

“Oh my,” I said breathlessly. The maids stared a bit shocked.

He leaned over kissing my head. “But anyway, there’s nothing that you can help me with to make go any faster, sadly. So don’t let it worry you.” The sound of the swooshing door made us both turn to Silver Tip, he walked into the room smiling. Sweetie Belle walked into the room next to him. “Good morning, Duke Silver Tip. I hope you found your room comfortable and very well fitting to your personal needs.”

“It is not exaggerated when they say you are generous.” Master chuckled. The maid that went to get them went over moving the chairs letting them sit down and moving them forward before going over by the kitchen door and waiting. “However, I’m sure I’m going to be warm tonight.”

“I see, that’s unfortunate,” Master said, looking down.

“Why is that unfortunate?” I asked, they looked at me. Though I wasn’t alone, Sweetie Belle was also confused.

“He’s just going to be warm tonight, he’s not going to be able to sleep,” Master said, his expression made a sad feeling pass through me.

“Ohhhhhh,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Anyway, do you have plans for the day?” Silver Tip asked.

“Yes, work. Scootaloo needs to gain weight and lay around. So she will not be doing much of anything.” I looked away.

“You’re not doing that just because we’re here are you?” Sweetie Belle asked, and we all looked at her.

Silver Tip had a frown like Master. “That was extremely rude,” Silver Tip snapped, and Sweetie Belle looked at him.

“What? We both know he hurts Scootaloo. I imagine it’d be ruder to stop them from enjoying themselves while we impose on them.” Silver Tip smacked her over the head making tears brim.

“I am really sorry about that, Jerard. Apparently I’m going to need to teach her manners if she is to be my wife.”

“That hurt,” Sweetie Belle said with a trembling lip.

“I will smack you if you are rude like that again, we are guests. You apparently were not taught manners. I assure you that as my wife you will act properly. Especially in the company of royals. Do you have any idea who Jerard High Blood is?”

“Not really.”

Silver Tip sighed. “Then tonight you will learn.”

“Maid, please fetch us our food please,” Master said, making a maid go into the kitchen. I stared at Sweetie Belle for a moment a bit dumbfounded. I guess getting hit over the head would normally be reason to cry. She looked at me and quickly wiped her tears away. I smiled widely trying to comfort her.

“Can I talk to Scootaloo alone?” Sweetie Belle asked, Master and Silver Tip gave her another look. “I just want to talk to her in private.”

“What could you—”

“That’s fine,” Master said interrupting Silver Tip. “You can speak in the hallway if you want to.” Sweetie Belle stared at Master with disbelief. “Maid please get me a long leash for Scootaloo.” A maid nodded going into the kitchen.

“Really?” Silver Tip asked, his posture became uneasy.

“Of course,” Master said, and I swallowed.

“Anything you need to say to me can be said openly,” I said.

“Now Scootaloo. She wants it in private.” I looked at Master smirking. “That means you need to leave the room.” The maid came back and gave him the leash letting him hook it onto my collar.

Fear went through me for a moment. This was strange, Master didn’t want me to leave, then all a sudden it’s alright? Whatever he was thinking probably wouldn’t be fun “I-I don’t want to.”

“Don’t be rude. Go with her.”

“Do I have to?”

“Sweetie Belle. Does she have to?” Master asked, and Sweetie Belle looked down for a moment.

“Yes?” she said unsure.

“Well, there you go.”

“Fine.” I grumbled getting out of the chair and going to the door. “Come on!” I snapped at her. She rushed over to the door, and I opened it.

An ice cold feeling made me freeze and turned back to Master who was watching me comfortably from his chair, staring with my leash around his hoof. This was probably one of his traps, if I left the room then I would be punished. Whether or not he told me, he didn’t want me leaving his side, but I let out a breath and went out the door. Sweetie Belle shut it behind me making a large shiver go up my spine.

“What do you want?” I asked hurried, looking back at the dining room.

“Quiet,” she whispered. “Listen, the others and I have a plan to get you out of here and back to Ponyville.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Others?”

“Yeah, everyone in class. Apple Bloom, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon. You know. All of your friends. All the grownups told us not to get involved, but since they are just letting you get hurt. We need to save you on our own. All I need you to do is run with me tonight. If you have five minutes, I paid two really fast pegasus to take us to Ponyville. Everypony set up a getaway wagon, and we’re going to go to Saddle Arabia.”

“You’re joking.”

“Of course not. Listen we know you’re scared, but if we can hide you long enough, change your name, cover your cutie mark. Then I’m sure Jerard will stop caring about you and go after another pony.”

“I won’t do that.”

“What?!” she asked shocked.

“Listen, I don’t know what you’ve been told, but I’m not leaving… him. I don’t know why you’d think I’d want to. He’s everything I'll ever need.” I smiled and chuckled. That was so much truer than I could ever understand. “Tell the others to trash any plans they have to filly-nap me again, alright.” I turned and she grabbed my foreleg making me turn toward her to see her panicked look.

“Wait, you can’t do that. Listen I don’t know everything, but all our friends poured our bits into this plan for you. We bought a lot of things and paid a lot of pony to save you. We even convinced that matchmaker to get me close to you without being detected. I’m leaving with you tonight as well. I’m not about to marry that pony, so this isn’t just for you, but me to. So we need you to be ready.”

I stared at her. My body started to tremble with rage. “Wait-wait-wait. You better be joking.” I stepped forward raising my voice, and she leaned back. “You’re not telling me that you had a stallion propose to you. A very big life changing event, just so you could try a stupid plan!” I stomped my hoof.

She backed up. “Quiet.” Panic started to go through her.

Everything quivered as I spoke in a rushed tone. “Are you stupid? Or are you just so blind that you ended up making the worst decision of your life? These ponies are royals. That means they not only have wealth, but influence. Do you honestly think that us, two fillies would be able to escape? Not only that. Even if we did. Do you think somepony worse wouldn’t find us?”

Sweetie Belle swallowed, backing up. “I have a small hut in the desert that we can hide in from them. Nopony knows about it.”

“Who did you buy it from?”

Her body became still. “I didn’t, Diamond Tiara… did.” Her words started to sink in as she said them.

“So, basically including the ponies that you asked for help from and whoever Diamond Tiara bought it from. How many ponies know about it and where it is?”

“Well if.” I frowned, and she flinched. “Six.”

“You. Are. An. Idiot. They would fly there and be waiting. Now since you didn’t realize what you were doing. I’m sure Silver Tip will understand if you explain it to him. Jerard won’t be mad or anything, and you can go back to Ponyville. I’m sure. We can make this right, you won’t be hurt, I'm sure he’ll understand.”

“I’m not going to tell him, and you can’t either.”

Letting out a breath, I calmed down, I needed to relax. This wasn’t a problem for me, sure I didn’t want her to get hurt, but her not saying anything was fine as well. I spoke in a calm voice to her. “I never said I was. If you want to hide this from him, go ahead. Your business is your business, and it won’t affect me.”

“So you won’t tell.”

“I can’t promise you I won’t tell… Jerard.” Oh just saying his name brought tears to my eyes. “But, I won’t tell Silver Tip unless I'm ordered to.”

“No, you can’t.”

“You have no clue what’s happening, and you just made everything worse.” Tears went down my face, and my voice broke. “I'm scared enough for myself as is.” My legs gave out making me sit down. “You just walked into my hell, and you expect me to be able to keep secrets.” Her expression fell. “I can barely hold on to myself, without Master’s love, I'm nothing, I can’t live without him, not after yesterday. There’s nothing left for me, nothing at all, I'm his, and it doesn’t matter if you accept that.”

“But—”

“I'm not going to be able to take care of you as well as myself. I’ve already lost one friend, I can’t afford to lose another.” My body trembled as guilt rained down on me as everything came down in waves. “I'm sorry, I can’t save you to, but I-I have to go, Master is waiting.”

“Scootaloo.” Tears went down her face as her body trembled. “I can help you, please let me help you.” Her voice broke, and she hugged me letting me cry into her shoulder. “Please, I can help you.”

“I'm not strong enough to live without Master.” Everything stopped. “His love is all I need anymore, Sweetie Belle. I'm sorry you wasted your bits, I'll try to find a way to pay you back when I can, I promise.” I pushed her back a little, and she stepped back. Wiping my eyes clean, I turned and went back into the room, leaving her staring after me with a scared and heartbroken look on her face.

Even as the door closed behind me, I could hear her crying.

Author's Note

Editing done by Refro check him out!

Pool Shenanigans

“Have a good talk?” Master asked, looking at me as I sat down next to him at the dining room table, and he took off my leash.

“It wasn’t that important,” I whispered.

“What’d you talk about?” Silver Tip asked, making me snap up.

“If you want to know, why don’t you ask your soon-to-be wife?” My voice was uneven, so I stood up and kissed Master hiding the fact that I was crying the best I could. He smiled, hugging me tightly. “Because if you’re going to marry her, then you shouldn’t be scared just because of one secret conversation.”

“I’m not scared.” I looked at him, and he frowned. “Sweetie Belle.” They looked at the door, and she didn’t come into the room. A maid came and set down food. “Get back in here right now.” Glancing at the food, I looked up at Master.

“You know you can start.”

“Thank you,” I replied, and started eating.

“Sweetie Belle, get back in here!” Silver Tip shouted. She opened the door and went back to her seat looking at her food. “What took you so long?”

“Nothing.” It was clear her eyes were red. She started eating, and I picked up a cup of apple juice, drinking it.

Silver Tip sighed and started eating as well, so did Master. We finished, and I wiped my mouth with a napkin as a maid cleaned up. “Is Sethi here?” Master asked, looking at Al who had come into the room without me noticing him. “I need to talk to her about something.”

“She was called away to the hospital for an emergency surgery,” Al said, going over to the table and setting a few letters down. “She’ll be back soon.”

“That’s fine. Send her to me when she’s done.”

“Yes sir.”

As Master got up, I climbed onto his back making him look at me. I looked away, and he rolled his eyes. “I almost forgot, what do you have planned Silver?”

“Well, after I speak to Sweetie Belle in private. We had nothing planned for today, other than leaving my house while my sister’s things were removed.”

“How about you meet me in the pool room in about two maybe three hours, then we’ll make plans for the day. Hopefully that will allow for you to ready for the trip. Maybe we’ll get some ice cream and see a play or movie.”

“That sounds wonderful. We’ll meet you there soon.”

“Very well,” Master said, his letters floated into the air, and he walked out of the dining room opening letters as he walked.

“Anything good?”

“Not really, just more boring work, nothing important sadly.” We went back to his office, and he started working again, letting me bury my face into his mane. Something hit me, I had done this a lot lately. Ever since I stopped with school, laying on Mater’s back, and burying my head into his mane was becoming my pastime.

A boring one. “I love you, Master.” He glanced at me for a moment before letting me fall asleep.

“And so the cobra ate the little mouse. Ah, Scootaloo.” I sat up looking around, I was in Ponyville’s library. “You’re awake.” Looking up I saw a silver unicorn with no face, she was smiling kindly.

“Where am I?”

“Oh, you must have dozed off.”

“I’m sorry I fell asleep, I must have been tired.”

“It’s not a problem, did you sleep well?”

“I don’t know.” Tears started falling from her faceless head onto the wooden floor. “Is everything alright? You’re crying.”

“It hurts, Scootaloo, everything hurts.”

My breathing started to pick up. “What-what do you mean? You’re fine, you don’t look hu—” I stopped cold realizing those tears were of blood.

“Why didn’t you help me? I thought you said you would protect me from that monster, not help him?” I stood up looking around, I was in that torture room again. “You couldn’t have at least taken me home?”

The room narrowed, making my eyes locked onto Balai under the bench. “I-I couldn’t save you. I’m sorry.”

“Scootaloo, you killed me. You had no intent on saving me!”

“Please, I didn’t mean to!”

“Yet you slit my throat.” Her body started to crawl out from under the bench leaving a trail of blood and muck in her wake. I started backing up shaking my head. “Come here, Scootaloo.”

“Please, I didn’t mean to.” The room started to narrow, and I was on the ground as it started to move toward her. Everything around me shook as I turned and started to run away from her.

“YOU CAN’T GET AWAY FROM ME OR WHAT YOU’VE DONE!” Balai screamed at me as the path started to pull me faster toward her. Her blood started to form claws which dug into the ground allowing her to run after me as blood tears started going down my face. “I WILL GET YOU!”

“STOP!” I screamed. In a moment of confusion, pain shot up my back, making me realize I was on the ground in front of Master’s desk. It took me a few seconds of choking on air before I could breathe normally. Shakely, I looked around confused as to where I was. Papers fell down around me as Master looked down at me.

“Fell asleep?” Master asked, I nodded. “Well I’m done with work, and we have a bit before we are going to meet Silver Tip in the pool area. You’ve been asleep for almost three hours.” I floated into the air and onto his back again. “But, I think it’s time for some fun.” He got up and went out of his office, I yawned wiping my eyes.

When I opened my eyes, fear shot through me. We were at the torture chamber door and the magic runes on it glowed a bright blue. Punishment, how could I be so blind as to forget about it.

“Master.” He opened the door and walked inside closing it behind him. “Does hurting me make you happy?”

“Yes.” Such a clear answer. I floated into the air off his back, and I was disrobed completely, even the strap on my wings was taken off. His magic set them nicely folded by the door. My hooves lightly clopped against the metal table allowing me to sit down on the cold metal.

“May I request something?”

A knife floated off the wall. “I’ll think about anything you request, but you have no promises.”

“Master, can-can we not do this today?” The knife stopped. “While I’m in the mood for painful sex, I’m not in the mood for just pain.”

“Why should I listen to that request?”

“There’s no reason why you should.” I looked down. “There is nothing you could gain or lose by hurting me till I bleed out. Or even smashing my bones. It’s just—small wishes that I want to come true.”

“And why should I grant you these small wishes?”

His tone was a bit off, me asking was a bad idea. “Never mind, please, Master, keep going.”

“Answer me,” he ordered.

“To give me bits of happiness.”

“What have you done to deserve that happiness?”

“I have done nothing.” His lips brushed against my neck as he took in a deep breath of my scent. “I’m sorry I’ve been so bad.” Tears went down my face and he sighed. “Please forgive me.”

“I don’t like those tears.” Master kissed my cheek, licking them off. “Why do you have to act like this when I want to have my fun?”

“Because it’s a habit that I want you to break me of.”

“That sounded awful close to an order to me.”

For a moment my muscles relaxed. “Yes, it was an order.” His hoof rubbed my cheek, and he kissed my forehead. “Do it,” I whispered.

“I’ve changed my mind about punishing you right now. Instead I’ll just finish with the other side.” Master’s hoof trailed down my spirals. The knife went back onto the wall, and I smiled making him smirk kindly.

Master picked up a white marker from the bench by the wall. A white hot fire poker floated into the air from the furnace as he drew onto my coat the outline for the new gift he was going to give me.

Letting out a breath I closed my eyes and held as still as I could, knowing what was about to happen. The heat made my hair singe as it came close. When it hit, a cold feeling like ice ran like lightning through every fiber of my skin. It was like opening a door to an icy winter breeze for the first time.

The cold feeling ended in the same instant it began as a stinging burning feeling soon took its place. My stomach knotted, and I shook for only a moment as Master traced the white marker to a flawless trail.

My hooves felt cold as my blood ran from them. That smell, I knew it too well. The smell of my flesh and coat burning, sending black smoke into the air to be sucked out of the room a few moments later. I panted, trying to get rid of the heat. Though oddly, this time my body was so calm that I didn’t feel hot, only the burning sensation felt like any kind of heat. Everything else was cold.

“Slower,” I said dry mouthed. Maybe it was the drugs, or maybe I had just grown used to this, but this pain didn’t feel bad, it felt calming. Heeding to my command Master began to go slower. However, soon a second feeling shocked me making me turn as he started adding to the spirals on my other side with a second poker.

It was more than just some small feeling as they spread across the sides. My sweat hit the metal table as he finished. Spirals extended over my entire sides going around my wings, running beautiful etched marks surrounding the hearts on my sides, even going down my legs some and the edges of my belly. They cradled my cutie mark and even ran up my neck to my cheek and even above my eyes.

“Beautiful.” The pokers went back to the furnace. Every ounce of my being burned and shivered as it tried to understand the pain that was consuming so much of my body, and why I was doing nothing to stop it.

“Thank you, Master.” My vision blurred, but an ice cold feeling made me groan as his magic held cool water to my new gifts perfectly overlaying them. Burned flesh filled the water as they were cleaned having never had this large of a gift before.

“I believe our time is up, let’s go to the pool.”

“Yes, Master.” The gift extended over my legs causing them to shake as I tried to stand up.

His magic lifted me up “You aren’t allowed to walk.”

Nodding hurt, but I did as the water left me. “Yes, Master.”

Oh, it felt wonderful as it burned me, feeling like knives of heat were cutting through my skin. Master set me upon his back as he walked. Each nerve screamed at me, burning in their own hell. But there was nothing I could do about it as Master walked, putting only the straps on my wings before walking into the hallway. The clothes floated to a passing maid who was frozen solid seeing me.

“Maid, take these and place them in the bedroom. Ready another color outfit, something darker.”

“Yes sir.” She quickly left. Any pony that saw us stared at me as I lay close to passing out on his back. We went to the end of the hallway to a set of stairs which extended under the ballroom.

Once we descended, I peered around, a dozen very thick and heavy marble pillars stood evenly spaced throughout the entire room. An old painting of Canterlot covered the ceiling, clearly not one of Rarity’s painting though but still pleasant nonetheless. A large waterfall was at the far end of the pool and a second set of stairs were across from this one going into the other hallway.

Master walked over to the jacuzzi which was on the end, closest to the stairs. Padded holes layered in the floor, making it so it would be harder to slip than normal. He got into the water, relaxing. His magic lifted me off his back and onto the steps into the pool, allowing me to lay down and not have to swim or stand.

With his will no longer imposed on me, I was able to lay almost completely under water, cooling my wounds. “Doesn’t this feel nice?” Master asked, leaning back. I looked up at him, and noticed five maids waiting on us by the side of the pool. Not a single one of them didn’t have some look of concern on their face.

“Yes, Master, very.” Talking was hard with spirals going over my jaw, locking it a bit from pain. The cool water allowed Master to relax, which in turn allowed me to relax, letting the water take the bad pain.

“Pool!” Silver Tip’s shouted making his voice echo as he jumped into the pool. He made a large splash, spraying Master and me with water. We turned toward him as he swam around. “Look, Sweetie Belle, I’m a duck!” He shouted jokingly, chuckling as he swam around in the deep end.

“I swear, and I’m the one that’s supposed to be the foal,” Sweetie Belle said, shaking her head. “Oh my gosh, don’t pay attention to him.” A soft chill went down my spine as Sweetie Belle’s eyes locked onto me.

Master chuckled, rolling his eyes. “Same as always.” Silver splashed Master. “Hey at least try not to splash us!” Master scolded.

“Oh get over it!” He laughed, making Master smile. Sweetie Belle was stopped cold by the edge of the jacuzzi. Her body quaked, and I could see her mind and body was running at a mile a minute. “What’s wrong?” Master asked, looking at Sweetie Belle. She was standing at the edge of the jacuzzi.

Tears started going down her face. Her horn lit up, and shock went across Master’s face as Sweetie Belle grabbed me with her magic, throwing me onto her back. “NO!” she shouted, running out of the room. It took Master a moment before realizing what had just happen, and by then, Sweetie Belle was in the hallway, running toward the front door.

“Sweetie Belle, what are you doing?!” I asked, startled.

“No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!” she shouted, running at full speed, and Master ran after us frowning.

“Master is going to get mad! Take me back!” A few ropes from a drape that Rarity had hung up flew off and tied me up.

“Nope! I’m not giving you back! Now quiet!” she ordered. I struggled lightly against the ropes, but I didn’t have the strength to break them, making me stop. This wasn’t exactly a perfect escape plan.

“Get back here!” Master shouted. He shot magic ropes at us which Sweetie Belle blocked with her own magic.

Sweat ran down her face as the magic took its toll on her. “Stay away, she’s mine!” Sweetie Belle shouted.

“Master, help! She’s fillynapping me again!” I shouted.

“What?” he laughed, tripping on a rug and face planting into the ground. I flinched a bit, worried. Silver Tip flew up to us easily and landed, running next to Sweetie Belle as she ran for the exit.

“What are you doing?” he asked.

“I’m stealing her!” She reached the entrance area.

“Alright, stop and get on. I’m faster.” They stopped at the front door, and Sweetie Belle got onto his back climbing up his wing. Master slid in front of Silver Tip blocking the door, and Silver Tip backed up causing Sweetie Belle and myself to fall to the ground. I grunted as I slammed my side.

“Whoa, wait a second. What do you think you’re doing, Silver Tip? I was playing around, Scootaloo isn’t allowed to actually leave the manor.” I looked at Sweetie Belle, and she had a shocked look.

“What’d you think would happen?” I asked, and she looked at me looking away annoyed from her.

“Answer me, Silver Tip, this isn’t like one of your games. You were just about to steal my wife!”

“Soon-to-be wife, and yes it’s a game! It’s not like we were really going to steal her.” He chuckled. “Really you’re such a silly one.” He pushed Master’s nose. “Boop.”

“Be serious for a minute!” Master shouted, and Silver Tip saluted.

“Right serious!” Silver Tip giggled, relaxing. “Come on, it was a game. We weren’t going to go that far, and I was going to stay low to the ground. What’d you think I was going to do? Go to Cloudsdale or some place and be arrested for fillynapping?”

“All games are played in the manor.”

“Sounds good, but you have to give us a ten second start.”

Master groaned. “You’re just like a colt!” He shouted.

“Why do you think I really wanted to marry a foal? The Matchmaker said we’d be perfect for each other. Serious things are for grownups. If I don’t have to grow up for a decade or two then it’s all good. Plus it’s the same reason why I made my sister the head after my parents passed away.”

“I thought that was your parents will.”

“Nope. They actually left me everything. My sister had not a bit to her name. I didn’t want to lead the company at the time so I told her we’d either shut it down, or she’d take over fully.”

Master’s eyes went wide. “That’s a multimillion gold bit company!”

“And? I didn’t want to do it, and since I don’t have a choice now. I'll keep it open and whatnot till Sweetie Belle’s of age and can do it for me, but anyway.” Silver Tip lowered his wing and Sweetie Belle got on pulling me up as well undoing my ropes and putting me in front of her as we sat on Silver Tip. “You have to steal them to win!” Silver tagged Master, and he let his head fall in defeat.

“Ten.” Silver Tip tensed biting his lip, but then started running. “Nine.” I stared shocked at Silver Tip. He was nothing like what I had painted him as. He was basically a big foal! There was no way that he would really hurt Sweetie Belle, even if she did tell him, he’d probably argue about it, but he wouldn’t hurt her. We went down the left lower hallway and Silver Tip looked behind him to see if Master had caught up yet.

“So why’d you really steal her?” Silver Tip asked.

“Do you even see her body?” Silver Tip glanced at me for a moment frowning and then looking forward.

“You know I can hear you,” I mumbled.

“A lot of that is new,” Sweetie Belle begged. “Please, she needs help.” Silver Tip quickly turned going into the pool area. The maids looked at us surprised as he flew up and onto a lip above the entrance to the pool. Master came running into the pool area and looked around after a moment.

“Did they come through here?” he asked, and the maids became a bit unsteady seeing us above the entrance. They glanced at us and Silver tip prayed to them to not tell. They shook their heads no even though we were right above Master. He frowned and went back into the hallway he came from.

“We need to get her out of here,” Sweetie Belle said after a few minutes.

“No wait how about a better question like when you learned magic like that?” I asked, and she frowned.

“A guard taught me after you left. I figured I needed to be able to defend myself so I asked my sister and even Twilight. They said that I’d be better off learning to sing after I got my cutie mark. I don’t need to sing right now. I need to save you.” She hugged me tighter, it was painful, but I hugged her back.

“I don’t need to be saved, not anymore.”

“I know.” Her grip tightened.

“SWEETIE BELLE!” a voice that Sweetie Belle and I knew screamed echoing throughout the entire manor. All of us froze as the very air around us seemed to become a feeling of danger.

Author's Note

Editing done by Refro check him out!

Unexpected Guests

Silver Tip moved surprisingly fast as he gripped the lip of the doorway, flipping into the hallway, and then touching off, launching off the ground with impressive speed. He made it to the entrance in seconds to see an extremely pissed off white unicorn mare standing at the door.

“Now just calm down,” Master said.

“I know my sister is—” Rarity growled seeing Sweetie Belle on Silver’s back. She pushed Master back heading right for Silver. “You’re coming home right now! You’re not marrying a pony at your age!”

“Who’s this?” Silver Tip asked, looking at Sweetie Belle.

“My sister, her name is Rarity.” Rarity went to grab Sweetie Belle and Silver Tip stepped back.

“It’s nice to meet you, Miss Rarity, but you’re out of line.”

“So you’re the foal fucker who stole her. Give me back my sister right now! I don’t care if you’re a royal. I’m not letting you have my sister!”

Silver Tip frowned sidestepping as Rarity reached again. She growled, pissed. “Listen, I don’t know what you’ve been told, but I haven’t done anything to Sweetie Belle, nor do I plan to till she’s plenty old. So—”

Rarity’s horn lit up turning red, his body tensed as she leaned forward. “You will give me back my sister, or I will kill you,” she growled, red energy started flowing from her eyes. He backed up unsteadied. “You don’t understand or know what’s happening here, and I will not involve my sister in this blood bath,” she snarled at him and stepped forward making the ground crack.

A large gust of wind made everyone turn as Dash landed by the entrance. “Calm down, Rarity,” Dash said. My eyes quaked in amazement seeing Rainbow Dash in a golden and sapphire armor set making her shined brightly. “This is not the place for you to get mad.”

“I’m not leaving my sister!”

Twilight appeared next to Rarity in a white flash of light blinding everyone. It was hard just to look at Twilight. Her gold, amethyst, and ash colored armor shined like the sun. “Rarity calm down. You need to come back, we weren’t done with the training session. We need to go back.”

“I don’t care! I’m not leaving my sister here in Canterlot!”

Another lighter gust of wind made us turn as Fluttershy landed. “Then grab her, and let’s leave,” Fluttershy said, being in gold and pink armor. Rarity reached with her magic this time and Silver Tip shot back using his wings to get out of her reach quickly.

“Whoa now. I think you’re not thinking clearly. She is betrothed to me. I have consent from her parents, and she accepted. You’re not taking her anywhere.”

“He’s right,” Master said, and they all looked at him as he walked forward. “I don’t care the reason you came here, but none of you are permitted to enter my property. You will all leave this instant, or I will call Celestia here and have her deal with it. I promise you won’t like what happens.” Dash growled.

Two loud thuds outside made the ground rumble. Pinkie and Applejack walked into the room. Applejack was in gold and orange armor while Pinkie was in gold and red armor. “What’s happening?” Applejack asked.

“You are all leaving this instant without Sweetie Belle, or I am calling Celestia!” Master shouted.

“Go ahead,” Twilight said, walking toward Master. A weird magic aura appeared around Twilight looking like heat waves.

Master sighed, rubbing his head. “Get out of my home,” he said in a flat tone. Twilight started to sweat as a sense of dread passed through all of them. Dash, Applejack, and Pinkie quickly took up her flanking positions. “I will not ask again, Princess Twilight Sparkle. You are intruding on national ground of several countries. You have no authority here.”

“This is Canterlot!” Twilight stomped. “I am a Princess of Equestria, and you will stand down.”

“Fine, I'll step down to you, Princess Twilight Sparkle,” Master said, bowing and stepping back. “Scootaloo come here, now.”

Dash moved and Sweetie Belle grabbed me stopping me from getting off. “She’s also coming with us,” Dash said.

“Dash, we—”

“NO!” Dash shouted cutting off Twilight. “We’ve waited long enough, we need to take her now!”

“And what makes it your choice?” Master asked, walking forward to Dash, going inches from her face. His body seemed to tell me things, his stance was low, loose, as if he wasn’t going to fight her, but was going to edge her into one. It was weird noticing all these small details about Master, causing him to glance at me for only a moment, and I understood, tensing my muscles. Silver Tip glanced at me as I readied for what was about to happen.

“Yes!”

“No, you’re not taking Scootaloo, and I do believe you understand very well why you aren’t allow—”

Dash punched Master in the face, sending him flying into the wall and cracking it. His body fell to the ground as blood ran down his head from a gash. “I DON’T CARE ABOUT YOUR FUCKING LAWS!” she screamed, shaking hard. “I won’t let you! No, you don’t get her for one more second, not while I'm breathing! I'll burn Equestria to the ground if I have to, she’s mine!”

Quickly I looked through my right eye, and then my left, they were the same, this wasn’t a trick. Master had let her hit him. Why did he do this? What was he planning? Looking at him as he slowly got up drooping.

Seeing standing wasn’t a good idea, he sat down, and I understood what he was planning as he wiped the blood from his eyes to look at her. “You want to hit me again?” Dash moved forward and raised a hoof ready to hit him, he didn’t flinch, just smiled lightly. “Go ahead, I won’t stop you.” She went to punch at him and Applejack grabbed Dash’s foreleg, stopping her instantly.

“Whoa there sugar cube.” Dash turned to Applejack. “I know hittin’ will feel mighty right and fun, but that ain’t the way. Ya know we have ta do this right. We can’t just take her, and that’s the truth we have ta face.”

“You have my permission to take Scootaloo if she wants to go,” Master said, and everypony turned to him instantly.

“Excuse me?” Twilight asked, walking forward.

“Al!” he called. Al came a few seconds later, and then proceeded to bandaged Master’s head with a first aid kit. “If Scootaloo wants to go with you, she may. Don’t leave the country, and I don’t care what you do so long as you don’t hurt her.” They stared at him dumbfounded. “So ask her if she wants to go.”

“Scootaloo!” Dash ran over, almost appearing in front of me, lifting me off Silver and hugging me. But she froze when a bit of blood dripped to the ground from my burns. She stared at me. “What—happen?”

“Dash will you help me get the strap off my wings please?” Dash quickly helped to remove the strap unbuckling it and helping me push my wings out. “Set me down.” She hesitated. “Now,” I ordered lightly, and she did.

Rainbow Dash’s joints froze solid as I walked past her and over to Master. Leaving a small trail of droplets of blood. Master smiled seeing me shaking lightly in pain, and I smiled sitting down in front of him. When I motioned, he lowered his head down to me letting me look at his wound.

“Are you alright?” My words were liked knives to all of them, but I didn’t care, Dash had hurt Master. When he let her hit him, everything became clear, and I understood who was in the wrong. This wasn’t about who was right, or even my well being, this was about me loving Master, nothing else.

“My head and back hurt a little, but I'll live.”

“We should probably call Sethi and have her check you out for once.” Both of us giggled, making him smile. “I love you, Master.” He pulled me close, and we hugged each other tightly, his warmth was the best thing in the world.

“No, Scootaloo,” Dash said, walking forward. “You can’t, come on, let’s leave, you don’t have to suffer anymore! He said it, you can go, you just have to come with us and leave this property! We can protect you!”

“Miss. Rainbow Dash.” I didn’t need to see it as her body went like ice. “You need to leave, and take your friends with you.”

“No!” Dash stomped her hoof. “I'm not leaving without you.”

“You already hurt my husband, what more do you want?” Everypony in the room went dead silent. “I can’t beat you in a fight, I can’t protect my family. I know that, but that doesn’t mean I won’t break every bone in my body to try and stop you.” Getting up, I turned toward her. She had an unsteady stance, staring at me with desperate eyes. “I will not tell you again, Miss. Rainbow Dash, leave my house.”

My house, this was my house, this was my home. This was no longer just a place I was tortured, it was a place which I lived and was mine. No longer was it a prison, it was a castle by which held me to a standard of life.

“Al, please contact Princess Celestia and tell her that her princess has broken into one of her prince’s homes.”

“Yes Scootaloo.” Al ran toward the front door and Fluttershy went to block him, but he moved too swiftly, going around her and running out the door. All of them stared at each other for a moment.

“Dash, we can’t take her. I think you understand what all this means,” Twilight Sparkle said.

“No, she’s just trying to protect us!” Rainbow Dash shouted, and I looked at Master, I understood. It was almost like Master was filling me with information, everything I’d need to know.

“Maid.” A maid came over to me. “Please get me my scooter.” She nodded leaving for a few minutes before coming back and giving it to me. I sighed and walked over to Dash holding it out to her. Her body went white and tears ran rivers down her face. “Please take back this, I no longer need something from a pony like you.” She stepped back, falling over her own legs and hitting the floor with her armor.

“Scootaloo!” Twilight shouted, going in front of me, but Dash got up running, then took off flying away. “Dash wait!” Twilight turned with scorn, looking at me. “Scootaloo, do you realize what you’ve done?! Why did you do that?!”

Tears went down my face, and I smiled sitting down and setting down the scooter. “It was because I love her.” Twilight’s expression went blank. “And sometimes the best thing you can do is let them go.”

“Come with us,” Fluttershy said, going up next to me. “Please Scootaloo, we need you in Ponyville. Let this monster stew in his own filth, you don’t need him. You’re much stronger than that.” Master frowned, gritting his teeth a little. It was only a little click, but I knew Fluttershy shouldn’t have said that.

“I love you all deeply, but you have to understand, you cannot save me. This is my home, and I'm here to stay. Do not get in trouble because of me, please.” I could see it on all their faces and the way their bodies moved.

“Come on girls… let’s go,” Twilight said in a weak voice.

“Not without, Sweetie,” Rarity said, turning to Silver Tip.

“No, I'm not giving you her,” Silver Tip said, pouting his cheeks and turning away from Rarity.

“Augh! Don’t act like a—” Rarity halted and looked around for a moment. “You really won’t will you?”

“I promise on my life, I’d never touch her in a way would ever in a million billion years hurt her.” She went to his face sneering, and he hugged her, surprising Rarity. “I'm glad you care so much about Sweetie, I know she comes from a good family. Talk to your father, he’ll explain everything. I promise, talk to him.”

Their eyes glimmered for a second as if exchanging information. She nodded stepping back away from him. “I understand, I'll talk to him. You better keep her safe, or I'm going to kill you.”

“I’d never allow her to come to harm, she’s the only family I have. She’s never going to leave my side.”

“Good.” They all turned and left closing the door behind them. Silver went over to Master and Sweetie Belle jumped off his back going over to me. I stared at my Scooter in front of me, trying to wipe tears off my face, but they wouldn’t stop. She put a hoof on my shoulder, and pulled me close to her.

“I'm fine,” Master said, waving a hoof to Silver Tip.

“Why’d you let Dash hit you? I’ve seen you fight several times, she shouldn’t have been so lucky.”

“You’ve seen me fight?” Master scoffed. “Oh please don’t make me laugh, and whether I let her or not doesn’t matter. I defused the situation and they are out of my house. That’s all that should matter.”

Silver frowned turning away from him. “Scootaloo are you alright?” he asked, and Sweetie hugged me tighter.

“She’ll be fine,” Sweetie Belle said, clearing her throat. A few maids came over and patched me up as well as cleaned up the blood. My eyes never left my scooter as I was wrapped up.

“How about some ice cream?” Master asked. “You know, to cool everyone’s nerves. Maid, please get me Scootaloo’s clothes, a full set. As well as one of my vests.” A maid nodded, jogging away.

Master came over to me, and Sweetie moved away, letting him hug me. My body shook, and I cried silently into his chest. Was it really the right thing for me to do? If I had gone though, would they be safe? I highly doubted if any of us would be, Master didn’t seem like one to let go of what he wanted.

The maid came back a minute later, and Master dressed me in a full blue outfit, he put on a black vest with white spirals making sure to tighten the strap around my wings even more before setting me down. “Thank you, Master.” He kissed my forehead and got up, floating me onto his back. Sweetie Belle got on Silver’s back.

“Let’s go.” We started walking leaving out the front door and then out the front gate going out onto the street.

Both Sweetie Belle and I shared a glance after a moment. She closed her eyes and started humming a soft melody. Silver Tip couldn’t help but smile and dance along, matching his hoof clops with her melody. Master moved along as well, enjoying her humming, her music quelled my mind.

Sweetie Belle’s melody echoed around Canterlot’s street making ponies turn to see the source of the humming. I smirked as her song made dozens of ponies stop and listen. They noticed her quickly.

However, I easily noticed the other ponies. The ones which whispered, making remarks about us. Whether Master liked it or not, it was now known what he had done to me. It was clear that almost no pony supported his actions. Many just went on, not doing more than a quick glance to see where the music was coming from. We reached an ice cream shop after turning the corner a short walk later.

Silver Tip and Master went to the back of a five pony line. Several other fillies and colts were in line with their parents. A glass counter stood at the front with large tubs of ice cream under the glass. I looked around at the colorful shop. It was made for parties, having a large open dining area with tables, balloons, confetti, and other such things. It looked as if Pinkie had decorated here.

My heart sunk remembering Pinkie. It hadn’t clicked right away, but Pinkie didn’t look like she was in a cheerful mood at all. In fact she was ready to kill. If anything, I had turned all my friends into creatures willing to kill for nothing. I bit my lip; I wasn’t worth the trouble or even the thought.

Master looked at me. “What’s wrong?” he asked, and I looked away. Looking around he frowned. It was clear to him what I was thinking about, but to me it was just as easy to see what he was thinking.

“You’re going to make me fat at this rate, and I refuse to give you that soft booty.” He chuckled, but an eerie sudden silence made him look around. His body tensed realizing every pony in the shop had gone silent. I looked around and every pony within earshot was staring at us.

“Did she just say, what I think she did?” a mare asked a stallion sitting next to her, and he pulled two colts close to him.

“Quiet, and stop staring,” the stallion said with a stern look.

“Please leave my shop.” We turned to the clerk, he stood in front of Master. “We don’t serve royals here anymore.” He had come around the ice cream counter, but the line in front of us hadn’t turned around even in the slightest, one pony was forcing her filly to stay facing forward.

Silver Tip went up to the clerk’s face. “What’s your name?” he asked in a low growl angry.

“N-n-none of your business.”

“No, I do believe it is my business because you’ve just been disrespectful to a Duke and a Prince of Equestria. You do realize that this entire block doesn’t need to pay tax because it’s all owned by—”

“Silver,” Master said with power in his voice making every pony lose a breath. Silver froze scared. Master let out a breath and looked at the clerk. “Please pardon us shop owner, we did not know royals were not allowed inside your establishment.” Master bowed and Silver Tip bowed as well following Master’s example. They both straightened up. “We will leave promptly to not distress you more. Come Silver, if they don’t want our business then that’s their loss, not ours.”

Silver Tip followed Master as we walked outside the shop. Silver looked behind us when we got a ways. “Why’d you do that?” he asked.

Master frowned and kept going, not stopping for a second to talk. “Silver, do you realize how self-righteous you sounded in there?”

“It was clear that they only meant you. I don’t let ponies disgrace my family and friends like that.” He looked away. His words clearly stung himself more than anypony else. Sweetie hugged him.

“I know.”

“You basically own that shop.”

“Just because I own these blocks, and they happen to be some of the richest shops in all of Canterlot doesn’t mean we can simply walk into any shop and demand anything we want. This is Equestria. We have laws that we have to follow. Just because we’re royals doesn’t mean we are better than any other pony walking these streets.”

“You’re always too kind when it comes to these… things. You know that right?” Silver asked, slightly annoyed. It was clear by his pause he was skipping over the fact that Master was cruel to me.

Master chuckled. “And that’s the way it should be. Equestria is one of the best places to live, and that’s why I live here. If I can help ponies by using my tax exempt status on all my properties. Then that’s a great thing to do. Plus while in Equestria, we are to act a certain way. Do you understand that Scootaloo?”

Breaking out of my mental bubble, I blinked. “What?” I asked confused.

“You’ve only really seen me act in public twice. The time with your mother, and when we went to the other country yesterday. Tell me this, did you notice how differently I acted there and here?”

I thought for a moment. “I-I think?”

“While in Equestria, I am required to act a certain way. To keep up appearances. Every country is different depending on tradition. Such as while in Hegi Zebira I am expected to act in a certain way. For me to be accepted and respected in that nation, I am needed to act bloodthirsty and cruel. Royalty is expected, if not required to hang their position over the poor. If you noticed, the royals not only toted around slaves, but were naked while everypony else wore clothes.”

“I knew that was weird.”

He laughed smiling widely. “Yes, I suppose to us it would be. To them, royals are war heroes. There is not a royal alive in that nation which did not take part and wasn’t a major player in their war. That is the only nation by which I don’t actually have blood ties to but considers me to be completely blood related. I played a huge part in their war which is why I’m so important there.”

“But why don’t they wear clothes?”

“Not wearing clothes in public is considered rude, but the fact the royals can do that freely means, they are flaunting that they don’t have to follow common logic. Also if any mare is undressed then they can freely seduce them. So you won’t find a single mare undressed unless they want that.” Master chuckled.

“I’d hate to be from that country,” Silver Tip said. “I’d probably get raped all the time then.” Sweetie Belle bit his ear. “Ow, ow, ow!”

“Don’t even think about it,” Sweetie Belle threatened.

“I was joking, gosh.”

“I’m starting to get the vibe that those aren’t really jokes. So don’t even think about it. I will find you, and I will drag you back. Do not think that you could hide from me.” I chuckled. They were getting along much better than I thought.

“Okay I got it. You don’t need to be violent.” He rubbed his ear. “That hurt a lot. Don’t bite me.”

“Don’t joke around like that, and I won’t.”

“Speaking of, there’s a mare that would not wear clothes purposely.” Master pointed and we looked up at Sethi walking through the crowd. A bag was on her back. “That mare could use a good rutting.”

“You better be joking,” I growled, and he smirked.

“Who said I’d be the one rutting her?” I bit my lip. Sweetie Belle and Silver Tip both blushed. “Sethi!” Master shouted, waving and she looked at us. She paused for a moment debating whether to come over or not, but we went over to her taking away the choice of whether to be seen or not.

“Hi,” Sethi said a bit unsteady.

“So how goes the hospital?” Master asked. I could see it on her face, she didn’t quite want to talk right now.

“Actually I was just heading back to tell you something wonderful, a doctor at the hospital knows a way to remove scars and burns.”

“Really?” Master asked going uncomfortably close to her face.

“Yes, I got caught up in a conversation with him about it. He can do it any time, and he said each scar should only take a few minutes to get rid of. I explained that she had a lot of them, so it might take a while, but he said come by any time.”

“Great, we’ll head over there soon then. I’ve been wanting to remove a few bits from Scootaloo’s skin.”

“Hoofen Cough is his name. Now I have other business to attend to.” She turned and started walking without a second glance. I looked at Master for a moment. His expression was odd, but he didn’t like that she just cut him off like that without a second word. He turned and we headed toward the hospital.

“So no ice cream?” Silver Tip asked.

“Why don’t you two go buy it, and then we’ll meet up at the hospital,” Master said, putting on a smile. Silver nodded and headed in another direction away from us. Master didn’t say anything as he walked. We reached the hospital easily, and he went to a nurse behind a counter.

“Can I assist you?” the brown earth pony asked, she was in a nurse outfit, and like everything, she was clean.

“Doctor Hoofen Cough.”

“Do you have an appointment?”

“No.”

“Alright, his schedule is open right now. Go to his office B three, second floor.” Master nodded and started walking, knowing the way. This hospital was much bigger than Ponyville’s hospital. It also was treating a lot more ponies. I counted at least twenty ponies running around in the hospital, all of which were nurses.

After going up stairs we reached a brown door. Master didn’t bother to knock before entering the room. An orange unicorn stopped, looking up from a sandwich as Master entered the room.

“Doctor Hoofen Cough?” Master asked, and the pony wiped his mouth.

Author's Note

Editing done by Refro check him out!

Clean Slate

“Ja?” Doctor Hoofen Cough asked.

“I’m Prince Jerard. My doctor told me you can remove scars and burns.”

“Ja.” He looked at his food for a moment, but set it down. “Please sit and show me.” His accent was heavy. I couldn’t tell from where exactly, but it was clearly from another country. Master sat down and floated me into the air in front of him.

Hoofen started to eat again, but his body locked as Master removed my clothes, showing my scars and burns. Cough swallowed, it was clear by the shock across his face that this was not something he saw normally.

“Every mark on her body. Even the large crest that’s on her back. I’ve decided against putting marks like this on her. She’ll just grow, and then they’ll look like crap. I didn’t honestly think about it till later. For them to stick I’d need to make them much bigger than what they currently are. Oh except for the spirals, those can stay.”

“Right.” Hoofen cleared his throat.

“I'll also need to do this again if I mess up or something later. So make sure to stock up on whatever you need, put it to Prince High Blood’s tab with one of the nurses. They will make sure it’s all taken care of.”

Hoofen was easily unnerved by what Master was telling him. In fact, his eyes searched around for some kind of clue to tell him that this was some kind of sick joke.“Is-I don’t understand,” Cough said, clearly confused.

“What don’t you understand?”

“You created this—these injuries?”

“Yes, but she loved it, even asked for a few.” I blushed and a bewilderment went over Hoofen as he tried to process what he had just heard. He opened his mouth but nothing came out. “Is the way they got there important to you?”

“Oh, no, not al-at all.”

“So how long?”

“It’d take me third-thirty minutes to do all that. From Sethi explain, she told that, um, patent had considerable amounts of burn and, um, scar. I acquired enough for a-a full pony, adult pony burn victim.” He flinched, not talking very clearly.

Master smiled. “Good, then this will be quick. Where can we do this?” Master asked smiling kindly, as he started putting my clothes back on covering me, and then setting me down onto his back.

Hoffen Cough quickly ate his sandwich. “Follow me please.” Hoofen got up, and Master followed him. We went to a hospital room which had a bed paper thing that Sethi had in her room back home. Cough padded the bed. “Set her here and undress.” While he got ready pulling out jars and such; Master undressed me and set me onto the paper. Cough came back over, setting a few jars down next to me.

“So how does this work?” Master asked, looking at Hoofen. He held up a string with curved needles attached to it with his magic.

“I dips into these-this.” He frowned grunting. “Into these, three jars, and then sew the wounds.”

“Are you sure? That looks more like it’d… rip up her skin.”

“These needles are—” Once again Hoofen frowned thinking for a moment, “flimsy needles. They do not tear, they remove and replace. Otherwise they are loose like paper would be in this shape.” He held it out to Master, and Master felt the needles.

“Those aren’t sharp at all, that’s interesting.”

“I know. They’re not meant to be. They heal, not torture.”

“Alright, well get going.”

Hoofen couldn’t hide his disdain with a frown. Master smirked causing Cough to turn away; he dipped the needles into one jar after another, and then looked at me. “Now this is going to hurt about second after the needles pass through your wounds. They will however repair your wounds, but it will be hurtful. Are you sure?”

“Please,” I said, giving him a half smile.

“It’ll feel like they are fresh, because I can’t use pain medication. Normally patents are in comas when I do this.”

I looked down. “Do it slowly then.” His eyes went wide, and I trembled in joy imaging feeling Master giving me his gifts all over again. I bit my lip and moved my tail in the way as I dripped. Now wasn’t the time.

His reaction was blank. Almost as if his brain couldn’t understand what I had just said to him. Master kissed my ear snapping Hoofen out of his daze. A mask floated over to Cough, and he put it on.

“I need to remove bandages.” I nodded, and he did, throwing them away, and then pulling out new ones. Carefully he checked every inch of my scarring and wounds, making sure I wasn’t bleeding or anything. Once that was done, he began.

The needles pressed against my side weaving into the X my mother had given me. A searing burning rippled through my body, choking my insides as the feeling passed through me. Oh it felt horrific! I moaned, and my muscles constricted with a radiance of fleshy delight. I gasped as the feeling passed through the marks. My breaths became labored as the needles sped through my gifts like it was slicing through water. Then the feeling stopped suddenly, making me look at Hoofen and he was trembling slightly.

Master was smiling watching me. “How much longer?” Master asked, he reached up with his hoof rubbing my cheek softly rubbing the burned spiral.

“T-ten minutes at most.”

“Wait, you said thirty before!” My words stabbed at Cough making him flinch. I frowned sneering at him.

“Your burns and scars are cleaner than a normal pony’s. Easy to follow path, I’ve already done your entire right side.” I turned looking. My spirals were still there, but the heart, X and other small scars were all gone completely. In fact a bit of fur had already started to grow. “Sit up please.”

Blush went across my face. I sat up looking at him. He easily noticed that my tail was basically soaked. The needles floated to my scars on my front. Cough’s body shook, and he stepped back. Master frowned as Hoffen took off his mask.

“What’s wrong?” Master asked.

“I'll be back.” The orange unicorn left the room quickly, nearly slamming the door on his way out. I looked down.

Master floated over a towel surprising me. “Getting a bit excited aren’t we?” I nodded brimming tears as Master dried me off. “Wow you really got wet didn’t you.” He scrubbed harder making me cringe.

“Master~” I moaned. “More,” I begged. His expression went blank for a moment and he looked down. Oh it felt soooo good. He set the towel to the side realizing he was only making it worse.

“Not right now. Once we get back home, then we can have fun, but you need to stop being turned on. The doctor is freaking out.”

I moved my tail and spread my legs. “I need help, Master.” He swallowed at my seductive smile. Master knew very well how much I wanted it. How badly I needed it. “Please Master I need it sooooo bad.”

Master rolled his eyes, but went forward kissing me. His hoof wrapped around my back, pulling me close to him. My tail’s tip softly padded his cheek, and my scent easily flooded into his lungs. I could see it as his insides twisted and churned. Allowing me to lean back, forcing him to stand up on two legs to keep kissing me.

“Please stop.” Both Master and I looked at Hoofen Cough as he stood by the door with a undesired look. As if watching Master kiss me was painful. “I want to finish this up so I can get back to my job.”

“Sorry.” Master pulled back making my heart leap. I reached for him, but he moved out of my range. “Please keep going,” Master said, and I whimpered, they looked at me. “Wait till this is over, and I promise a treat.” I covered myself with my tail sitting up.

“Thank you,” Hoofen said.

“Come then,” I said. Cough came back over and froze seeing the paper wet under me. He then looked at the damp towel to my side.

“Sorry, when she gets going it’s hard to stop her.” I could tell Hoofen really didn’t want to know that. He shivered putting back on a mask. The needle dipped into the jars and started again.

My chest scars made a screeching, stabbing feeling as they were removed. The needles didn’t finish the Y in MY before my body cringed in wet delight, spraying my tail and making me moan. Surprise went across his face along with blush, and Master sighed completely embarrassed.

“Sorry,” I said, biting my lip.

“It’s fine, I’m not glad sie-your did. Or you did? Your language is hard. I like it don’t hurt you over. First time this has-hasn’t? Made my patent scream while awake.” He kept going with a flawless motion. It burned and stabbed so badly, but it just hurt sooo good. By the time he finished I had a dry mouth. “Done, all marks but these spirals are gone.” Hoofen Cough quickly bandaged me up again.

“We’ll talk later, ” Master said.

“Excuse me.” Hoofen left quickly.

Master smiled going over to me and looking down. “Wow you really enjoyed that a lot, didn’t you?” I nodded. “I guess we’ll have to quell that fire once we get home.” I grinned and he kissed me. “But first a shower.” He floated me into the air tail dripping, and then into another room which was a large shower.

The shower started spraying me with warm water. Allowing Master to clean me off quickly. He then dried me, dressed me up, and set me onto his back. As Master started walking, I hugged him.

“So where to now, Master?”

“First we will find Silver and Sweetie. Then after that, we’ll go home.”

“Yes, Master.”

“What did I tell you about calling me that in public?”

“Sorry, Sir.”

“You keep thinking that you’re sorry. I'll teach you when that’s true,” Master said, glancing at me, and he walked out of the room.

We left the hospital, a few ponies glanced at us, but kept working. Sweetie Belle and Silver Tip were waiting for us with two extra ice cream cones floating in the air. They flew over to us, and Master smiled taking them.

“Hey you two, how’d it go?” Silver asked, licking his cherry ice cream. Silver Tip had saddlebags on his sides.

“They were easily removed,” Master said, licking his chocolate ice cream cone. “She’s clear of all scaring except for the spirals.” He floated my orange ice cream cone up to me, I smiled, taking it and licking it. Sweetie Belle knew my favorite ice cream, she really was my best friend.

“That’s great,” Sweetie said.

“So, anything planned for today?” Silver asked. “We didn’t really have much of a chance at the house.”

“Well, a movie might be nice. I have a projector at the house where we could watch a few,” Master replied.

“Oh, can we stop by a toy store first?”

“Toy store?” Master asked.

“Well durrr,” Silver said, rolling his eyes. “We kind of do have two fillies with us, so a toy store would kind of be the perfect place to go.”

“You are only using us as an excuse,” Sweetie Belle said, narrowing her eyes, and he started to look nervous.

“No, of course not!” he said proudly.

“Don’t lie to me.” She kissed his head, and he sighed.

“Yes, I want to go to the toy store, oh please, can we go?” Silver begged, and Sweetie Belle smiled.

“No more lying.”

“Oh please, they always have so many cool things! I promise to not lie anymore, pretty pleaseeee~”

“Only if they come with us.”

“Yay!” He went close to Master’s face. “Can we go?” Master pushed Silver away from his face with his hoof.

“Actually I’ve been meaning to buy Scootaloo a few toys. So yes, we’ll go.” Silver Tip cheered loudly making several ponies turn. Master chuckled lightly. “Actually after, why don’t we get Sweetie Belle some jewelry like Scootaloo’s? I know the perfect jeweler for the job, we’ll put in the order.”

“Sounds great,” Silver Tip said, grinning widely. Master and Silver started walking, and I looked at Sweetie Belle on Silver’s back. My eyes went wide, she was taking in several lung size sniffs of Silver Tip’s mane. I would do the same thing with Master, however that was only after I learned to enjoy his scent, and that was— Everything around me went cold as I realized. Sweetie Belle stopped smelling him and looked at me. Quickly, I looked away. Did they already have sex? No, that couldn’t be.

“Master,” I whispered into his ear.

“Yes?” he whispered back, looking at me.

“Have they already had sex?”

“Why would you think that?” Silver and Sweetie eyed us with an odd look.

“No reason.” Master looked at me and then frowned slightly looking at them staring intently at us.

“Everything alright?” Silver Tip asked.

“Yes, just fine,” Master replied. The trip to the store was a quiet one. However Silver was about ready to jump out of his skin. It made me giggle. We finished our ice cream on the way to the store.

The Choo Choo Train was the name of the store. It wasn’t very large, but it did have two large windows on either side of the door, displaying toys. We went inside. The store seemed so much bigger than I would have guessed. On the outside it seemed rather small, but the inside was a large, square room.

It had three glass counters which were placed in front of the walls. All three of the counters were full of toys, and the walls were stacked nearly to the ceiling, covering every inch of store space possible, and every inch of shelving. A two tone green and pink pony was behind a counter to the left talking to a red pegasus mare. There was a red mare to the right behind another counter.

“Yay!” Silver cheered, rushing around the shop moving as fast as Pinkie would. It was generally amazing any pony besides her could move like that.

“See anything you like?” Master asked, and I looked around as he walked to the center of the room looking around. To be honest, I was never one for toys, always a very physical sporty pony. Though I did have a large grayish teddy bear, but I had gotten that from my mom when I was really small. “So?”

“I don’t see any, ‘toy’ I want.” Even though I couldn’t see his face at the moment, I could feel his body tense as I dug my hooves into his back. He had promised when we got home he’d help me, but he allowed us to be side tracked.

“What about a train set?”

“I don’t like trains, though I suppose they are long, and quite big.” Master swallowed as I licked his mane. “And they do go down tunnels all day and night.” His muscles tensed as I rubbed his shoulders.

“How about a teddy bear then?”

“I don’t need another plush thing in my life, when I got my teddy bear right here.”

“How about—” I bit his ear. “Ow! Oh~” My tongue traced his right ear tip, it was the same sport that I was missing. “What about, something.”

“I already got my something right here.”

“You have to get something.”

His ear slipped out of my lips, and I whispered. “I have the best toy already, why would I need to get another one?”

“Pick one,” he growled, and I sighed looking around.

“That bear.” I pointed up at an orange teddy bear. The mare that was at the counter left with a large box on her back.

“Hello,” Master said, going up to the green and pink pony. She was a unicorn, much like most ponies in Canterlot.

“How may I help you?”

“That teddy bear.” Master pointed, and she pushed power into her horn, the bear floated down to the counter. Twenty gold bits stacked onto the glass from Master’s vest. She took off the price tag, then put the bits under the counter. The bear floated to me, and I stared at it for a minute. “Take it.” It was shoved into my chest and I hugged it. “There, Silver are you—” He was cut short seeing Silver Tip with a stack of toys was being held into place on his back by Sweetie Belle, which was buried under them.

“Yep,” Silver said, grinning widely.

“Are you alive in there Sweetie Belle?” I asked. Her hoof shot out of the pile of toys, as if it was in some kind of victory.

“Alright, let’s go.” Master went out first, and Silver Tip followed after as we went onto the street. Ponies stared at us as we walked.

It was another quiet trip, Silver was humming with Sweetie the whole way back, but that was just about it. Well, other than placing an order for jewelry for Sweetie Belle, the trip wasn’t a very interesting one either. However, as we reached the front gates, three Royal Guards were waiting.

One of three walked forward. “Hello Prince High Blood,” the pegasus guard said, bowing slightly.

“Hello.”

“We received your message, the princess has dispatched guards to protect your property and person.” The guard motioned up and a large airship with a white balloon appeared over Canterlot, it then disappeared.

“That’s great, thank you, but—”

“Also we have an operation’s battalion at the ready. So please do not worry, we are ready for anything.”

“Thank you, but I don’t think I'll be needing your protection sadly.”

“Are you sure? The message we received from Al seemed quite dire.”

“It was an overreaction.”

“Very well, sire.” He motioned and the airship appeared flying away. The three guards promptly left. It wasn’t said, but it was clear Master didn’t want royal guards watching that closely.

With that, we went up to the manor and went inside. “I trust you know where your room is. We’ll meet in the movie room once I check on a few things.” Silver nodded and went upstairs, not needing another reason to leave. Master and I went into his study. He sat down and started clearing his desk of the stacks of paper. Once it was clear, he started going through a stack of letters stopping at an envelope. My teddy bear was set to the side. “Scootaloo, do you think you could do what I do?”

His sudden question caught me off guard, I didn’t know how to answer it. “What do you mean?”

“Well, if I die or become incapable of doing what I do, do you think you could take on all of my dealings?” He looked at me.

“No, Master.”

“If you were taught, do you think you could do it?”

“Oh, well if you taught me, then yes.”

“Good, well if I can’t teach you, Kila knows my business, he’d teach you everything you’d need to know if I died or something happen to me.”

“That’s… good.”

“Scootaloo.” I floated into the air and onto his desk in front of him. “I have a feeling that something might happen, and we won’t be able to see each other for a while. If that does happen, rely on Kila.”

“But nothing will happen to you, right?” I went forward, and he kissed me.

“I don’t plan on it, but if I had to, I want to make sure you’re alright, and that you know what to do.”

“Of course I’d do it.”

“Oh? You wouldn’t do your best?”

“As if I’d need to try that hard.” He laughed, and I smiled kissing his neck. “I love you so much, Master.” He wrapped his hooves around me and pulled me back onto his belly as he laid back in his chair. “So soft.” I rubbed my face into his belly.

“Scootaloo, will you marry me?”

My head shot up staring into Master’s eyes. “Didn’t we already talk about this with Princess Celestia? I already told you I will.”

“I know, but I want you to tell me right now, yes or no.”

“Of course, Master, I couldn’t dream of living without you.”

“Yes or no.”

“Yes, I will marry you Jerard High Blood.”

His smile spread across his face. “Thank you.” Master kissed me and a paper floated in front of my face. “Welcome to the High Blood Family.” My eyes went wide seeing a marriage certificate. “Your new name is Scootaloo High Blood. You are officially my wife. It even has Princess Celestia’s seal.” I sat up and stared at it, taking it with my hooves. My forelegs shook a little as I stared at it, and tears fell onto Master’s vest. “Well? What do you think of it, Mrs. High Blood?”

“It’s the greatest thing I’ve ever gotten.” I smiled shaking. The paper floated onto the desk, and he hugged me as I cried silently into his chest. It was now without a doubt official, I was Master’s property.

“Oh, I almost forgot, the ring.” A golden ring with copper and silver leaves floated in the air. My sleeve moved, he took off my hoof guard carefully before sliding on the ring onto my left foreleg. A gold ring went onto his left foreleg making me smile, he once again slid my hoof guard back on.

“It’s beautiful,” I said, near breathless.

“That ring was my grandmothers, and my mothers. It had been passed down from mare to mare in my family for as long as it has existed.”

“That’s truly wonderful.”

“It means so much to me, and now it’s yours. I can only hope in my heart that makes you happy.”

“It’ll make me smile every time I see it.” Master smiled happily and hugged me. “I love you, Master.” We let go of each other.

“I love you too, Scootaloo.”

Author's Note

Editing done by Refro check him out!

Ragout De Lapin

“Master.”

His eyes stared into mine. “Yes?”

“When’s the honeymoon?”

“We’ll go anywhere in the world you want to tomorrow.” He smiled. “But we have a movie to get to and dinner.”

“Jerard, we have a small issue.” Kila walked in front of the desk appearing out of near thin air. He was in his traditional black outfit.

“Yes?” Master asked.

A folder floated onto his desk, and he opened it. I blinked a few times trying to see inside, but I couldn’t read the words. It was like it was blurred to me. Master’s body tensed, and he growled deeply.

“I verified all the information myself.”

“This is distasteful.”

“What is?” I asked.

“It looks as though I need to have a discussion with Silver Tip.” Master sighed rubbing his forehead. “And we won’t be able to have our honeymoon so soon.”

“Wait, what?”

“When I talk to Silver Tip you’ll be there, but he seems to have done something very bad, and he knows very well what he did.” Paper went in front of Master with a quill, and he started writing. Like the folder, this letter seemed blurred to me. Master held out the paper and Kila took it, looking through it for a moment. “Ready that for dinner please. Also please move those assets around for me. This will get messy if I don’t deal with this tonight, and here I was hoping for a quiet night.”

“Also on page five, I did a bit of extra recon, and I found something you might be interested in.”

“Yes, I saw that, you were right. This little tid-bit is very nice. He really should keep his foal from doing stupid things like wasting his money like that. I mean wow, he just gave us it wrapped in gold.” Master wrote down a few things and wrote out a check for a lot of bits. “Bank run it and make sure to replace the amount in that account to buy out the corporation. Then, once it falls through, go and get the contracts signed. My new wife needs a new pet. So please make sure that the smaller issue is put through.”

“I’ll make sure it all gets done.”

“New pet?” I asked.

“Ah yes, somepony did something very bad, so I’m going to get that pony’s foal to become your new pet.”

“And who’s the pony?”

“You’ll meet that pony later, it’ll be fun I’m sure. Anyway, we’re going to be having a lot of fun tonight.”

“It’s already the greatest day of my life. I can’t wait for more.”

Master got up, and I looked around the room, noticing that Kila had disappeared. We left the study and went down the hall before going upstairs, and to the right before going to a room with a large wooden door.

As he opened it, Sweetie Belle and Silver Tip turned to us. “Hey!” Silver shouted, waving happily. He had a bucket of popcorn and soda in a cup holder. The room was like a small theater, it had four red velvet seats in the middle with a walkway that separated two more seats against the wall.

“Sir,” Sig said, walking over. “Should I start the movie?”

“Yes.” Master went and sat down on the end on the left near the exit. I sat next to him which was also next to Sweetie Belle. Silver was on the right end. She hugged me and smiled widely.

“So, get anything good at the toy store?” I asked.

“Silver got a bunch of toys, but we didn’t really have much time to play around, so I don’t know.”

“That’s cool.”

“What about you?”

“Just got a teddy bear.”

“That’s—really nice.” She had a sympathetic look.

“I could have gotten more, but I didn’t want to. What movie are we watching by the way?” I looked up as the lights dimmed.

“It’s an adaption on JK Yearling’s third book, the Evil Crystal Eye!” Silver Tip said, grinning. “It is supposed to come out in three days! I can’t believe Jerard got a copy for his own theater! They say the movie is going to be one of the best flicks of all time!” All three of us looked at Silver as he vibrated, really excited.

“I own a sizable portion of the company which produces the movies,” Master said, not hiding his happiness. “They send me copies of all the movies they plan on sending to the big screen before it becomes public.”

“Oh I can’t wait!” Silver Tip said.

“Start the movie!” Master called, and the movie started. It was great, part way through I leaned into Master, making him look down, and I snuggled into him. Today was rounding out nicely, no matter how badly it had started. A few hours later, the movie ended and quite spectacular I might add.

Silver hugged Sweetie Belle almost like she was a doll as the lights came back on, and she grunted. “You enjoyed the movie I see.”

“It was epic,” Silver said, smiling with a dizzy Sweetie Belle in his forelegs. “Though there were a few problems with it that I could see, whether it was from a few bad actors to just over all scene creation, it lacked a few basic things. I’d give it a seven of ten. Other than that, I loved it a lot.” I stared at Silver, that was probably the smartest thing I had ever really heard come from his mouth.

“How about you, Sweetie Belle?” Master asked.

“It was great.” She smiled.

“And you, Scootaloo?” Master looked at me as I looked up.

“I liked it a lot.”

“Now that’s over, how about dinner?”

Silver put Sweetie on his back and smirked getting up. “That sounds wonderful right about now. What’s on the menu?”

“Something special, I think Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle will enjoy it a lot. In fact, I got a really good griffin chef to come over just for tonight.” Master put me onto his back and we all started for the dining room.

“That sounds like fun, what’s the meal?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Ragout De Lapin. Of course it’s a specialty stew in the Griffin Kingdoms. You won’t find it anywhere in Equestria. But the best of the meal will be second age wine and a bit of elixir leaf bread with apple spread.”

“Wait, really?!” Silver shouted, running next to Master. “But, but those only grow once every five years! How did you get some?”

“I have my ways.”

“What’s elixir leaf?” Sweetie asked.

“It’s like your zap apples,” Master said as he went down the stairs. “But much rarer and harder to grow. A single bush of it is worth a few thousands gold bits. Of course I bought four of them.”

“Wow, a little pricey for just a simple dinner,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Don’t slap a pony in the face when they offer you a gift,” Silver scolded Sweetie. “Do you really want to go over the books again?”

“I’m sorry,” Sweetie Belle said to Master.

“It’s fine, I had actually bought them for when Scootaloo and I finally got married. The paperwork came through, she is finally my wife.” Silver stopped. Master stopped as well and turning to Silver Tip. He was frozen with a look of pure horror for some reason. “Something wrong?”

Something went through him, I didn’t understand it, something was missing that I couldn’t see. “Oh, no, sorry.” Silver started walking again and Master smiled. He had just won something, but I couldn’t tell what. “Congratulations, I hope you and your bride have a happy and prosperous life.”

“Thank you.” We made it to the dining room going inside. I froze for a moment, Kila was standing by the table in a waiter outfit. It kind of messed with his black coat considering that he was wearing a black outfit.

“Ah, Silver, I believe you haven’t met Kila yet.”

“It is an honor, Duke Silver Tip,” Kila said, bowing.

“Thank you.” Silver went and sat down, setting Sweetie down next to him. Master set me to his left next to Sweetie Belle which was on the corner. Kila went into the kitchen coming back out with a silver cart which he pushed over to the table. His magic set the table, placing plates and other things down along with the food. A yellowish-red loaf of bread was put on each of our plates, with different types of apple dishes around it.

Clear apple wine bottles from Sweet Apple Acres were set around the table. A bowl floated into the air, and Kila poured a stew with brown chunks of something into them, setting the bowl in front of me, then in front of everypony else.

“This looks amazing,” Sweetie said.

“Yes, the chef is a true master in the kitchen,” Master commented, picking up a piece of bread. “Scootaloo, why don’t you try the stew first, I have a feeling you’ll love it.” I looked at the bowl in front of me for a moment, and swallowed.

The brown chunks looked oddly familiar, but I couldn’t place it. Though the stew was thick, it had carrots potatoes, broccoli and other vegetables were intermixed. It actually looked very tasty.

“What’s in it?” I asked.

“You never ask that before you eat a meal. It is an insult to the chef. Now take a bite and tell me how you like it.”

“Sorry.” I blushed a bit, and picked up a hoof spoon. It wrapped around my hoof holding it in place. Everypony watched me, making me a bit nervous, as I dipped the spoon into it and scooped out some of the brown chucks. Those were the only ingredients I didn’t really know about.

A smile spread across Master as I lifted the spoon up to my mouth and took a bite of it, savoring the flavor for a moment. Everything was soft boiled so it has an easy chew to it. In fact, it turned some of the foods I didn’t like into something tasty, or maybe that was the seasoning or something else.

My tongue played around with a rather big brown chunk. It had a very unique flavor to it, it was odd. Juicy came to mind at first, tender and silky. It felt almost layered, I couldn’t describe what this—oh Celestia. This flavor, it had touched my palate before. A tear started going down my face as I understood.

“Now, swallow.” At his command, I swallowed it. “How did you like it?” It took me a moment to gather my thoughts.

“What’s wrong?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“It—tasted good.” I cleared my throat. “I’m just, not sure if most ponies will like this stew.” I was a monster. Not only did I kill ponies, but now—apparently I ate cute animals as well, Fluttershy would be ashamed of me.

“Enjoy,” Master said. Sweetie Belle and Silver Tip tried the stew. Silver almost threw up spitting the meat back into the bowl. Sweetie savored the flavor for a moment, she didn’t recognize it, but she swallowed anyway. “Oh my, it looks like you both didn’t enjoy the stew like Scootaloo.”

“Apparently not,” Sweetie said, wiping her tongue a bit. “I’ve tasted it before, I just don’t know where.”

“It was very cold the last time we ate it,” I said grimly. She stared at me for a moment before her eyes went wide. Kila took a picture of Sweetie Belle surprising us. Master let out a hearty laugh.

“You did not just feed us rabbit!” Sweetie shouted, standing up.

Master took a bite of the stew and frowned, spitting it out. “You can take the stew away now,” Master said. I held my hoof over the bowl, shocking them all but Master, which smiled happily. “Hers can stay, but clean up the others please.” The three other bowls floated to the lower cart.

“What is the meaning of this,” Silver asked calmly, making Sweetie look at him. He was looking at the table.

“This dinner is a meal for my wife, she enjoys the flavor of meat on her palate. It is quite rare for a pony to enjoy meat. Wouldn’t you agree, Scootaloo?”

“Yes, Master.” I started to eat the stew. What Kila had told me on the train was true, I would become worse than him. Of course with the wine to help wash it down and an oddly delicious piece of bread, it went down easily.

“You could have told us that,” Sweetie growled.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure the rest of the meal will make up for it.” Silver Tip and Master started eating and Sweetie Belle looked confused at Silver. “Try it before you get mad about eating rabbit. At least it was cooked this time.” Master chuckled, and she blushed looking at me as I ate without a sound.

She started eating after a moment and was a bit surprised at the taste. Overall the meal was delicious, but the wine really brought it together, warming me so well. It was almost like being embraced by Master, save for the horror of living with him. The wine was a veritable comfort.

“How is everypony enjoying their meal?” We turned to a griffin as he walked into the room.

“Everything is just splendid,” Silver said, his voice played something of a sad note, but he tried to make it sound happy.

“It really was a fine meal,” Master said. The chef nodded thankfully, but looked around for a moment. “Is something wrong?”

“Where are the griffins?”

“It is just the four ponies you see here at the table,” Master answered.

The chef chuckled. “This must be a joke. Ponies don’t eat meat, your stomachs can’t digest it.”

“Mine can,” I said, and he looked at me. “The stew tasted wonderful, I just hope you put the rabbit down quickly.”

His stance became unsteady. “Of course, my staff always makes sure our meat is of the highest quality and-and cruelty free. Though, Kila, he was the one which supplied the rabbit to cook.”

“That reminds me,” Master said, waving a hoof. “Kila, the movie if you would.” He nodded picking up a projector and setting it onto the table. “Chef you may clean up and take your leave now.” The chef nodded getting up and leaving.

“Movie? But we just watched one,” Silver said, the nervousness was clear in his voice, and the way his body tensed.

“Ah, but you see, this movie has a point to it. Earlier today, six ponies broke into my house and assaulted me.” What did that have to do with a movie? I questioned in my mind, not that I would ever say that out loud. “One pony really got on my nerves of the six, and I dare say it wasn’t Rainbow Dash, although she’ll get her due soon enough. I assure you of that.”

“And?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“This yellow pegasus had the nerve to tell me to stew in my own filth.” Dread washed down me as Sweetie and Silver tensed up. “So, I made a stew of her favorite rabbit.” Master chuckled, smirking. We turned as a movie started playing.

My heart nearly stopped as a silent movie played of Kila snatching away Angel, Fluttershy’s favorite rabbit. He broke every bone in the rabbit before slowly skinning him, it screamed to death. Tears went down Sweetie Belle’s face. I started to shake, whatever this was leading up to wasn’t good.

“Why are you showing us this?” Silver asked, picking up Sweetie and moving away from the table.

“You see, she said five little words, and this is how I reacted. Now tell me Duke Silver Tip Rosemetal. What do you think I would do to a pony which used his family’s influence and solum name in an attempt to get me arrested for raping a filly and trying to freeze all of my assets?” Master said like ice.

“What?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I’m sorry,” Silver tip said, sitting down and hugging Sweetie noticing Kila standing by the door. “I tried to remove his wealth. I thought I had covered all of my tracks, but apparently I was wrong.”

“You had,” Kila interjected.

“Then how did you find out?”

“I watch all gold transaction,” Master said, getting up. “Moving million of bits, no matter how good you are, is going to be noticed. You can’t cover that up. If you had given up your company, you would have had me.”

“Damn.”

“Plus, with your little mare trying to foalnap my wife, do you honestly think I wouldn’t notice?” Silver flinched. “Both of you are here to stay.”

“Please, Sweetie Belle is innocent, she’s just a filly, she doesn’t understand. Please let her go.”

“Tell me, how long do you think it would take for your bodies to be found?” Silver looked up, and Kila held a magic sword to his throat making Silver Tip lock up. “Answer me, I will not ask a question twice.”

“Never.”

“That’s right, I’d grind your bodies up and they’d never be found. I’d just claim you left here, I’d have more than a few witnesses confirm it.”

“Please, spare us.” Kila floated out papers and set them down with a quill in front of Silver.

“Sign, this will give me control of your accounts, the Rosemetal company and everything you own. If you do, you have my word, I will not kill you both. In fact, you’ll be my house guests for the rest of your lives.”

Silver looked up. “Why would you—keep us?”

“You are like a brother.” Master went up to Silver Tip’s face. “I would weep for years if I had to kill you. Scootaloo would cry over her friend.”

“But, what about my family name?”

“You’ll stand beside Scootaloo and I. You’ll get married and even have foals. That way, Scootaloo won’t get lonely. Plus, I know you won’t say anything, you love Sweetie Belle far too much to kill her.”

Silver Tip set Sweetie to the side and took the quill in his mouth. Kila put a hoof on Sweetie holding her in place, not that she struggled. The quill quaked slightly as Silver signed the contracts and Kila took them leaving the room.

“Is that all?”

“Tell me you’re sorry.” Silver looked up confused. “Tell me you’re sorry!” Master pinned Silver to the ground. “TELL ME!”

“I’m sorry!”

Tears went down Master’s face as he got off, making Silver get up. “You are forgiven for your act.” Master went over to the table and wiping his face. I gave a concerned look, I was confused more than ever before. “But from now on, you and your soon-to-be wife are my slaves for the rest of your lives. Is that understood?”

“Yes, Prince Jerard High Blood,” Silver said, looking down.

“My name is Jerard, I’m still your friend and bloodless brother you dolt. I’m just surprised that you would go so far to try and stab me. I thought our bond was deeper than just appearances.”

“It is, but, what you’re doing is wrong. You can’t see it, but countless ponies weep for Scootaloo every night. Mothers whimper as they pass your gates and fathers curse in whispers in anger.”

“She’s mine!” Master growled, stomping.

“AND?!” Silver shouted, standing up. “You’ve done something that Equestria can’t stomach, that it won’t stomach. Hell, I’ve even accepted a marriage which was based solely on the prospect of saving your wife.”

“Silver, no!” Sweetie Belle shouted too late, Silver gave her a stern look, and she looked away.

“Do you have any idea what you’ve done, and how far you’ve pushed this country over one pony?!”

“I do, but why would you accept a marriage like that?”

“MY SISTER DIED! I’d accept just about any mare that came to my door begging for me to save their friend!” Master looked down a bit. “I have been broken for so long. First, most of my friends die horribly, one way or another, then my sister in foal birth, my nephew, my parents, my other sister. Every pony I love has died in a horrid way. No matter how I act, no matter what I say, that pain doesn’t go away. You can hate me, you can kill me, but it pains me the most to see the last pony I love hurt another because he’s just as alone as me.”

Master sighed sitting down, Silver Tip sat down as well. “I’m sorry, I didn’t know that’s how you felt.”

“Please, stop this, let Scootaloo go. Send her back to her family, her friends, and end all of this, because if you don’t, sooner or later, it’s not going to be a choice. There are whispers, it won’t end well for anypony.”

“I’ll never let her go,” Master said, his voice dead set.

Author's Note

Editing done by Refro check him out!

Hearts and Roses

“Please, Jerard,” Silver Tip begged.

“No.” Hoofcuffs came from under the table along with a metal strap which went around his wings.

“Stop, please! You don’t need to do this!” Master pinned Silver down, he didn’t fight back. “Please! I’m your brother!”

“You’re right, you are. And I don’t need to do anything, but I want to.”

“Screw off!” Sweetie Belle shouted, blasting away hoofcuffs with her magic. She ran for the door, and Master sighed, lifting her into the air briefly with his magic. She screamed as she sailed towards the door. There was not enough time to properly react as her head slammed full speed into it, knocking her out cold as her body slumped to the floor.

“Don’t hu—” A napkin flew into Silver’s mouth, shutting him up. Cuffs flew over to Sweetie Belle and clamped her four hooves together. I picked up a glass of apple wine and downed it in one gulp. It made me a bit fuzzy. I knew what was going to happen, and I didn’t want to feel it.

“Scootaloo, come over here.”

“But, Master, I’m still hungry.” He turned to me and came over to the table as I licked my bowl of stew clean. “You want me to get fat right?”

For a moment he frowned, but then sighed. “True, I do want you to get fat.” The ladle came over pouring more stew into my bowl, another loaf floated over to my plate, and I started eating again. “You really are quite hungry, aren’t you?” He poured another bowl of stew after a few minutes.

“These bowls and pieces of bread are just small.” I ate a bit slower filling myself up as much as I possibly could. It didn’t take me long to become completely full, and Master lifted me into the air and onto his back.

“There, you’re full.”

“Yes, Master, thank you for the meal.” Master picked both of them up, and I kissed his neck. “What are you going to do to them?” Maybe it was the wine talking, and I hoped dearly it was, but I didn’t care.

“How about we give them a gift.” Master started walking, going into the hallway, and we ended up at the torture room. We went inside, and Master strapped Silver to the wooden table, and chained Sweetie to the metal one taking off her bindings. I was set onto the metal table and let out a breath. “Let’s give them both nice brandings.” A black piece of black chalk floated over to me.

“What?”

“You’ll be doing Sweetie Belle.” I stared at him. “What? I promised I wouldn’t hurt her, and I’m not ordering you to do it either. It’s entirely your choice.” I stared at the chalk for a moment before taking it. “Draw something beautiful.”

Master started drawing a star of some kind on Silver Tip’s cheek, and I turned to the still knocked out Sweetie Belle. A magic absorbing ring went onto her horn, making me turn for a moment, but Master went back to drawing.

Was hurting Sweetie really something I wanted to do? Should I give into the monster I was becoming? Would the pain be worth it if I refused? “Master, can I just enjoy her like this for a little while longer?” He stopped. “Please?”

“Fine, you can do anything you want, but only if you give her the gift yourself. No matter how much she screams or begs.”

“Thank you, Master.” I set the chalk down and buried my face into Sweetie Belle’s belly, taking in a very deep breath of her scent. It was like roses and blueberries. She was so refreshing to smell.

“Augh,” Sweetie Belle groaned, waking up.

Moving up, I went to her face and her eyes locked onto mine. Calming myself, I spoke slowly to make sure she understood clearly. “Do not scream, stare at me, and do not look away from me.” Sweetie Belle went to look, and I slammed my hoof next to her face, making her jump a bit. “I said, don’t.”

Her body trembled as she realized she was being held down with all four of her legs stretched out uncomfortably. “Okay.” My hoof ran along her cheek as I moved to her right side so I was no longer standing over her.

“I’m going to hurt you a lot, please scream, please beg me to stop. Fight, and tell me to die, because I’m not going to stop till I’m done.” Her heart sped up, her breathing thinned, and sweat dripped down her brow.

“But why?”

“Because it’ll make him happy to see my heart bleed.” Conflicting emotions went through her as she thought. “I’m going to do horrid things, and if I don’t, you’ll suffer worse for it.” That was more true than I ever wanted to admit, if I refused, Master would likely make me watch him torture her.

“What?”

“Master isn’t going to let you live if I don’t do this. He won’t say it, but you aren’t my first pet.” Tears went down my face and fell onto her cheek, her eyes softened. “Please tell me that I’m a monster.”

“You’re my friend Scoots, you’ll never be a monster to me.”

“I’ve killed ponies.” Her body locked up as her eyes went wide. Something in her had clicked, but I didn’t know what. “I can’t leave. Even if I did, what I’ve done can’t simply be forgiven.”

“He made you do it.”

My hoof ran down her cheek. “He didn’t, it was my choice.”

“You’re not a monster.”

Arguing this was pointless. “If you really believe that, then say it after I’ve hurt you.” I picked up the chalk and drew a heart with a rose on the center of her chest before setting the chalk down. She didn’t look away from me the whole time. “Done.”

“Here,” Master said, and I turned to face him. A heart shaped branding iron and a rose branding iron were welded together making a single iron. It was just what I had drawn, I guess he could just read my mind, or was just that fast.

Carefully I gripped the handle and aimed at her. “Hold as still as you can. I want to get this as center as possible. I really don’t want to chance having to redo it.” She closed her eyes and locked every ounce of her body up. Slowly, I lowered before pressing the iron just perfectly center.

“AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!” Sweetie Belle screamed. It was almost deafening how loud her voice could go. Without a doubt her voice was the most beautiful thing I had ever heard, and now, I understood why Master loved hearing me scream. To me, it was like hearing her soul scream.

Each second lasted so long, almost too long to be honest, but it was more than I could have dreamed as so many feelings filled me. The final second rang off in my mind, and I pulled the iron back leaving a lightly charred skin and burned away hair. Some kind of emotion left me feeling like a feather.

She looked at her chest, and I kissed her forehead. “I love you. I know that hurt a lot, I’m sorry.”

Water floated over to her wound, and I looked at Master as he had put the same mark on Silver Tip’s chest, just bigger. He wasn’t that much of a screamer, or I just couldn’t hear him over Sweetie.

Black pieces of flesh filled the water. The iron had just barely gone deep enough, this mark wouldn’t disappear over time. “Is that all?” I looked up surprised at her, and I then looked at Master. His interest was also peeked.

“Oh? Was that not enough to make you beg?” Master asked, coming over, he stared down at Sweetie.

“If your worst is burning me, fuck off.”

Master went to her ear. “You haven’t even tasted an ounce of what I can do, however I promised I wouldn’t kill you or seriously hurt you.” Her and Silver’s bindings came undone surprising them both. “We’re done in here.”

Sweetie Belle sat up and looked at me, making me look away. A bit of terror went through me as she hugged me, pressing her chest against mine. “You’ll always be my friend, no matter what happens.”

Tears went down my face, but I pushed her back. “Don’t.” Why was Sweetie Belle so damn strong?

“You’re not alone, Scootaloo.” She went close to me, making me get up, and back away from her. “Even your Master said I’d be beside you forever. You’ll never be alone again.” I backed up ending at the edge of the table. Damn it, why didn’t I see it sooner, keeping her close was just another ploy to keep me from killing myself. “Please Scoots.” She pulled my head next to hers giving me a one foreleg hug. “We’re in this together.”

“But, I don’t want to hurt you.”

“If I can take even one mark instead of you, it’ll be worth everything.” I pulled her to me, hugging her tightly, making sure I didn’t press on her chest too much. “You don’t need to shoulder it on your own. There are more ponies than me that are waiting for you, that love you, and want to protect you.”

“And that’s what scares me the most. I want to be alone in this hell.”

“Well then, I’m glad you two are getting along well.” Both of us lifted into the air, I was set onto Master’s back as Sweetie was set on Silver’s back. “I do believe we have a date with bed for the night. It’s gotten surprisingly late.”

“Wait, we’re going to just sleep right?” Silver Tip asked.

Master stopped and turned. “Of course, Scootaloo and I stayed up very late last night, and today has been nerve racking. Tomorrow I’m going to be enjoying my wife. Plus she’ll be getting a new pet.”

“New pet?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“You’ll see come morning, you two can go to bed.”

“I’m not leaving Scootaloo,” Sweetie protested.

“Are you sure?” Master went up to her, and she became unsteady. “My wife and I are going to have sex on our wedding night. Are you sure you want to join us? It’ll be a blood soaked event for sure.”

“Sweetie, we aren’t leaving, we don’t want to be a part of that if we have a choice in the matter,” Silver cautioned.

“You’re free to come and go as you please, or well so long as you don’t betray my trust again.” Silver and Master shared a glance.

“I don’t want to leave her side.”

“You will have to join in on the activities,” Master said, his wicked grin made fear run down my spine.

“Fi—”

“I don’t accept,” I interrupted and they looked at me. “I will not have a friend raped on my wedding night. Master, I don’t want her there.”

“Scootaloo,” Master growled, a feeling of my skin being flayed off my bones came over me heavily. It caught me off guard completely, but it felt great. I didn’t yet understand the differences in pain, why some felt wonderful, and others felt like a nightmare. Maybe it was Master’s intent.

Silver and Sweetie Belle stared at me. Tears started going down my face as it then started to feel like my organs were being removed. It wasn’t as bad as him moving them around. Of everything Master had put me through, a little magic burn was nothing “If you have a problem with it, then too bad. It’s our wedding night, and I will never allow for my friend to get hurt like that tonight.”

“Both of you leave, I need to have a discussion with my wife.”

“Wait—” Silver grabbed Sweetie Belle before she could get off his back and ran out of the room leaving me with me alone with Master in the torture room. His magic set me down onto the wooden table.

“I will ask you once.” He went close to my face. “And it better be the right answer or tonight is going to be extremely painful.”

“I stand by my words.” My heart shuttered. I didn’t want to say that, but I knew if I didn’t stand my ground now I’d never win anything with him again. Plus if I couldn’t stand on something, then my friends would suffer for it. Especially now with Sweetie Bell living here, she’d catch the brunt of it all.

“Do you now?”

“Yes, when it comes to my friends.” His hoof rubbed my cheek. “Please Master, don’t hurt her.”

“I’m not going to hurt her.” I looked down, and he kissed my forehead. “But I’m going to explain a few things that you don’t seem to understand.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Marriage is not a weapon, it’s not a defense, it’s a thing I use to let other ponies know I have a legal right to your life. Nothing more, it’s only to stop stupid ponies from trying stupid things.”

“Oh.”

“Second, you being my wife means nothing unless in front of other ponies. Silver and Sweetie excluded. Now, since you were so high oh, on stopping me. We’re going to be having some fun. Especially now that we can have burns, removed.”

“I’m sorry Master, I didn’t mean to speak out of place. Please, forgive me. I just wanted her to be safe.”

“You think I’m joking around, don’t you? That just because I’m being nice to Sweetie Belle, doesn’t mean I won’t suddenly change my mind and snap her legs.” My legs became limp. “What is it that makes you fight me?”

“Is that what you want? A little slave that does everything you say without question, is just a puppet for you to control? I can become that, easily.”

“No, that’s not what I want, that’s never what I wanted.”

“If that’s not what you want, then what do you want from me? Just to torture me till the day I die?”

“I want perfection.” His hoof pushed up my chin making me look up at him. “You’re so close to it.” His eyes flashed some kind of emotion.

“But, how, Master?” Tears went down my cheeks again. “How can you say you want me to be perfect when all I’ve become is become a monster?” Leaning forward, he licked a stream of tears. “Please, tell me.”

Master kissed me, pulling me close against his warm chest. It felt almost as if he was pouring his essence into me, but then he pulled back from the kiss. “Become everything you know in order to be you. Then you’ll be perfect.” That made no sense to me, but I suppose if it was simple, then everypony would do it.

“I love you, Master.”

“Today was a long day, I think bed is in order.”

“Thank you.” I buried my face into his chest as he hugged me. “Thank you.” His magic lifted me into the air, and he stood on all four allowing him to lay me on his back. “Is there something that you want me to do?”

His grin made me uneasy, but I held my heart strong. “Tomorrow I will be leaving you alone with Sweetie Belle. You’ll have a list of books you must finish by the time the day is through. I’ll be taking Silver with me on my trip to finalize his companies take over. Once you finish your reading you’ll have one task.”

“Yes?”

“But first I’m going to say that I normally wouldn’t leave you for anything, but in this case, you need to learn how to do things without me forcing you, or watching. And you are not allowed to leave the property for any reason. Kila will be watching, you can call him if you need him.”

“Yes, Master, but what’s the task?”

“Seduce Sweetie Belle.” My body locked up. “Your little refusal has made me a bit mad, and simply hurting you won’t do you much good, so you don’t have a choice. Once Silver and I come back, she will need to be willing to have him plant his seed inside of her. I don’t care how you do it.”

“But—”

“It isn’t a request, Scootaloo. This is a lesson in control. You must learn to control ponies and make them do as you wish. Once you are able to do that perfectly, you have made the first major step to becoming perfect.”

“If that is what you wish.”

“It is, you may use any of the maids in any way you need in order to complete this. Your new pet will arrive tomorrow morning as well.”

“I’ll be ready.”

“You’ll also have to break in your new pet. You will rape her and break her spirit. Make her so scared of you that the thought of defying you would make her pee herself. It will show you the difference between you and normal ponies.”

“Yes, Master.”

“I want you to put your own flare on it though. Don’t do what I did, I want you to do it better, more effective and even more terrifying. Do you understand?”

“Better?”

“Not with brute force. Rape her, but don’t break her mind. I want you to make her your sex toy, not slave.”

“So my pet is a, her?”

“Of course, now it’s time for bed.” Master opened the door, and we started walking to our bedroom. “Actually, let’s take a nice hot shower, and then bed.” I nodded, and we went inside. He started the warm water.

Brushes floated in the air and started to brush my mane. The feeling seemed to wash down my skin. For some reason, he was being nice to me. I suppose that was for good reason. After he came back, Silver and Sweetie Belle would probably screw each other, and we’d be able to watch. My body shook with excitement.

The thought of watching those two, oh it was entrancing. In fact it made my stomach turn in delight, but then a mix of emotion hit me. Was it wrong for me to do it? To force them into something they didn’t choose themselves. Or was it right to bring them closer than they would be for years? Perhaps lock them together for the rest of their lives. Then Sweetie would never think of leaving me. Master would be able to control Silver, and she’d never leave him once she was pregnant.

The realization of what I just thought hit me. If I did that, I’d change her forever, she’d never be the same filly I knew from Ponyville. Everything would change, especially once her foal was born.

“Master.”

“You can’t argue your way out of this, you’re going to do it, or I’m going to be very upset with you,” he growled. A shiver went down my back as a warning. This was dangerous, I couldn’t refuse.

“Are we going to wait till you get back before we have sex?”

“Yes, but shouldn’t you be thinking of a plan to get Sweetie Belle to share her bed? And as an extra note, you cannot take her rose, that will be reserved for Silver alone, do you understand?”

“Not really?”

“You can’t take her virginity, just make her get off enough that she wants to have sex with a stallion.”

“Okay.” Once he was done, Master dried us off and floated me to bed, laying me down, before joining me. The blanket was pulled up over us, he pulled me close, hugging me, and letting me bury my face into his warmth. “Good night, Master. I love you.”

“Good night, Scootaloo. I love you too.” We fell asleep, with Master’s scent infecting my lungs, I had no problem falling asleep. Echoes of a voice I knew asked me things, but dreams are sometimes never clear when you want them to be.

Author's Note

Editing done by Refro check him out!

Mrs. High Blood

Pain seeped through me, making my eyes open to the morning light. Quickly I turned over laying on my belly, looking at my body. The pain turned cold and stopped after a moment, I looked around confused.

Unmade sheets lay next to me. It took me a moment to realize that I was alone and once it dawned on me, I looked around the room in a small panic. Master wasn’t here. The memories from last night hit me as my brain started working again.

He’d be gone for a while, and he had given me tasks to complete while he was away. But that didn’t matter, my whole body shivered, making me pull up the sheets. Without Master here, everything felt wrong.

For as long as I’ve known him, I’ve always wanted to escape, but, with him gone I now understood, he owned me. Being without his touch or presence made everything around me burn, yet my freezing body absorbed none of the heat.

“Mrs. High Blood, are you awake?” Sig asked.

How she called for me sent shivers down my spine. “Yes,” I replied, moving to a sitting position.

“Master said to wake you, he has a list of books for you in his study, and that you should go there after breakfast.”

“I’ll be there in a few minutes.”

“Alright.”

Stretching a bit, my bones cracked, and a jolt of pain shot through me from all my past wounds. Even with the scarring now gone, that only dealt with the surface wounds. Under my skin there were too many for me to want to count. That didn’t stop me from jumping off the bed though and going over to the bathroom to do my business before getting dressed. A few bruises were showing through my fur a bit so I put on some makeup. Sig smiled at me as I opened the door to the hallway, seeing her there made me stop.

“You didn’t need to wait for me.”

“I’m your maid; waiting on you is my job.” She motioned for me to go, and I started walking. Today was going to be very weird, I could feel it. We went to the dining room, and she opened the door letting me inside.

“Scootaloo.” Sweetie Belle’s voice made me halt and look up at her. A nervous feeling rolled over my skin as she got off the chair and ran over to me.

“Sweetie, you’re here.”

“Yes—” She stopped for a moment. “Jerard took Silver Tip. So we will have time to ourselves, but we aren’t allowed to leave the mansion.” She glanced around for a moment; the scent of rotting flesh hit me. It was almost invisible, but it was in this room.

“Kila, you better not be sneaking up on me,” I said plainly.

“I’d never,” Kila said chuckling. I turned to him as he stood behind me in black armor. “But how did you know I was here?”

“So is breakfast ready?” I asked, walking past Sweetie Belle and over to the table ignoring Kila. All three of them were a bit put off, but Kila disappeared and Sweetie came over, sitting down next to me.

“I’ll bring breakfast right now,” Sig said, she walked into the kitchen.

“So now that we can talk freely, how are you feeling right now?” Her words made me turn.

Freely, the word caught me off guard. There wasn’t a single place which we could call free. Now that I thought about it, there wasn’t any real place that I could consider free with Kila watching from the darkness. Actually if anything, when Sweetie and I talked in the hallway that murderous pony was probably listening.

“How I’m feeling?” A repeat of her words. I didn’t know quite why, but there wasn’t a simple answer to it.

“Yes.”

“I feel relaxed.”

But in reality, without Master I feel like I’m made of ice, everything burns my skin and hooves, almost like I’m walking on embers. I’m in more pain without him, than I ever could be when I’m with him.

Then there was the fear of him never coming back, that alone was beyond the feeling of suffocating. The realization made my heart ache and speed up. What if this was Master abandoning me, what if I never saw him again? If last night was the last time I was with him, or what if, what if—

“That’s great.” Her words snapped me back causing me to calm myself. That couldn’t be the case, Master wouldn’t, couldn’t abandon me. He loved me, he wouldn’t have done all this if he was just going to throw me to the wind. Master would come back soon, I would just have to wait.

Another fear hit me, Master was going to come back which meant if I hadn’t completed his task by then, I’d be in major trouble. My mind shot off in a million directions but everything clouded, how, what was I supposed to do?

“Breakfast,” Sig said, alerting me to her as she walked out of the kitchen with a silver cart. She set down food in front of us. Panic was my enemy, I needed to stop and rethink everything.

“Are you alright?” Sweetie asked.

“Yes, sorry, I just got lost in thought. I have a lot I need to do today, but we need to eat first.”

“Sounds great.” Both of us started to eat, finishing our food a few minutes later. She followed me along with Sig. “So what do you need to do?”

“I’m not sure, Master left a list for me to complete.” We walked to his study and went inside. A small stack of books were on his desk, and I went over looking at the list. I’d need to finish these books today.

“So?”

“I need to read these books.” A thought hit me for a moment. “And that’s about it, I just need to learn from them. Nothing special.”

“Oh.” She made a circle with her hoof on the ground.

“It’ll be boring, you can go do other things if you want.”

“I’m fine here.” My eyes drifted to her chest, it was bandaged, but for some reason, I didn’t feel any guilt from seeing it. In fact, I felt like that was something which connected me to Sweetie Belle forever, or at least till she was able to get it removed. Disgust at the thought made me shiver, but at the same time, I reveled in it.

“Come, sit.” I padded the seat next to me, and then scooted over. She smiled and went over, climbing up and sitting down next to me. A small bit of shock went through her as I hugged her tightly. “How’s your chest?” I asked.

“It’s fine, it only really burns when I touch it, but it’s not a problem. Though I didn’t sleep too well last night.”

“Don’t worry, it stops after a day or two. Or at least mine always do.” She looked down a bit. “Can I ask you something?” I inquired.

Sweetie looked at me. “Anything.”

“Have you and Silver already had sex?” For a split second she became unsteady, like I was noticing something she didn’t want noticed.

“OF coUrSe nOt!” she squeaked, making me let go of her.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to hit a nerve.”

She sighed. “We talked about having a bunch of foals, that’s all. We haven’t actually done anything yet. I’m not a pony that would do that before marriage.”

“I’m glad.”

“Why do you ask?”

“Just the impression I got yesterday.” Picking up a book I set it in front of me. “But do you want to have sex with him?”

Blush flooded her cheeks. “What’s with all the sex questions?”

“Last night you said you wanted to join Master and I. You do realize that we would have had sex right? So I’m assuming that you actually want to have sex, and that you are just winging it since he knows your intent.”

Sweetie grimaced. “Sorry about that. I didn’t know if telling the truth was the right choice at the time yesterday.”

“I wouldn’t have said it was the wrong action, but that probably made Master realize what you were doing.”

“We’ll, we gave it a shot.”

“Yes, you did, now I need to read these. If you like there are some books in that section on writing music.” Her eyes popped for a moment, she nodded going over and getting her own book. I started reading, she followed suit.

The books were about how to be refined, but they put it in weird way. They didn’t follow common logic. Instead they would work in any style that suited a pony. If I followed these then, I didn’t know what I’d become. I’d be a monster, but a refined monster to the point that nopony would ever be able to see though it. What would that even be? There wasn’t a word I knew that could describe such a thing.

“Mrs. High Blood,” Al said through the door, making Sweetie and I look up. “Your new pet has arrived, Master said to bring her to you once she arrived.”

“Send her in, uh, please.” It would take me a while to get used to these books and actually use them. Al opened the door and my eyes went wide seeing Diamond Tiara get pushed inside the room.

“I’m going, don’t push me!” she growled. Al closed the door behind them and went over to the desk in front of me, setting down a folder. He turned and left. I looked at the folder and then at Sweetie Belle as she got up off the floor.

“What are you doing here?” Sweetie asked as Diamond Tiara sat down.

“I don’t want to talk about it.” On that note, I opened the folder looking inside. She had signed a contract to follow Master’s and my orders, it didn’t matter what they were. Flipping around a few pages I understood.

“Master caused all of her father’s companies to become completely worthless forcing him to go completely bankrupt in a day.” Both of them instantly looked at me. “Her dad had gotten mixed up in the wrong crowd. If she hadn’t signed the maid contract, her father would have probably been killed, as well as anypony related to him. She didn’t have a choice.” Diamond Tiara looked down, tears going down her face.

“That sums it up,” she said, trying not to breakdown.

We held an awkward silence for a moment before I got off my chair going around the desk to her. “I’m sorry this happened.” She looked at me as I hugged her.

“My daddy really hates me now.” Her voice cracked, and she started to cry into my shoulder, making me hug her tighter.

Pain ran through my heart for only a split second, the guilt of everything to come wasn’t hitting me. First Sweetie Belle, now Diamond Tiara. The list of ponies I had to protect was growing by the day.

When I let her go, she became unsteady. I went over to the desk and pulled out some paper, writing things down. Both of them looked a bit shocked at me because in the middle of the embrace, I left her cold. Sweetie Belle quickly ran over and hugged her. They both shared a glance before looking away.

“Sig,” I called, and Sig opened the door. “Please show, Diamond Tiara to her room, and—” I sighed. “Get her acquainted with her duties. Once I’m done reading I’ll come to talk to her. Please have these things set up for me.” She came over to me and took the note. Her eyes went wide for a moment before looking at me.

Sig had a slightly confused reaction to seeing the list, but it quickly became clear. “Are you sure?”

“Yes, I have my orders, and you have yours.”

“Yes, Mrs. High Blood.” I looked away as she went over to Diamond Tiara. “Please follow me.” Sweetie and Diamond let go of each other, and she followed Sig out of the room and closed the door behind her.

“What did you write down?” Sweetie asked.

“Nothing important, just some extra tasks I want her to do. Hopefully it’ll get her mind off of things. Like jumping into a large cake and rolling around before a deep shower. Kind of silly things.”

“That actually sounds like fun.”

“I’m going to keep reading, so...” She started again on that notion, and I did as well. It was a bit hard to concentrate knowing what I was going to do, but I finished reading easily. Closing the last book, I looked at a clock on the desk. I had plenty of time for anything I needed to do, but convincing Sweetie to have sex with me was a whole entire other thing. That would take a lot of work, or just me being forceful. “Well I’m done.”

Sweetie looked up at me, then got up. “So what do you want to do?”

Diamond Tiara could wait till later, breaking her wouldn’t be incredibly hard to do right now. “I was thinking of—never mind, what would—”

“Wait, thinking of what?”

“Nothing, we can do anything you want.”

“No, what did you want?”

“I want to try a few things—on you.”

“Sure.”

“Really?” I asked, getting off the chair and going around the table.

“Yeah, what did you have in mind?”

Was it right for me to do this? Actually, right and wrong didn’t matter anymore, not since I became a murderer. The only thing that mattered was doing what I wanted. Master’s orders were a side note. “Sit,” I commanded. She was surprised by my tone, but sat down. “Don’t move.” She nodded.

Moving forward I pressed my nose to her neck, she trembled as my cold nose pressed against her warm skin. “What—” I took in a deep breath cutting her off and making her blush a deep red. “Why are you smelling me?” she asked softly.

“You smell really good.” Protruding my tongue, I slid it along Sweetie Belle’s neck making her swallow. “And your taste is just as good.”

“Didn’t you want to go try dresses on me?” Her nervousness was priceless. It felt good to be in control for once.

“What? Oh, I wanted to try things on you, not dresses. I want to see how you’ll react to certain things. Like me sniffing you, or licking you, or kissing you.”

“Wait wh—” I kissed her, sliding one hoof behind her and pulling her tightly against my chest. At first she tried to break free, but then loosened up as I gently forced her to the ground giving me more leeway in kissing her.

Her tongue was smooth, almost like wet glass, it felt nice to push it around. Almost like being able to glide across a smooth ramp on plastic wheels. Just the feeling of wind flowing over my body, that sense of freedom.

Pulling back slowly, a few strains broke between our lips. She stared at me with a look of slight submission. Sweetie didn’t want to fight or hurt me, but it was clear that she also enjoyed the kiss and didn’t want to.

I started giggling, and she gave me a look of confusion. “Do you remember when I first kissed you? I was tired to a chair.” My grin made her kind of laugh, but overly nervous still being under me. Sweetie Belle, she had a glossy lipstick, it was of cherry. My tongue ran over my lips lightly.

“Can we get up now?”

“Nope.” Gently, I ran my hoof across her cheek. “I’m far from done. Plus I think you need to learn how to be a better kisser.”

Cutie Belle, that’s what came across my mind when she gave me a smile, but it broke my heart. What in Tartarus was I doing? Quickly I got off of her, making her watch me as I moved back. This whole thing was entirely wrong, my life wasn’t supposed to be this nightmare, and after all I’ve done, I’m only making every second of my life worse. When did I just start to accept this all?

“What’s wrong?” she asked, sitting up.

“I’m done.” Turning, I walked out of the study making Sweetie catch up to me. “I’m leaving.”

“But wait, Jerard said we weren’t allowed to leave, and it’s not like we have anywhere to run.”

“He said I could leave if I wanted to yesterday, so I’m leaving. If he has a problem with that. He can fuck off for all I care!” As we reached the front door Kila was waiting for us, he was frowning through his mask.

“And where pray tell, are you going?” Kila asked.

“I’m going to go back to Ponyville.”

“You’re not allowed off the property.” Altogether, I wasn’t exactly in fighting condition, my spirals were still very painful, and standing was a chore. Though altogether sitting on a train wouldn’t kill me.

“Move.”

“If that’s how you feel, you can leave.” Kila stepped to the side making me unsteady as to what he was planning.

“Just like that?”

“Oh I wouldn’t dream of hurting you, but, the second you leave the property, think about what’ll happen. You have to ask yourself exactly what will it cost you? Does Sweetie Belle mean so little to you? Or what about Apple Bloom? The filly that your, Master, doesn’t care about?”

The use of her name made me want to cry, but I showed nothing. “And? I don’t care what you say.”

“You just think he’ll let it slide? Don’t be an idiot. There’s nothing out that for you to gain by leaving. It’s not like you’re going to get that far anyway, and before you get the notion of trying to get ponies to help you, remember who you’re married to. Just because you won’t suffer physically, doesn’t mean you won’t suffer.” Everything I was doing was wrong today and those books didn’t help me at all.

“What’s it to you?” Sweetie Belle asked, stepping forward. “If she wants to leave you should let her, not threaten her!”

“I get a thousand bits if I keep her here. So I’m trying to make a good argument to keep her here. Well actually I get a thousand no matter what. It’s just, if you leave I have to earn that thousand by killing somepony.” Her eyes popped. “So if I can, I’d much rather avoid doing extra work.”

“Kila, you’ve always had such a way with words,” Al said as he walked around me. Kila held his head high. “You need to learn more than simple killing. Anypony can just kill, you need to do it with style, or it’s a pointless murder.”

“I’m effective, that’s all that matters.”

“Of course, that’d be the only important thing to you, but that’s sloppy and frankly, you need grace. You’re still an amateur as an assassin.”

“Do you have a death wish?” Kila growled.

“I have served the High Blood family line, for generations since Canterlot was first being built and you weren’t even seed in your bastard father’s sack you little piece of shit. You’re more than just outclassed.” A black sword stopped a hair’s breadth from Al’s neck. A sigh escaped Al’s throat. “You’re not even an amateur.”

It was too late as Kila tried to back up. Some kind of extremely powerful, invisible magic blasted him out the front doors. Sending him flying through the air and slamming against the ground, rolling to a stop at the fountain.

“Whoa,” Sweetie Belle said, backing up along with me.

“That colt will never learn.” Al closed the doors and pulled out rag, wiping some dirt off the lever.

“What just happened?” Sweetie Belle asked, she moved in front of me.

“I think it’s time we speak, now that Jerard has married again.” Sweetie and I shared a moment looking at each other. He started walking, and we followed him going to the pool, and then to one of the pillars.

Tapping twice, a door opened showing a spiral staircase. A moment of hesitation made Sweetie Belle stop, but I went forward. At this point, death was still a release, so I had nothing left to really fear. Even being completely paralyzed would be better, at least then I couldn’t be a monster any more.

Author's Note

“OF coUrSe nOt!” she squeaked, making me let go of her.

Editor did not approve of this line.
Editing done by Refro check him out!

A Soothing Place

Walking down the spiral stairs, we ended up in a room. Looking around, I noticed that it was basically a large library, but a very old one by the appearance of the books. The room was under the pool and had more than one entrance. Al walked over to a large, comfortable chair, motioning for us to sit on a nearby sofa. We went and sat down, and he started taking off his tie, setting it on a table next to him.

“What is this place?” I asked.

“The mansion’s library. Often times I come here to rest, but as you can see it has many doors. Each one leads to a different part of the mansion, that is how I get around. Sig and the other maids will often use this as well.”

“So why did you take us here?” Sweetie asked.

“This entire place is sound proofed by powerful magic, outside these walls the world flows and never stops. Inside them however, time holds itself still long enough for you to rest your eyes and mind.”

“As in it slows down time?”

“It’s not that, it’s...” Al smiled as I understood.

“I don’t feel that pain right now.” His smile was kind.

“Pain? Wait you’re in pain?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Yeah, my spirals feel like the only real thing hurting right now, I’ve been able to ignore them, but they burn pretty badly.” Not that every part of my body didn’t also hurt, they just stood out. However, that made me realize what I had just said in front of Sweetie Belle. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it like that,” I said, turning to Sweetie. “They’re nothing to worry about. After a while I’ll get used to it.”

Al cleared his throat lightly. “The room’s magic only affects those whose minds are causing them pain.” We turned to him. “Scootaloo has tasted sorrow. I’m truly sad to know that you feel the effects. I now know the answer to my question.”

“What question?” Sweetie asked.

“Where is Balai? It is a disappointment that she was not fated to come home upon your return.”

“She won’t be returning,” I said, looking down.

“This is not the first time that has happen to a maid over the years, but the first time with Jerard.” Alfred let out a heavy sigh. “But one day we must all pass on.”

“What about Celestia and Luna?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“One day, maybe in a hundred or a million days. One day they will know that their day has come, whether it be in battle or of letting go. Anyway, do not think of death. Memories of such will only make you depressed. While guilt and other things are taken, this room only takes the bad emotions, not the necessary ones.”

“So, is this room why we’re here? To make me feel better?” I asked, hoping dearly that would be the case.

“This room is a temporary home for you, once you leave your emotions will creep back into your heart. You must learn to deal with them and make peace with your actions, ones that you have made and will make.”

“How?”

“All ponies are different, but tell me this first. What do you wish?” His question caught me slightly off guard. “That was not the right question, what is your goal? Being free, free of pain, free of everything, even life? What is your goal in this life? Is it to leave your Master and fly for the Wonder Bolts?”

“Not in a million years would I ever leave—Master. As much as I’m his, he is mine as well.”

“Then?”

“I couldn’t answer that.”

“Couldn’t?” He thought about that word for a few seconds before clearing his throat. “I see, then what about having a foal?” That thought had never even crossed my mind. Actually, that was a horrific thought. If Master made me have a foal, then... The ways he could torture me would be endless, truly endless.

“I never thought about it, but why would it matter?”

“Your life has meaning, Ms. High Blood. You need to set yourself a goal. Once you have achieved that, this life will fall into place.”

“I guess my goal right now is to go to Ponyville without being punished.”

“And what would you even do there once you arrived?”

“Wing it, I guess.”

“I’m sure that, Master will allow it sooner or later.”

“Really?”

“Of course, his intent is not to shame you, cut you into pieces, or even break your fragile heart. His goal is to make you into the perfect mare in his eyes, and there are plenty of things in Ponyville he could use to help to archive his goal.”

Things in Ponyville, what things—my ears folded back at the scary thought. “Wait, so you know how I could become perfect?”

“Yes, but it is quite complex. To become perfect in the eyes of your master requires a lot of things and time. But what is the current step you’re working on?”

“Controlling others.”

“That is quite the task to learn on your own.”

“The books he had me read didn’t really help me much.” A book in a weird style of cover floated over and laid next to me. “What is this?” Picking it up, I looked at the nameless cover, the book felt weird.

“That is a skin bound book, there are very few that exist.” Shock went across Sweetie Belle, but I looked at her for a moment. This wasn’t that gross, but I guess I would have acted the same before Master.

“Okay, so why are you showing me it?”

“First, this library is special because it holds very dark spell books. Jerard’s mother was obsessed with dark knowledge, we have a book here from every powerful demonic creature for the last thousand or so years. This library is known to few, and only those whom are allowed by High Blood family members may enter here. Normally it would be impossible to get to otherwise. This place is hidden in a place between space. So unless one has the keys, you cannot open the door no matter what.”

“Then how did Sweetie Belle come down here?”

“You allowed her to come by wanting her to follow; so she was granted access to this place. However, you can refuse to let them in and it will reject them. But since I was given access by Jerard’s grandfather. Neither Jerard nor you could force me to leave. I say that because Jerard has more than once been unhappy with me and tried. Though, while I work for your family name, I am allowed to stay here.”

“I wasn’t even thinking that.”

“Yes, but since you are Jerard’s wife, you may revoke any that he has allowed to enter here. Should you both die, then those whom you have allowed will still have access forever since there are no other High Bloods alive.”

“Then I’ll be careful who I allow in.”

“You understood, good. Now, let’s move this back to the topic. That book there.” He motioned and I looked down. “Was written by a mass murder. That pony was never captured. It describes how to control others. If you read it you’ll notice that Jerard used a few of the lessons on you.”

“I see.”

“If you read this book fully and understand all of its lessons, you will be able to easily control other ponies. Many of the lessons you probably already have an idea of. They are natural, but this killer refined them to perfection. He named the book, The Book of Slaves. It is one of the only books in existence, which if used, can make ponies slaves. Though, since Master wants you perfect and not a slave, he won’t use all of the lessons written. You’ll have to learn from them though if you wish to archive this step.”

“Does being perfect turn me into a worse monster?”

“When you reach that stage, you’ll understand more than simple ponies. What you see as a monster is not needlessly true, just the words of what others have told you in a way to control you. Once you learn how to reject the control of those whom you do not wish to have control over you. You’ll see who the true monsters are.”

“Thank you, I’ll read this later.”

“The books in this library cannot leave physically, you can only write down what is inside them. If you want to read it, it has to be here. This library protects these books from ever being taken or destroyed. The magic is extremely powerful.”

“Right.”

“You can always come back later if you want to. These books will be here for you when you need them.”

“Sweetie, will you go and keep Diamond Tiara company, there are a few more things I want to ask in private.”

“I don’t want to leave you.”

“Please, there are some things I don’t want to tell you yet.”

Sweetie flinched as if she was hit. The notion that I was sharing things with another pony even after all she had done for me probably wasn’t sitting well. “If, that’s how you feel.” She got up and left without another word.

“Wait till you hear that door close before you speak, you’ll know that she has left at that point.” I nodded and a door closed. “There, now what did you want to ask?”

“I don’t want to rape Diamond Tiara, but, it’s the only thing I can think of, and even then I don’t understand what he means by get Sweetie Belle ready for sex. How do you even get ready for sex?”

Looking down, he chuckled scratching his hoof with his teeth. “Ah, the real tasks of Jerard. I’ll ask this in return, what could you gain by completing this?” He looked up with a sly smirk.

“I don’t know.”

“Take a moment. Don’t just give the first thing off the top of your head. Think deeply about it.

“To learn to control ponies.”

“Think deeper. What will you gain? He is a stallion of business, not once has his action ever been a loss.”

“To make me feel alone, to lose a friend, to show that I’m not worth anything to anypony but him.”

“One answer is a loving slave and an extremely close friend. One that will stand by you forever.”

“What? How could raping Diamond Tiara make her do anything but hate me even more than she already does? And how does having Silver Tip rape Sweetie Belle, make her more of my friend?” Tears started down my cheeks.

“I’ll tell you this. From what I see, Sweetie Belle is very close to you and wants dearly to protect you. By subjecting her to that, you could make it so she will be able to stay close to you for the rest of her life. Once she matures, she’ll stay close to you easily, knowing full well what to expect in life.”

“But—”

“You might even get her to sleep in the same bed. Just because you have a bad situation does not mean you can’t have fun. Use Sweetie Belle to have fun, you’re still a filly no matter how mature you’ve become. Play around, and enjoy yourself. Controlling Sweetie Belle won’t be hard if you work her right.”

“But Master wouldn’t allow it.”

“He wants you happy to be alive, not on the edge. Think of it like this, Master sees you as an investment, not as a pony. Something which will give him comfort, foals, and even be there to give him reason. You don’t see all the good he does, the lives he saves, and the blessings he creates.”

“I’ve heard about it, but I’ve never seen it.”

“Everypony has a dark side Scootaloo, whether it be Celestia or Twilight Sparkle. You just need to look deep enough. Even your hero Rainbow Dash has a dark side which would make you cry to know.”

“What?”

“It’s not for me to tell you, the next time you see Rainbow Dash ask her about her past, and why she understands royals.”

A memory of Dash flashed in my mind. “He’s a royal, we can’t do this carelessly, you know very well what that means!” I shouted at Dash as she pinned me down.

Rainbow Dash looked down. “I know what it means better than most.” The memory made me scratch my neck.

“Tell me, please.”

“No, perhaps that will keep you alive just a bit longer to find the answer. I have just as much interest as Master in seeing what you’ll do if you live.”

Al was making a good point, I couldn’t deny it and that wasn’t important right now. “And Diamond Tiara?”

“Make her fall in love with you. I’m not sure if you realize how bad her situation has become.” A screen appeared showing Filthy Rich yelling at Diamond Tiara. The screen had no sound, but it was clear that she was crying. It sped up to him almost forcing her to sign the contract. “It was not a good moment she had. She’s been completely disowned, and her father is on the run from debt collectors.” The screen disappeared.

“That’s—harsh.”

“Not really, after what she did, she led everything his family has ever worked for into ruin. Most would be furious.”

“But I don’t want to rape her, if that really happen, she must be—dead inside. Her daddy was everything to her. She always leaned on him to give and help her with everything. She must be so alone.”

“Remember, you do not have to be evil to control others. The wisest ponies control entire governments. Learning how she’ll react is important. Fillies are no different than adults, they just have the ability to have foals more. You’re all just as vain and heartless as foals bickering on a play yard.”

“Then this book will help me?”

“Without a doubt.”

Opening the book, I stopped for a moment. It was written in blood, or something that gave that appearance. The letters had a kind of gloss to them. The Book of Slaves. Turning the page it had an index.

This book was very detailed. It had everything from how to control behavior to predicting what ponies will do in almost every situation. It had a part on autonomy and many other parts. I hadn’t realized it, but the book was probably a thousand or so pages of typed print. It wasn’t written like the first page suggested.

“This is a very detailed book.” It was scary to think of how this murderer had come across all this information.

“That book’s author had a very large amount of victims. They were of every age, sex and race. There’s not much to controlling ponies if you know how. Once you learn it, you’ll get everything you want and more.”

“Let’s see then.” Slowly I read its pages taking in every shred of knowledge it had to offer. Every word was useful in describing and somehow, every little thing made sense. It was hard to stop reading, but I had only read a few chapters.

“Making sense?” I looked up at Al as he wiped his eyes from sleep. “You’ve been reading for a while, and we missed lunch.”

“It makes too much sense to me.”

“Really?”

“Yes, I’ll be reading this book later, but I understand so much now.”

“Good, now go and do what you must, and try to answer my question. What goal do you want to complete?”

“I still don’t know, but thank you.” Carefully I set the book down. “If I need help, is it alright that I come to you?”

“Of course. While I’m not helping, I’m normally here.” I got up and left, walking out the same way I came, stretching a bit from sitting so long. My wounds were no longer really bothering me. At least not too much since walking didn’t hurt excessively.

“Scoots!” Sweetie Belle ran over hugging me. A bit of surprise went across me, but it was a good surprise.

“Sweetie Belle, you waited for me?”

“Of course.” She moved back. “I was worried when you wanted to be left alone with that unicorn.”

“His name is Al, he’s a very smart and kind stallion. He helped me to figure out what was wrong and how to solve my problem. I’m much happier now.”

“Oh, that’s great!”

“It isn’t just that which he helped me clear up.” She instantly became nervous as I hugged her tightly and kissed her, pinning her to the ground. Sweetie didn’t really struggle against me, in fact she closed her eyes and enjoyed the kiss. The parting from her felt cold, somehow with her pressed against me, I was slowly warming again. “It also made me realize how I can have fun living here.” My hoof slid down her side making her gasp a tiny bit.

“What are you doing? That feels weird.”

“I’m going to ask you something, but it’s going to sound bad.” Her eyes watched me intently as I moved my hooves to the side allowing me to stand up, hovering over her. “Can I rape you tonight?” It was almost like she froze into ice. “Um, hello?” I waved my hoof in front of her, making Sweetie blink.

“WHAT?!” she shouted.

“OW!” I shouted back folding my ears. She blushed, her ears and face turned red, it was so cute. When she moaned, I bet it was a squeak. “Have sex with me, it doesn’t have to be against your will.”

“Wait, wait, wait.” She held up her hooves in defense. “I don’t... we’re... I’m.” She started to panic.

“I’m not going to give you a choice.” She giggled lightly as I kissed her neck, tickling her coat. “I want to hear you moan.”

“Wait, but, we can’t. You’re married and I’m engaged, and I don’t, you know. Like mares like that.” She let out a hot breath.

“Master is going to come back tomorrow, and he wants Silver to get you pregnant.” Her eyes went wide. “He told me to get you ready and want to have sex. I don’t think Silver Tip wants to, so he’s relying on you to help convince him.”

“So, if you don’t, he’ll hurt you won’t he?”

“I don’t want to hurt or force you, I’d rather take the punishment.” I sighed. “But that wouldn’t be fair if you didn’t know.” Fair, that’s some word. This wasn’t about being fair, my life was anything but fair.

“Do we need to have to have sex to get me ready?”

“No, he left that up to me, but if the first time having sex is anything like what I felt, then yes. It’s the only way I know you’ll enjoy it and not end up bleeding.” Moving to the side, I sat down, letting her get up.

“Oh.” We looked down, and she started to think, answering after a minute. “Fine, let’s do it.”

“Why?” Tear started to brim over, and she looked up at me. “Why would you give into that?” Her look was of sadness, but it was steady. “Tell me, why are you my friend? I’ve already hurt you and even caused you to get engaged to somepony you don’t know. How do you not hate me?”

“Because you’re my friend.”

“But, what does that even mean anymore?”

“If we switched places.” I went ridged. “What would you have done?” The question caught me off guard. Sweetie Belle moved forward and kissed my forehead with her warm soft lips.

“I’d have stopped at nothing to save you, even burn Equestria to the ground. And not a single pony would ever get in my way to save you. Even if it killed me.” My voice cracked as my lip started to quiver.

That was truly how I felt, I’d have done the same for Apple Bloom. They were more than friends—they were my family. Family, it wasn’t just limited to my parents, it was everypony. Twilight, Fluttershy, even Pinkie. All of them were my friends, but they loved and cared for me enough to risk everything to save me.

“Then why would you expect me to do anything less?”

Opening my mouth, I stopped and closed it for a moment. I’d have done the exact same thing to try and save Sweetie Belle if Master had taken her instead of me. “I’m not having sex with you.”

“What?” she asked confused, and I got up walking. “Wait, but you’ll get punished if you don’t.”

“And? I’m done.” She followed behind me. “I’m not going to do this. If Master is mad at me, then so be it, but I’m done.”

“Wait, stop.” I stopped and looked at her. “But—”

“I’m not going to hurt you, I’d rather suffer from that choice than make a choice that is worse than anything that monster could do.” Everything froze, I had just called Master a monster without thinking.

“Still.”

My heart twisted painfully making me sit down. “Go away, please,” I whispered. She went to talk, but sighed instead. “I’ll come to talk to you, I need to think about things.” Sweetie hesitated for a moment, but nodded and left.

It took me a little to calm down. Tonight was, tonight was going to be heaven compared to when Master got back. But did I want this punishment? Would it be worth it? That wasn’t something I could answer yet, but I knew I could find at least some relief with a pink pony that was waiting for me.

Author's Note

Editing done by Refro check him out!

Pink Bunny

Closing my eyes, I cleared my mind before getting up and walking to the room Diamond Tiara was waiting inside of. I opened the door to see her laying on the bed looking at the sheets, almost studying them.

“This room was my last personal servant’s room.” She looked up at me as I closed the door. “Did Sig explain?”

A bit of shock went through her from my opening. “Yes,” she answered weakly, as if she was going to start to cry. Though it was clear to me that she had been crying for long time, probably since she left her father.

“I have a feeling, you knew that when you signed the contract. Didn’t you?” Diamond nodded, and I went over getting onto the bed. Her skin trembled lightly, it was almost a physical reaction to me coming closer. “Are you alright?” I reached out a hoof.

“I don’t need your pity!” she snapped, tears went down her face. “I’m Diamond Tiara, daughter of Filthy Rich, the richest pony in Ponyville! No pony is allowed to look down on me, no pony.” She buried her face into the bed.

That was the last defense, if that book was right. I could literally break her down and make her do anything I wanted. Depending on what I did, I could do a lot of damage. Also as much as I didn’t want to listen to Master, having Diamond Tiara on my side would help me a lot in hard situations.

But to control her, I’d have to be cruel and make her understand that I was the one in control, that nothing she could do could change that. Basically be just like—Master, but, I couldn’t be just like him, I couldn’t break her bones. I’d have to break her badly, then build her up to my image of her.

“Filthy Rich was rich before you happened.” My words rang throughout her entire body, making her look completely shocked. “Now he’s just filthy, like you.” Her body quaked to a near painful appearance, her muscles twisting under her skin. She opened her mouth, but nothing came out, instead she just looked at the bed.

Diamond Tiara was probably expecting me to be kind, or be a rock she could hold onto till she felt better, but I had destroyed that completely. Now, I had cracked that durable armor of hers, somepony other than herself confirmed every fear she had been building up inside her mind for the last day.

“What do you know?” she asked, words trembling.

A strength, she was far from becoming my slave. That would take more than a few words, though breaking her armor complete would require me to do more than speak. I moved forward, spinning around and bucking pretty hard. Diamond Tiara didn’t have time to even flinch before my hooves connected with her side.

It was almost like kicking a bag of potatoes. She was flung through the air and smashed into the wall, making a loud bang. Just a moment later, her body hit the ground. She let out a loud gasp, then started to cry from the pain this time.

“What I know doesn’t matter to a filthy filly.” Her eyes went wide, and I jumped off the bed walking over to her.

That hit showed a few things, but the biggest one was that I was in control. That I was willing to hurt her for basically nothing. Next would come some kind of begging, or asking for something. Diamond was a whore to her daddy’s money, she didn’t need to work for her happiness or anything.

“Help,” she whimpered, trying to crawl away from me.

“Hey Sig,” I called.

Sig opened the door, and paused for a moment, moving back slightly. “Yes, madam?” she asked.

“Diamond Tiara called for help, is anypony going to help her?” Sig’s and my eyes connected for a moment. I hadn’t told her much other than I’d need her to agree with me and help me convince her. To be honest, till I read that book, I didn’t think I’d need her to help me like this. However, her agreeing with me was a requirement of me breaking this pink diamond, it’d show nopony here would help her.

“Nopony is going to help her, least of all, anypony in this household. Ms. High Blood, do you need anything else?”

“Not right now, thank you.” Sig nodded and left. My smirk probably made Diamond Tiara think I enjoyed this, though I was on the verge of tears, but I couldn’t stop now. If I wanted her love, not hate, then I needed to break her down. “You see, you filthy filly.” I dug my hoof into her side making her yelp. “Nopony is going to save you.” Those words resonated through me, I knew them too well.

“Stop,” she begged.

“Tell me that you’re my whore and that you’ll do anything I want, and if you complain once, I’m going to break a rib.” Slowly I increased pressure of my hoof, then started to twist harder.

“I-I I’m your whore, I’ll do anything you want!” she choked out, and I stopped, lifting my hoof.

That was far too easy. If I was in her stead, I’d never have said something like that, at least not before Master. Even if a pony beat me to an inch of my life, I’d have told them to fuck off. Maybe that was the difference Master was speaking of, I was just that much stronger than a normal pony.

“Sit up,” I commanded, going over to a dresser as she sat up coughing. Opening the bottom drawer I pulled out a bunny outfit with two holes on the end, and threw it at her. “Put it on,” I growled. Her hooves shook as she picked it up and started to put it on. This was amazing, she was doing what I wanted without a fight. “Slower.” She looked at me as I moved closer to her. “I want you to do it slowly.”

That made her start to cry again. “Why are you do—”

My hoof slammed across her face making her get knocked over. “I didn’t ask for you to speak.” Doing my best not to break down myself, I made a grin. “Then again, to answer your question, do you really think I’d have forgiven you after all those times you made me feel ashamed of not being able to fly?” The realization made her swallow. “I hate you, I always have, and I always will. I’m not going to kill you because that’d just be too easy, and better yet, this is going to last for years.”

“No, don’t—” I grabbed her chin making her look at me. Fear ran through her skin like a wave. “I just wanted to help you.”

“Your stupid idea cost SWEETIE BELLE!” I half screamed. Tears started down my face as it rang through my mind as to what I just said. “Because of your stupid plan, Sweetie Belle is now trapped in this—hell with me. And even if it wasn’t your plan, you still enabled it. If you haven’t bought that damn shelter, she wouldn’t be here! You wouldn’t be here!” Was that why I was doing this? To punish her? Was the lie of getting her on my side just my mind playing a game?

“I didn’t mean to!”

“Do you understand why I’m doing this? Why I’m mad at you?” She nodded. “I’m going to break you and make you my fuck puppet, and then I’m going to use you to protect Sweetie Belle against this hell.”

“I’ll do anything you say, just, stop hurting me.”

Shit, I had let emotion get in the way, I needed her to understand who was in control here. “Stop hurting you? Was that a complaint?” Showing even the slightest bit of weakness would allow her mind to stand against me.

“No,” she shook her head quickly.

“I thought so, now keep going.” She slowly put on the bunny outfit, and I smiled, licking my teeth. Tiara looked almost mouth watering in that outfit. “Do you know why I had you dress as a bunny?”

She became uneasy. “Why?”

Going up to her ear, she locked in place. “Because I love eating bunnies. Their meat tastes wonderful.” She gasped as I bit into her shoulder, but she then let out a wonderful scream as I pushed her to the ground. Diamond started to whimper as I opened my mouth allowing her wound to bleed. Her body shook as I began to lap up her blood.

Master’s blood had a different taste to it, somehow more delicious, but hers... Instead of making me feel warm, almost loved. This taste made me feel: full, fattening, almost enthralled by the taste dancing on my tongue.

It stopped bleeding quickly from my licking. Slowly, she opened her eyes and looked at me licking the blood from my lips. “Are-are you done?”

“Far from it, I want to rape you now.” In that instant she ran managed to push me off of her and run for the door, but she ended up hitting it from going too fast. She quickly tried for the lever only to realize that it was locked, and she couldn’t escape this room. “You know, I was only joking around.” She turned and looked at me. “But I think I’m serious now. I’m going to rape you and make you scream. I’m going to make you beg me. I might even have my butler impregnate you.”

“Wait! I’m your maid! I’ll do anything you want me to!”

Pettiness, a sure sign she has nothing else to offer, but she was still free. Her mind wasn’t yet broken, but it was getting there. “I know, and that’s why I’m ordering you to get on the bed, and before you think of trying to escape, remember who I’m married to. Plus you signed the contract knowingly.”

“I didn’t have a choice! They would have killed my daddy and me if I didn’t! This isn’t fair!”

“Fair doesn’t exist,” I whispered.

“I’m not going to let you rape me!” she shouted.

“If you let me, it wouldn’t be rape, now would it?”

That caught her a bit off guard. “Uh, yeah, I suppose that’s true.” I started walking toward her, making her turn and try to break down the door. “Stay away!” Diamond Tiara turned and grit her teeth.

“Tell me, do you honestly think a pampered little bitch like you could beat me in a real fight?”

“Yes.” Her eyes shifted, and I reached under my shirt undoing my strap. “What are you doing?”

My wings slid through my shirt and I spread them out. A gust of wind made the room whistle. “Ah, that feels so much better.” She swallowed and with the flap of my wings I launched forward almost appearing in front of her. The pink pony’s eyes went wide as I slapped her sending her slamming into the door.

“Ow!” she screamed.

“Louder!” I shouted, bringing both of my hooves down on her back sending her crashing into the ground. “I want you to cry so hard that I feel bad for what I’m doing to you! That I can’t make any amount of justification to make me feel good by doing this to you!” Her look was of confusion and horror.

Grabbing her hind leg, I spun, gaining enough speed to send her flying through the air and slam into the wall, falling onto the bed. Diamond Tiara’s body shook as I flew over onto the bed and looked at her.

“N-no,” she cried.

Keeping my voice level, I spoke gravely. “You’re my prey, no matter how much you plead and beg. I’m going to do anything that I want to, my pink little rabbit.” I licked my teeth and she cringed. “If you bite me for any reason, I’m going to take a chunk of flesh when I bite back, do you understand?” She nodded shivering, and I kissed her.

Unlike with Sweetie, Diamond didn’t open her mouth for me. So I punched in the side making her gasp. As she opened her mouth my tongue slid inside her mouth. It wasn’t the most pleasant kiss as she pretty much just locked up.

“Kiss me back, or I’m going to have to hurt you more. You are in control of how much pain you want to be in, so don’t make me give you more.” She whimpered when I kissed her again, and this time she tried to kiss me back. After a moment, I stopped. This wasn’t going to get very far by how she was acting. “You’re a horrid kisser, even Twist would be a better kisser than you.”

“What?!”

“You heard me.”

“Uh!”

“Wait till Sweetie hears, she’s going to be rolling on the floor.” She went to say something, but stopped. Getting me to stop was her goal, which was easy to see through in this case. “Of course I’ll tell her after I make you scream.”

“Scootaloo, don’t do this to me.” Ever so slowly, I ran my hoof down her lightly bruised cheek. “Don’t—”

“Master told me to rape you.” Her body went like ice. “If I don’t rape you he’s going to be mad at me. He’ll torture me and you’re not worth that after what you’ve done. Not even close.”

At that moment she lost it, her body went limp. Diamond didn’t want to fight me, not that she had or could in the first place. I’d won this fight, but at a cost. If she didn’t enjoy sex then this would flop on its head.

The reason for telling her that was to mix her feelings of hate and sadness for me. It would bind her to me. If she enjoyed sex, then it would make her want to protect me through it and allow me to use her more easily.

Reaching around the side of the bed with my wing I opened a drawer under the side of the bed. Tiara watched me as I pulled out a strap on, unzipping my pants to put part of it inside me. This room’s main use was a sex chamber more or less. So it had plenty of toys for me to use on her, many painful.

She didn’t talk as I put it on, just watched motionless and silent. I made sure to lube up as I went over to Diamond and her eyes stayed locked on. A bead of sweat went down her face looking at the toy.

“Are you really going to stick that inside me?” Diamond Tiara adjusted a bit so she was more sitting than laying flat. Her body tensed and I moved forward pushing the tip against her entrance through the bunny outfit hole.

“Yes, and it’s—” A sudden thought hit me. Something about this situation was off for some reason, she should still be resisting a hell of a lot, this wasn’t the pampered bitch I knew in Ponyville.

“What?”

“Did you and Sweetie Belle plan this out?” Her breath ran short as our eyes locked onto each other.

Diamond Tiara was prepared for this exact thing, almost trained. Was this all meant to test me? To see how far I’ve fallen? How much of a monster I’ve become? But, wait, that doesn’t make sense, the two of them wouldn’t be able to think of this. Who was directing them like pawns? Master wouldn’t need to set up a game in order to get what he wanted. Just who was I playing against?

“I don’t—” I kissed Diamond Tiara, surprising her for only a moment before I thrusted inside her. “Hmmm!” she grunted from the sudden thrust. Though, right now that didn’t matter to me, only enjoying my pink diamond was important. Even if this was a game, this was my time with my toy.

Pulling back, her body shivered as the toy slid out of her with a sticky wetness. She was completely dry, but I expected as much. The lube made up the difference easily. Our kiss lasted a bit too long, forcing me to stop and pull back enough for both of us to break, then press our foreheads together.

The toy slammed against me slightly as it sprang back. It felt rather nice inside me, normally Master would enjoy me a few times a day, and it’d been a while since he did me in, so the device was becoming wetter because of me alone.

“Diamond Tiara, if I told you a secret would you not tell anypony?” At that moment I couldn’t tell what was going through her mind, but my question would answer all of my other questions.

“Y-yes,” she said, angling her body just a bit. That answer, it made me frown, she was ready for this and the fact she wasn’t screaming either.

“I love calling you my bitch.” I flipped Diamond Tiara over and pinned her to the bed grabbing one of her foreleg and bending it around.

Complete shock went through me when she moaned as I pressed harder almost dislocating her shoulder. The bunny outfit made a slight ripping sound. Did Diamond like to be dominated?

“Let go of me!” my rabbit yipped when I pushed her down harshly and slid forcefully inside her. “Stop,” she begged. Her insides gripped to the toy holding it for a moment as I pushed it as deep as I could. I could almost feel her insides, it was as if the toy was projecting the feelings of her tubes directly to mine. It was wonderful.

The book described things like this, abstractly strong personalities will act so in order to fill needs. It told me that there were two types of bullies. Ones who lost control and were trying everything to get it back, and those which have too much control and want to lose all of their control to form a bond.

It was nature’s way of finding a mate which is strong enough to ensure protection of the young. That meant that some ponies did this naturally, it didn’t matter how old they were, it was set in their souls.

“You’re so mine.” Moving back with my strap on, she cringed causing her to struggle under me trying to wedge free, but with my leg wrapped around her foreleg, I easily beat her out in strength.

Pulling back and forth became much easier, her insides reacted how I expected them. She had never been used before, so it would be very pleasurable to some degree. She shuddered when I kissed her spine.

A bit of drool started down her mouth, and I pushed her foreleg to the side. I then used both of my hooves to slam her chest against the bed making sure to keep her head pressed against the pillows, but pointed to the side so she could breathe.

Diamond Tiara had more fat than muscle so each time I pounded against her plot it felt almost like I was hitting a pillow. It kind of surprised me, but only made me grit my teeth and go faster.

Somewhere inside me I really did blame her for Sweetie Belle being here, until I said it out loud I hadn’t actually realized it. This did feel good though, it helped me push over the edge, enjoying the feeling more than wanting to win against her.

“Ahhhh,” Diamond Tiara moaned in a small raspy voice, almost like her voice had given out from crying too much. Her eye locked onto me as I stopped. Every inch of her face was wet from crying.

At this point, I knew I was a monster. So that look couldn’t really hammer the nail any deeper. But then again I wasn’t doing this because I was a monster, I was doing this to make a way to control her.

“I love you.” My hooves wrapped around her side in a big hug. “You did a wonderful job. Thank you for making me feel better.” Alarm went through her as I flipped her over, belly up and kissed her.

Salty, wet deliciousness coated her lips. This time, Diamond couldn’t refuse me, or rather she didn’t fight me. Pulling back I smiled, and she just stared at me. Softly I ran my hoof along her cheek.

“Is this really making you feel better?” Her voice was gone, it was replaced by something quieter and much raspier, cuter. She must have been crying for a lot longer, but what I did was the breaking point.

“Does it hurt?”

The subtle cues that her body made told me that she was disgusted by the thought, but it no longer did. “At-at first.” She looked at me.

“Do you hate me?”

Diamond swallowed nervously. “I never actually liked you.”

“Then why did you give me that expensive gift?” That caught her off guard. “If you never liked me, then why were you trying so hard to help me? You could’ve just washed your hooves of this.”

“The gift I gave you wasn’t from me.” Honesty, another point, she was very close to breaking. Tears started going down her face again as she took in a sharp gasp. “My—daddy told me—to give it to you, and that, at the time—if I didn’t start being nice—that he was going to take all my stuff away. So I just—ended up following everypony.”

“And now I’m all you have left.” Ice cut into her veins. “I’m all you ever are going to have. Say that I’m yours Scootaloo, and that I’ll be loyal to you for the rest of my life, that I’ll love you forever. Please love me.”

“I’m yours Scootaloo, and I’ll be loyal to you for the rest of my life, and that I’ll love you forever. Please love me.” Those words sunk into her, but at the same time it was a victory for me.

“I love you to, Diamond Tiara.” I kissed and hugged her. Pushing to the side, I flipped us around so she was sitting on top of me. She slid down to the base of the strap on cringing. “It’s your turn now, start going up and down. That way it’ll be your choice to do what you’re doing, not mine.” Mixing pleasure and choice together are always a strong combination. In that instant her eyes shot down at my belly, probably assessing in her mind if it was a good idea. “You love me right?”

A bit of fear hit her. “Y-yes,” she said, her hooves shaking as she pressed them against my chest. In this position she could easily beat me senseless, hell, she could probably snap my neck like this if she got lucky. However her mind was stopping her, I was probably close to a tipping point.

“Does it not feel good?” She just stared at me making me lax my body a bit, and bend my ears a tinge. In some way I needed to make her want to please me, or in the very least please herself. “It feels great to me, keep going,” I said in a voice which edged a threat. It was in that moment which her heart went my way.

Diamond Tiara leaned forward, kissing me. By far that was the last thing I expected her to do, so I kissed her back, hugging her tight. She moved back and stared down at my chest. “Yes, it does.”

“I love you.” Her eyes shot up. “I want a fuck puppet, one that will love me when I want it.”

“Fuck puppet,” she whispered to herself.

“That also means taking it any which way I want.” She blushed a beautiful red, making me pull Diamond down and kiss her, rubbing her sides. For only a moment she hesitated before kissing me back.

There was no doubt now, somepony trained her for this. The Diamond Tiara I knew would never do something like this, either that, or, she really did want to be abused by me and degraded. That was something I could easily test, and even if that was an act, I could still have fun with it.

“I’m not anypony’s w—” I pushed up making her gasp as she slid up and down. Her body trembled as the feeling shot through her unexpectedly.

“Yes you are.” I put my hooves on her flanks and she sat up. When our eyes connected she started going up and down. It felt nice to actually have something reasonably sized inside me for a change.

She moaned a bit muffled, doing her best to keep her balance, of course feeling her weakly slid up and down made me lose it a bit myself. Her insides stuck to the toy lightly, causing it to slide out of me and then back inside as she came down allowing herself to fall which made me moan quietly as her whole body pounded against me. She was bouncing against me roughly.

However, the feeling of wanting Master grew inside my stomach, just imagining him inside me made the toy slide in and out of me too easily and made me moan finishing. Oh, almost anything could get me off now.

I grabbed her flanks and pulled her down hard making her whimper, drooling a bit, but snapping to her senses. “Why’d you stop me?” she asked breathing hard, a bit of madness in her eyes. Oh she was a real whore, she loved this, in fact, I bet she’d screw just about anything like this.

“We’re going to do something else.” I pushed her off of me and onto the bed. I got up, going over to the drawer and pulling up a ribbon.

“What are we going to do?” Diamond asked with desperation in her voice, her tail twitching.

To be honest, I had never imagined seeing her like this, or that she’d get so into it so easily. “Turn around and flank up.” She turned around and lifted up her flank giving me a clear view.

The fact she was so willing made me a bit unsteady, but at the same time her body wasn’t lying, especially not with streams of her liquid getting absorbed by the outfit. Going over to her, I wrapped the ribbon around her tail so she couldn’t cover herself and get in the way. Moving forward I kissed her flank.

“You’re enjoying yourself a lot aren’t you?”

“I wouldn’t say that,” she lied. Her tail twitched trying to cover herself, but only sweeping her scent around.

“Sit down in front of me.” She quickly sat down blushing having the embarrassment finally sink into her.

Normally a barrier of magic hid everypony’s privates. It was just there for some reason, but it could be removed easily by any number of situations including a tail ribbon. Anypony could see her right now.

Diamond was a very lovely pony. As much as I disliked her somewhere in my heart, she was still very pretty. Since she was pampered, her skin was so soft, and her hair was like it was made of fluffy clouds. I ran my hoof down her side, she flinched making me stop. It had skipped my mind, but I had hurt her a few times.

“Don’t touch my side.” She didn’t have any backing to her words, she just sat there staring at me.

“What’s the magic word?”

Her eyes quaked, she swallowed nervously as a bit of sweat went down her face. “Please don’t touch my side.”

“How badly does your side hurt?” She looked away from me. “Tell me,” I growled, she flinched.

“My side burns a little, my back feels stiff and my shoulder are sore. They hurt, but only when I touch them.”

“How is everypony back in Ponyville?”

“They’re fine, they’re worried about you, almost everypony is.”

“Are you worried about me?”

“No.”

“If I was being hurt you wouldn’t help me right?”

Uncertainty hit her a bit. “I, um suppose?”

“Good, while I don’t really like you, I don’t want you getting hurt because you try to be a hero. You understand that in no way are you allowed to get hurt, unless I hurt you. Does that make sense to you?”

“Kind of.” Diamond looked away a bit.

“Basically if I’m being beaten or whipped, or pushed underwater, you are to never help me.”

She clearly became unsteady. “Yes,” she answered quietly.

“Because when Master comes back home, he’s not going to be happy with me. When he comes home you will stay away and hide. Is that clear?” Tiara just stared at me. “Is that clear Diamond Tiara? You will be somewhere else when he comes home.”

“Okay.” She was unsure of how she felt.

“I love you, my fuck puppet.” Diamond Tiara looked up. “I’m the only pony that is allowed to hurt or touch you unless I say otherwise. Is that clear?” She thought for a few seconds and then nodded. I hadn’t hurt her too much, but she pretty much gave into me. That just meant I would have to make her prove she was willing to obey me. But, I licked my lips and she shivered.

“Please don’t bite me again.”

“I’m going to bite you plenty, but not right now, there’s another tasty treat I want to taste that’s dripping out of you.” She turned red as I pushed her onto her back and then planted my lips against her pink folds. A light taste of blackberries and vanilla cake met my taste buds as I dove deeper.

Tiara moaned loudly as my tongue twisted inside her. The texture of her finish was bitter to the point of almost being sweet. Pulling out, her body twitched as my tongue unfurled and slid out along her soft clit.

Licking my lips, I went up and kissed her on the lips, this time there wasn’t even a moment of hesitation as she kissed me back. My hooves wrapped around her in a tight hug making her hug me back.

“So—” Her eyes shifted as if trying to find the right words.

“Tell me, what are you to me?”

Diamond’s ears folded down a bit, her eyes softened and body relaxed. “I’m your fuck puppet,” she said plainly.

“Do you like being my fuck puppet? Does it feel good and make you want to beg me for more?” Her hind legs quivered in excitement, making her nod. “Tell me the same way it made you feel, just what are you?”

She let out a hot breath. “I’m your fuck puppet.” This time her voice was soft, loving almost, as if she was scared, yet, sad. Dozens of emotions were conflicting inside her probably, pulling her heart apart. She was mixed in becoming mine or living in a hell, with no way for her to get out of it.

“Good.” There was not an ounce of speed as I delicately removed her bunny hood uncovering her face. It slid off her slick fur.

My precious Diamond flinched when I moved the outfit over her wound. The outfit had dyed red from her rich blood. Her eyes locked onto me as I leaned forward kissing the wound softly. For a moment her body tensed, but relaxed.

Gracefully, I swayed my hooves down her body removing her outfit and showing her pink fur. Diamond Tiara’s tail twisted as I kissed her belly having fully removed her outfit and pushed it to the ground.

Her soft furred skin messed with my forehead which I pushed down burying my face into her tender belly fat. She hugged me, delighting me a little. There was no reason for her to hug me.

“We should take a bath,” she commented. Looking up at her, she stared down at me, and nodded. I let go of her and got off the bed, going over to my wing strap making sure to put it back on tightly. If Master found out I had taken it off, he’d be very mad.

She went into the bathroom first and I followed starting the bath while getting completly undressed, tossing the toy into a basket by the toilet before getting out a first aid kit. Diamond Tiara froze for a moment seeing my vines, but then got inside. I pulled out a few bandage setting it to the side before joining her. We sat there as the water filled up around us, it was a large bath for us.

Sliding my hooves around her belly, shock went through her as I pulled her close to me in a tight hug. She looked at me. “You’re so warm,” I mumbled as I took in a deep breath of her bite wound. It smelled wonderful.

“I’m not warm, your cold,” she snapped, trying to get free.

“Really?” One of my hooves slid down her belly, and she stopped struggling, breathing a bit faster. “You seem very warm down here.” I kissed her neck, and she held on to the side trying to keep upright.

“Yeah—right.” Moving back, I laid against the back of the tub as the water filled up, holding her against me. Diamond’s body quivered as my other hoof moved up covering her eyes, all the while I rubbed her belly with my other hoof.

“How does it feel to know I could do anything to you like this?” DT’s tail twisted under her in the water. “Now turn off the water.” I let go of her, and she got up, turning off the water. I left opened my legs. “Come back and lay on me.”

Diamond looked down a bit nervously, but walked over and sat down before laying back onto me again. Gently, I wrapped my forelegs around her chest holding her close to me. She seemed to relax and lay into me.

Warm tears hit my hoof. Her head was at such an angle that I could only see her cheek partly, but she was crying again. Those tears made me hold her closer nuzzling her sweetly as we lay in the water, I ended up dozing off.

Author's Note

Editing done by Refro check him out!

Learning Control

“Scootaloo, are you awake?” Diamond Tiara asked, and I opened my eyes looking around. She was still in my hug, laying on top of me. The water had gotten cold, but it wasn’t too uncomfortable. Actually, laying here with Diamond Tiara seemed to almost make the pain of being without Master bearable.

“I am now, how long was I asleep for?”

“A while, I fell asleep too.”

“Oh, we should probably get out then.” Letting go of her, the cold water rushed in between us, waking me up a bit, but not much. My body felt like it had been trampled, and it was an oddly good feeling with the cold water running over me.

Getting up, my head weaved back a bit from a headache. Was I getting sick again? Or was I just always this way and I just was never able to notice it till now? Everything seemed sluggish as I climbed out of the bath, almost as if it was moving too fast for my eyes, making everything leave after images.

A towel falling onto my head made me look at Diamond as she started to dry herself off as my vision went back to normal. I sat down and started to dry myself off. Once we were both dry, I properly cleaned her wound and bandaged it.

“Scootaloo?” I blinked looking up at Diamond Tiara, away from her bite wound. “You’re creeping me out.”

Reaching around her I pulled her against me and kissed her, slamming her against the wooden cabinets. “Good,” I mumbled as I pulled back. “I want you to fear me, but at the same time, I want your skin to ripple from my touch.” She gasped a bit as I spread her legs open. It was clear that she was excited very easily. “You just want to feel it push inside you again, don’t you?”

Her tail flickered. “Yes,” she admitted, looking away from me and I smiled. This was a lot of fun. I could see why Master loved it when I told him that. The thrill, the feeling of power and love, it was completely intoxicating. Moving down I kissed her belly and her body shivered excitedly. Droplets of her lubrication started to run down her skin. Kissing I moved down to just above, and she shuddered as I pulled away. “Wait!”

“Yes?”

“Aren’t you, going to do that one thing to me?”

“Nope.” I smirked. “I’m going to leave you to walk around like that and let your scent fill everypony’s lungs.” I kissed her neck and her body retracted.

Being with Diamond Tiara cleared my mind a bit, it felt hollow without Master. Sex just wasn’t the same, that thought alone brought pain, causing me to shiver. Both from feeling desuetude and desire. Master was uncomfortably large for me, but that helped to make me realize just how barely I wanted him to fill my insides again.

“Scootaloo?” Diamond asked, and I blinked looking at her. “Are you alright, you keep stopping, and you don’t sound very good. Your voice is a bit raspy. You’re quiet and sound really sad.”

“Lost in thought is all, and I’m fine, I-I ju-st hope Master gets home soon.” I moved back and if only for a moment, sadness shot threw her. That made me raise an eyebrow, but it wasn’t important right now.

“Do I really have to go out like this?” She swallowed as I smiled, but then I got up and started out of the bathroom.

I took the band off her tail and she paused. “I don’t want Sweetie Belle seeing you like this quite yet, I don’t want her to know what I’ve done. So clean yourself up, I need to go get dressed.” I went over to the closet and opened it. Clothes for Diamond Tiara had already been made. A maid outfit was set out for her in the front. Grabbing it, I walked over to the bed and set it down. “Your outfit is on the bed.”

She stopped by the bathroom door. “Okay.”

“Once you get dressed, meet me in the dining room. Also, remember to say please and thank you, or Master will kill you.” I halted for a moment. “Or if he doesn’t, I’ll make you wish you were.” Her body locked up as I headed out of the room.

As I walked down the hall, I looked around at the walls. Smiling a bit at the treasure like beauty. Each and every line that had been painted was perfect in a way that just meshed, it was clear that they were put on in layers, but—they flowed so well.

“Scootaloo,” Sweetie Belle said, making me look up at her.

“Yeah?”

“Are you alright? You’ve been gone for a few hours. You missed dinner.”

Hours? I didn’t expect that, I guess I needed more sleep than I thought. “I’m better now, what time is it?”

“It’s six thirty.”

That wasn’t that late considering, actually probably like four hours. “Oh, then I should go eat something then.”

“Just eat? That’s all you have to say?”

“Yeah, why? Did something happen?”

“Weren’t you freaking out earlier? Did you figure things out?”

Not in the least, all I’d done was hopefully temper Master’s wrath when he came back to learn I only completed one of his requirements. “Not really, but it’s your choice. I told you everything that I could to convince you to have sex with Silver Tip. That was what his requirement was.”

“Wait, so I don’t have to have sex with you?” I looked down. “Or what? I thought you said that was the only way to get me ready.”

That was, have I lost my mind? Why’d I say that to Sweetie? Diamond Tiara was fine with it, I’m sure Sweetie would be as well. “I lied, I think.”

“You think?”

“Yeah, I, I don’t know what I was thinking. I was in a panic. This is the first time in a few days that I’ve truly been without Master.” Her expression went to sadness. “I’m sorry, I was panicking so much that I wasn’t thinking. Silver Tip should, be the one to have sex with you first, not me.”

“I’m confused.”

Wait, should I control Sweetie? And if so, what would be my goal? To get her to have sex or not? Should that be my goal? Of course not, my goal should be to get Sweetie out of this fucking hell hole and back to Rarity.

“I’m an idiot alright! I’m sorry, lately I can’t think straight, everything’s a jumble, and nothing makes any sense.”

“Okay…?” she said unsure.

“Will you do me a favor? When Silver comes back with Master, will you leave and go back to Ponyville? Tell Rarity everything and not come back?”

“What? Didn’t you say that if I didn’t have sex, you’d be punished?”

Ah shit, I’m losing this battle. “Yes, but I realized that you leaving is the best choice I can make to keep you safe.”

“I’m not leaving without you, especially when leaving would get you hurt.”

“I get turned on by pain, Sweetie Belle. Most of what Master does makes me horny.” She blushed deeply. “So you not having sex is actually what I want. I want to be hurt, I want to scream and cry out.” A grin spread across my face as a good feeling went through me. Getting hurt, yeah, that’s what I want, to be Master’s punching bag.

Sweetie Belle stepped back. “Scoots, that’s—wrong.”

Rejected to my face, my grin faded slowly. “That’s what I want Sweetie Belle, I want Master’s abuse. I want him to love me through pain. If you can’t handle that, then leave. Or you’re going to see me bleeding and love it.”

“I don’t believe you.”

Again, rejected completely. “Let’s have a bet then. If I win it then you leave with Silver Tip the second Master gets back. If I lose I’ll do everything you want me to, I’ll even leave against Master’s orders. You choose the bet.”

Gears started turning in her head. “Alright, I...” She stopped and frowned. “I don’t know what the bet should be.”

“How about you think about it while I go eat?”

“Right.” She chuckled lightly as she turned around, allowing us to we walked to the dining room. She was deep in thought the entire time. We sat down next to each other and Sig brought out food, setting down a plate for me before going over and standing to the side. I started to eat quietly watching her think about things. “Okay, how about this. If we have sex, and I hurt you, and you really get...” She blushed. “Turned on, then you’ll win.” She stopped, noticing me staring at her. “What?”

I swallowed down the bite of bread. “That bet is—do a different one.”

“No.”

“That bet is, not okay. This whole thing is to make you so you don’t have sex and that you leave. Not have sex with you and then make you leave. Think of another. I’m not doing that to you.”

“I’m sticking to that one.”

“Fine, then I’m adding another condition for that bet. For you to hurt me it has to be in the torture room and you have to use the things there. We don’t have to have sex. I just have to prove pain is a turn on.”

“Fine.”

Controlling others was easier than I thought it would be. This was going to be a piece of cake; all I had to do was get turned on. With how Sweetie was, I knew she wouldn’t do anything serious, not that Master would mind.

Quickly, I gulped down the rest of my dinner and wiped my mouth. “Sig, have Sethi on standby. Also tell Diamond Tiara to eat when she comes.” Sig nodded. “If she’s not here within the hour go force it down her throat.”

“Will do.”

I hopped off the chair and went to the door turning to Sweetie. “Well come on, we have fun to be had.”

“Right.” She hesitantly came along with me as we went to the torture room. I opened the door eagerly and went inside climbing onto the wooden table. She stopped at the door, shaking a little bit, but came inside and climbed onto the table with me.

“Well, pick your weapon.” I smirked, making her frown.

Looking around, Sweetie saw her weapon of choice and floated it over to the table making me stare. She had picked a large set of flaying knives, which made me a bit nervous, but not too much.

“Well, do whatever you like.”

She picked out the small knife. “You ready?” she asked, her whole body was shaking and tears were brimming.

Was she…actually going to hurt me? Was she, willing to go so far? That doubt was only for a single second. “Yep, do anything you like, just don’t kill me.”

She jabbed the knife into my chest, making me flinch a bit. A feeling of relaxation came over me, like finally getting punished for something that was a long time coming. Tears went down her face.

“D-deeper,” I begged. We both paused. Crap, I can’t act too turned on. She slid the knife along my skin, it cut through just barely making my tail go back and forth. Even if Master wasn’t the one hurting me, this was awesome!

Sweetie stopped seeing that I was lost for a moment in bliss. That moment of hesitation allowed me to kiss her, trapping the knife between us and pushing it deeper into my belly. Instant panic ripped through her body as she pushed us apart. Her magic tore the knife out of me and I grunted lightly.

“No.” She threw the knives away from me making me stop, realizing that I was reaching for the knives. “I’m not leaving! And that’s final!”

“You agreed!”

“I don’t care if I did, I’m not leaving and you can’t make me!”

“Fine, then you’re going to have sex with Silver Tip whether you want to or not, and he’s going to get you pregnant!” Her body went like ice freezing solid. “That’s right, Master wants you to birth foals for Silver, as many as you can.”

What a beautiful expression of unexpected horror. “Fine! I’ll do it! I’ll give birth to foals like no tomorrow! Happy now?”

Tears went down my face, making me raise my hoof to my heart. “That’s not what I want at all.” That backfired so badly, it’s not even close to funny. Wait, what did the book say I should do in this situation?

“Well too bad, I’m staying.”

Oh yeah, when things are going bad, you have to reverse your shown emotions to the state of your real emotions, if they were shown, make them look fake in order to cause the other pony to believe that you’re really a monster and you got your way.

Simple enough. I wiped my tears away. “Sounds great.” She looked like she was just hit in the gut when I smiled. “You really are a real friend. Now I don’t have to worry about Master hurting me.”

In that second a look of true confusion went across her face. I jumped off the table walking over to the door. “STOP!” she shouted, making me stop and face her. “I’m glad you agree with me staying.”

“Yep.” I walked out and she quickly followed me.

“I don’t believe you.”

“Believe what you want.”

“You’re lying to me. I’m staying to protect you no matter what you say or do. You’re my friend and I’m not leaving you.”

“I know.”

“Scootaloo!” I looked up at Sethi as she picked me up with her magic and flipped me over onto my back surprising me. “What did you do?!” A first aid kit landed and she started patching my wound.

“Do you mind? I’m trying to make a point.”

“You can make a point when you’re with Jerard, not while you’re with your friend! What were you thinking?!” She started sewing the knife stab. “This is deep.” She picked me up and ran, Sweetie following close behind.

“Stop panicking, I’m not about to die.”

“And how would you know?!” We got to her medical room and she went inside setting me onto the bed as she started working on my injury. She poured magic inside the hole causing the sides of the wound, making me eye her as she started to sew it up. “You almost hit your liver, it that had been a single inch deeper you’d have bled out by now.”

“So?” Sethi stopped. “I didn’t, so it’s not a problem. Are you done?”

Sethi growled and I chuckled. “No, it’s going to take me all night to get you healed. It’s not going to be simple.”

“Just patch me up, I’ll be fine.” Something was off with her. She just stared at my wound like she was staring at a dead pet. “What?” I asked unsteadily.

“Are you still trying to kill yourself?”

“I’m not.”

“It was because of a bet,” Sweetie Belle said, and Sethi looked up. “The bet was that she would get turned on by pain.”

“And if you lost you’d leave, which you said you wouldn’t.”

“I’m not leaving you!”

“You can’t go a single day without hurting yourself can you?” Sethi said, staring at me with a blank expression.

“Not a single one.”

“You’re done, leave.” She went and sat down on her chair turning around to paperwork and ignoring me.

“Alright, have a good one.” I got up and cringed slightly feeling the wound.

“Don’t be too rough or it’ll open up. Give it till morning to heal.”

“I will.” I got off the bed and walked out with Sweetie Belle.

“So what now?” Sweetie asked.

“I go get dressed, then I’m going to go read the rest of that book. Which will probably take me till bed time.”

“Oh.”

“You can go play or something if you really won’t leave.”

“You’re right, I won’t. I’ll go play with all the toys Silver got.” She turned and started walking. I went the other way gritting my teeth. That wasn’t what I wanted. I needed to find a way to convince her, this was crazy!

If the stab wound didn’t send a jolt of oddly pleasurable pain, I’d have ran. I went back to the library, and Al was sitting on his chair reading. My book was on the sofa, which made me go over and start reading from chapter one this time needing to soak in every word I could before the night was through. I needed to convince Sweetie tonight, tomorrow was too late, Master would without a doubt stop me.

“How was your day?” Al asked, making me look up. I was about half way through the book by this point. “It’s bed time.”

“What?”

“It’s ten, you should go to bed.”

My heart thudded. “I figured out what I want.”

“Oh?”

“I want to keep my friends, wait, friends isn’t the right word for them all. I want to keep all of my family safe, not just my parents.”

His eyes flashed with a light and he smiled. “Is that all?”

“Yes.”

“If you want Sweetie Belle gone, tell Jerard and he’ll have her leave.”

“Wait, really?”

“Yep.”

“But, won’t he get mad?”

“Mad? For you wanting to keep your family safe? Hardly, he wants you to become a mother sooner or later Scootaloo. Protecting your family no matter the cost is just as important a trait as any other.”

“So, I’m confused.”

“You’ll figure it out.” He winked getting up and popping a few bones. “I should get to cleaning before morning. You should get some sleep.”

“I’m going to read till I’m finished with this book.”

“Very well.” He left leaving me to read. It took me a few seconds, but I started reading again, I couldn’t waste a second. Reaching the last page I yawned being filled completely with this book’s knowledge.

Everything was so clear now. I knew what I had to do with Sweetie Belle. Getting up, I walked out of the library, ignoring everything as I went to her room. I opened the door but then kicked it causing it to slam open.

Sweetie Belle jumped so high she fell off the side of the bed smacking the floor. She got up real fast and looked at me. “Scootaloo.” She groaned and wiped her eyes. “What are you doing?”

“You are right.”

“What?”

“You’re right, you shouldn’t leave. But I want you to leave really badly so I acted that way to try to get you to leave, but it didn’t work.”

“I know.”

“If you stay Master will have you make Silver Tip have sex with you. Is that what you want? Because that isn’t saving me, that’s hurting you. You failed to save me, you need to leave and go figure out another plan that will work. You staying here will only endanger you and everypony I love. You have to leave, or I won’t forgive you.”

She sighed, and got onto the bed. “I’m going back to bed.”

Damn it! That wasn’t right, I was doing too many things. I need to grab one and try only that. “I killed my last pet.” Her ear twitched. “He’ll make me do that same to you. If you don’t leave, I don’t know when. It might be in a week, a month a year when your foal is born, but he’ll make me kill you.”

“Fine.”

“I’M NOT FINE WITH THAT!” Her ears folded for a second, but she sat up and looked at me as I went over to her bed and got on, going to her ear and whispered. “I am not fine with that. You cannot hurt yourself, actually, it’s not you who you’ll be hurting. It’s Rarity.” She swallowed nervously. “Rarity, I think she has a plan or something, but she knows best. My whole act yesterday was to put Dash in her place so Rarity has a chance to do whatever she plans on doing.”

“But, how do I know this isn’t another lie?” she whispered back.

“If it is, then you can come back and tell me that.” She eyed me. “That way I know for sure if she is and can plan accordingly.”

“But Jerard won’t let me leave.”

If it wasn’t for the fact just showing a small tick of excitement would throw this all away, I’d have exploded with excitement. I had just caused Sweetie Belle to do what I wanted without threatening her, I perfectly convinced her.

“He will when I talk to him tomorrow. He’ll let you.”

“Only if you promise to not lie again.”

“I won’t.”

“Then tomorrow, we’ll leave, but if you’re lying I’m coming right back.”

“Thank you.” I turned and got off the bed. “I’ll see you in the morning. She watched me as I left the room going down to mine.

The second I close my door, I let out the loudest cheer I could at the top of my lungs before falling to the ground with a grin that hurt my cheeks. I couldn’t believe it. I had been able to make it so Sweetie would leave.

But I paused noticing Diamond Tiara sitting on my bed. She had a look of confusion. I chuckled getting onto the bed. “Happy much?”

“Yes.” I pounced on her pinning her to the bed. “Now sleep.” Pulling up the sheets she looked at me. She half expected it as I kissed her. “Night.” She looked away for a second, but I hugged her making her close her eyes.

“Good night,” Diamond Tiara said.

Author's Note

Editing done by Refro check him out!

Needle Snake

Warmth was what I woke up to this time. Opening my eyes slowly, I looked at my Diamond laying next to me completely asleep. Getting up, I yawned looking around my bedroom for a few seconds. Nothing had changed since last night.

The sudden realization of the night’s activities made me rush off the bed. I woke up my Diamond as I hurried into the bathroom. “What’s the rush?” she mumbled.

“Master is coming home, and I need to get ready!” I quickly jumped into the shower and washed myself down. Stopping after a minute, I started to properly clean my stab wound which had, for the most part, healed. Sethi really did wonders when it came to healing. Hopefully it wouldn’t show too much.

Once I was clean and had makeup covering anything even remotely bruise related, I polished my gifts, making sure they shined like the sun in the bathroom light, showing their real beauty. I needed to keep these clean like my life depended on it, and it almost really did as far as Master was concerned.

“Diamond!” I ordered, coming out of the bathroom, making her jump. “Get in that bathroom and clean yourself up!” She quickly ran and started to take a shower, cleaning herself off. Going over to my clothes, I stopped.

With almost all of my scars gone, I didn’t need to wear clothes to hide my body from others, but I still wanted to look nice for Master. I found some nice long, red socks and put them on prancing around a bit, looking at myself with a smile. Master would be happy when he saw me, he’d be very happy.

“There, done,” Diamond said, walking out.

“Good, come on.” I smiled looking at her wet body, licking my lips as if she was a tasty, soaking fleshy treat. Her body trembled with a bit of excitement. “Follow.” She obeyed. “Al!” He walked out of the dinner room and looked at me. “Is Master here yet?”

“He is not.”

“When will he come home?”

“He said he’d be home today, but he didn’t say when.”

“Is breakfast ready?”

“Almost, would you like to go wake up Sweetie Belle?”

“Na, I think I’m going to go wait for Master by the front door.” I went past him and to the front door, sitting down a few meters away.

“So we’re just going to wait?” Diamond asked as she sat next to me.

“Yep.”

“What if he doesn’t come back today?”

My ear twitched. “He’ll be back. You should go help Sig ready breakfast.” I could see from the corner of my eye that she wasn’t too pleased by that order, but she got up and left me alone, waiting for Master to come home.

Sweetie Belle joined me after a bit. “Not home yet?” she asked.

“Not yet.”

“We should go get breakfast.”

“I’m good, waiting.” Sweetie Belle just shrugged not wanting to wait and left heading off for some breakfast.

Just a single minute later, the front doors opened wide as Master came through. My heart went into my throat as the light of the morning sun bounced off of him. Master was, I couldn’t really—it was weird. The way Master walked inside, it was as if he appeared to be a real angel. Yet the fear that rippled through my body and made everything warp as if a wave of putrid heat washed through the room.

Master wore a black vest with bright white roses stitched into it, making it glimmer lightly in the sunlight. His dark golden mane seemed to make a halo appear around his head as he walked inside. As Silver Tip closed the doors behind Master my eyes adjusted to seeing his royal blue coat somehow shimmer like violet waves. His blue eyes shone like sapphires. Taking just in his imagine locked my joints.

When Master’s gaze locked onto me, I looked down. The sound of his hooves sent fear tingling down my spine as he walked up to me and stopped. His warm breath gently tickled against the top of my mane.

“Scootaloo.”

“Master, how did things go?”

“Why do you have a bandage on your chest?”

The question made me stop for a second and realize that I didn’t have clothes on, just frilly red rose socks and a small bandage. Though what really was the problem was that it didn’t really matter the answer I gave. He could use any of them against me.

“I had Sweetie Belle cut me. When she did that, I hugged her and the knife went in deep inside my chest.”

Both Master and Silver Tip stared at me, complete and utter shock covering their faces like that was the last thing they expected to hear. It was probably the best answer I could give Master at the moment without him getting mad. However all that did was open another box of worms.

“Why did you do that?”

“I wanted to convince Sweetie Belle to leave and go back to Ponyville with Silver Tip so I won’t hurt her.”

“I told you to make it so she wants sex.” That statement caught me off guard, but only for the fact it was in front of Silver Tip. He was looking away as if something had stabbed him in the side and twisted it around.

“I know.”

“So you disobeyed me.”

“Yes.”

“Why are you telling me this? You know very well how mad I’ll get. If you hadn’t told me, I might have let it slip.”

His expression changed to a bit of wonder as I looked up at him. “That’s why I’m telling you, I’m afraid you are going to let it slip. That I won’t be punished for something I know that I’ve done wrong.”

“Well they aren’t leaving, after my trip I want them to stay here for a very long time, especially Sweetie Belle.”

“But, why?”

“Do I answer to you?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.

“In the case of involving my friend, yes.”

It was clear Master was starting to get put into a sour mood. After reading I understood what I was doing wrong. Not only was I questioning him, demanding of him, but a dozen other things as well. From what that book said, it was a big problem. If your subject was doing that, they were projecting their will over you and trying to set up authority. You have to break or stop their advance fast.

“Al, will you go retrieve Sweetie Belle for me.” A bit of fear ran down my spine.

“Yes sir.” Al turned leaving.

“I read The Book of Slaves.”

Master’s eyes flashed for a moment and he frowned. “Really? Oh good, then that saves me the trouble of explaining why I’m going to do what I’m going to do. Go my torture room. I’ll be there after I’ve eaten.” The front doors closed and Master walked past me. “Come Silver, you should play with Sweetie Belle, I am going to play with Scootaloo after I eat.” Silver glanced at me as he passed by.

A feeling of dread came over me. In an instant Master flipped everything around. Even after reading that book, Master was—more than just my Master. The front door stared at me and I sighed. The exit was right there, but at the same time not all of my family was outside that door waiting for me.

Getting up, I started going the torture room. Whatever Master had planned for me wasn’t going to be pleasant. At least waiting wasn’t too bad, and I knew I’d get punished finally after doing so many bad things. I simply climbed up onto the wooden table and sat down watching the door.

The time ticked away, and I ended up going through the room looking at a lot of the torture devices. Many of them were weird looking, and I couldn’t figure out how they worked exactly.

“Scootaloo,” Master said, and I turned to him as he walked inside, closing the door behind him. He wasn’t wearing his vest, which meant he planned on getting dirty, but that also made him look naked. “What are you doing?”

“Just looking around.” I hopped back over to the table and sat down. “Did you enjoy your breakfast?”

“Yes, it was nice after yesterday.”

“What did you do on your trip?”

“I didn’t actually leave Canterlot, just went to the bank to finalize all the dealings with Silver Tip. With the way he acts he’ll lose his entire family business and everything related without me intervening.”

“So it wasn’t because you were mad?”

“Oh please, I never use under the table tactics to get some simple business or any number of things. For you however, I always do because you’d run away without Kila appearing at the door to stop you.”

“Kila was a prick by the way.”

Master came over and kissed me. “I know, he’s annoying sometimes.” He pulled me close as he kissed me again.

“I love you, Master.”

“I know, but I’m going to torture you now.”

“Okay.” I smiled and he kissed my neck tickling me. I giggled making him laugh a bit by my cute giggle. “That tickles.”

“Now let’s get started.”

“Yes, Master.”

My bandage was removed, showing my wound, and made me bite my lip. A small metal snake slithered through the air being about as thick as a big needle. Most of it was a spool, meaning it was at least ten times long as I was tall.

The needle snake slid inside my wound and my lungs locked up making it hard to breathe from the sudden jolt. The wound was even more tender than yesterday, and this pain was far from good.

The feeling of my skin being pulled off my muscles made me look down and watch as it moved around under my skin. Panic filled me as the scales of the needle snake started lightly poking through my skin, and leaving small bleeding holes in its wake. Tears started to hit the table.

It had been a while since Master tortured me, seriously tortured me. Doing my best to relax my muscles the snake moved faster inside me, but then jumped out of my skin before weaving back inside it again.

Pain made me gasp when I felt it break into my lung and causing me to violently start to cough as it went back under my skin. The snake reached my throat, leaving by the corner of my mouth, wiggling as it stitched itself to my skin, breaking through my other lung and weaving up through my throat again.

Everything felt to be on fire as the needle snake seemed to only keep growing and growing. It stitched itself through my skin. Coughing a bit of blood I glanced at Master smiling warmly at me.

This was making him happy, each time my body convulsed, a jolt of joy went through him. That thought alone was bliss, making me smile as the snake started to trace my bones, drawing lines in my skin as it stitched around.

“Wow, you have gotten really tough, not even one scream.” I looked up at his disappointed look making me feel bad for not screaming in pain. Master liked when I did that, a way to tell him that I was legitimately being hurt.

“Sorry,” I coughed out, and he frowned.

The snake disconnected at points and this time I let out a small scream when many of the pieces were ripped through my skin outward. Blood sprayed around me getting Master lightly misted by it.

Blood dripped from his face as he smiled making me lose my heart for a second seeing a breathtaking sight. He threw the snake parts into the sink, and moved forward as our bloody lips met, sharing a passionate, metallic kiss. I shivered from my wounds which, to my surprise, weren’t bleeding as much as I thought they would.

Pulling back from our kiss, Master hugged me and I gurgled a scream as it felt like my insides had just been liquefied. He slammed me down to the table making a light splat sound when I hit, sending out blood. Not actually drinking my blood, Master started to lick my new wounds causing them to seal closed with a feeling of acid.

Without realizing it, I had been drinking my own blood. Once my mind overcame the pain at some point, I could taste again. My blood was cold, but somehow made me feel like I was—happy. What did that mean? This taste was—good. I almost couldn’t believe that I tasted this exquisite.

“Scootaloo,” Master said, and I snapped back. All my bleeding had stopped but the little bit in my throat and mouth. I was no longer coughing, but it felt like my lungs were water tight again.

“Yes?” I asked, smiling at him.

“This is meant to be a very painful punishment. You aren’t supposed to be smiling at the end of it. You’re supposed to be screaming and begging me to stop.”

“But you’re giving me so much love, how could I not smile?”

“Then shall I give you more love?”

“Please.”

“I hate you.” His words were lies, it was clear, but that meant nothing as fear started to make me breathe faster. Panic made me sit up quickly, pulling Master into a tight hug. “Good, Scootaloo.” He pulled me up and kissed me. “That’s the perfect reaction, but now I don’t feel like torturing you.”

“Just a little bit more Master. I promise to scream this time, I just forgot that I needed to last time. I thought I’d do it naturally.”

“You have grown so much over these weeks. It’s beautiful.”

“Thank you.” I blushed, although it wouldn’t be seen through the blood.

“So, while I was gone, what did you do?”

“I tried to convince Sweetie Belle to leave, and I didn’t rape Diamond Tiara. I just pet her all night long. Also I read The Book of Slaves.”

“You’re lying to me.”

“I know,” I said, biting my lip and staring into his eyes. A grin spread across his face as he chuckled. My heart shuttered, I needed Master so badly. Without him I really was nothing but useless. Tears started to go down my face as I hugged him.

“What?” he asked confused.

“I love you so much it hurts.” Those words sent ripples down his spine as he hugged me tightly. “I realized that without you I can’t breathe, everything hurts.” I paused for a moment, I didn’t want to leave Master. “Do you promise you won’t ever leave me? That you won’t go away forever?” His chuckle brought me so much hope, I couldn’t help but grin.

“Scootaloo, I promise you, that nothing in this world will keep you from me. You’re mine, and nothing will change that. Even if I go away for days or weeks at a time. I’ll always come back to you in the end, even if it takes me time.”

“Yay,” I softly cheered into his warm chest.

“Come on, let’s go get cleaned up.” Master floated me onto his back and I kissed his neck. “You’re just all kinds of loving today aren’t you?”

“Yes.”

“To the bath.”

“Wait, but do I really not get more punishment?”

That made him stop. “I guess it won’t hurt to be a little late.” Master set me back onto the table and I smiled. “Since you want punishment, you pick.”

“I want that one.” I pointed at some kind of cylinder thing, it looked like a hoof could fit in it.

“That won’t work for you, it—” He chuckled. “Alright then, let’s have some fun.” Master pulled off all four of them from the wall and they slid onto my hooves. “Let’s see how long it’ll take for you to beg me to stop.”

The device filled with his magic and started to hum slightly. A feeling of knives clamping down onto my hooves made me swallow as something from below my hooves started to push upward.

“What does this do?”

“It’s called the hoof flower, it pretty much causes your hoof to look like a sotol plant, you know the ones that are really pokey. It splinters it just right so all the nerves and everything are in just the right spot so you don’t bleed out, but are in maximum amount of pain.”

“Won’t that cause me to become an amputee?”

“Yep, but Sethi can regrow limbs. Plus that way you won’t be able to run from me anymore.”

“Till they grow back,” I said chuckling.

“Maybe I’ll give you wooden legs so I can snatch them away.”

“Funny.”

The second his horn lit up pain like nothing else that I had yet felt filled me. I felt my hooves split in half, opening like a peeled orange. Extreme amounts of pain shot through me as even my bones seemed to have split all the way up to my knees making me scream. Master kissed me as his horn lit up causing it to split my hooves again.

Blood dripped from the corner of the machine, but I couldn’t stop screaming into Master’s kisses as he made it split again, and again, and again. Each time splitting not just once but doubling each time making each split piece split again.

Then he stopped after only a minute of this unimaginable pain. I could honestly say this was the worst pain I had ever felt, even when he was screwing around with my organs or burning me, those were a drop in the bucket compared to this.

Lips pressed against my belly allow me to scream completely as Master started to kiss lightly. The hoof flower devices slid off my legs slowly and he smiled as I stared. Halting my screaming for a moment from being too shocked by the horror of seeing what had happen to my hooves.

Desert flowers, colors from my skin to my hair to my bone were arranged in a beautiful manner. It looked as though I had four large glimmering flowers growing out of my knees, with a little bit of blood rolling down my upper legs.

The weight of the pedals relying on their own little hinges made me scream. Master blew on them causing them to wiggle, which made me to squeal. “You have such a beautiful voice, but we need to preen these flowers.”

Scissors floated into the air. It felt almost like I was crying blood as Master started to slowly clip off piece after piece of the flowers. Blood dripped down each time Master cut, making sure to cut once from each flower before moving to another and doing the same so they were all equal.

My mind attempted desperately to send me into shock, but for some reason my body refused to heed the command as my body started to shake. Master’s magic held me down since I was moving my flowers too much for him to cut straight.

Large needles floated into the air and shot into my joints making it so only my muscles could spasm, I couldn’t actually move anymore. A log went behind my head making me watch as Master slid the scissors up and down one pedal trying decide where to cut, only to cut without warning.

Pieces fell to the table, but he stopped cutting quickly and cut slower allowing him to cut out shapes of the pedals making me choke on my tears. It took well over an hour for him to cut all the way down to my now stumps.

“S-stop,” I begged, finally able to manage a word through the pain.

“Alright.”

“S-s-s-Sethi,” I whimpered, blood pouring out of my now freshly cut open legs, draining to the table.

Master kissed me and I closed my eyes trying my hardest to focus on the kiss, but then everything stopped instantly. All the pain in my legs was now gone. It took a minute for my mind to rewind as Master moved back allowing me to see.

“I love my power.” A mind game, that’s what my legs were, it felt and looked so real. I couldn’t tell the difference. Tears went down my face and Master hugged me. “You should know by now, I’d never maim you.”

“Thank you,” I said, and we kissed each other, bodies and minds bonding with each other in bliss. A new kind of pain, it was beyond what I ever wanted to feel again, but worst of all. If Master could make me believe this mental torture was real, even though I knew the thing he was doing was something he wouldn’t do, then any kind of torture he could dream up was possible, and there wasn’t anyway for me to know the difference between real life and his beautiful cruelty.

“Sir,” Al said, opening the door a little.

The voice made Master pull back and turn. “Yes?”

“The God of—”

Al was cut off as Discord moved past him. “I do not need an introduction,” Discord snapped, going right inside the room. “Jer—” The second the light was absorbed into Discord’s brain, he frowned.

“Hello,” Jerard said, moving back away from me. “Can I help you?”

Discord glanced around the room and sighed. “You have taken something precious to Fluttershy, I’m sure you know whom I’m talking about.”

“Yes, I fed her rabbit to Scootaloo the night before last.” The look on Discord’s face was of shock and just unbelief. “Scootaloo enjoyed his flesh plenty, and I enjoyed the feeling she gave while she was eating a friend.” More tears dripped down my already wet face. “I’m sure Fluttershy will be plenty happy to hear that.”

The room shook as Discord’s eyes changed to pitch black. “You would dare to attack my friend like that in such a manner?” he asked, his voice devoid of life. “You must have more than a simple death wish.” In that instant the room stopped shaking and Discord grabbed Master by his neck, but what was scarier was the fact Master was smiling, almost laughing. “You think this is funny?”

“Are you mad?”

“Mad?” Discord chuckled darkly. “I’m furious, you’ve done something that will hurt my friend. I’ll kill you for that.”

“Go ahead.”

“Ahead.” Discord chuckled as he ripped off Master’s head making me freeze solid, but I let out a breath. This was probably not real, I didn’t need to panic. “I guess you’re plenty ahead now.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that,” Master’s head said, and Discord looked at Master’s talking head. “But why don’t you calm down a bit and we talk this out?”

“How are you alive?”

“I would hope a creature as powerful as you wouldn’t be fooled by such tricks. You’re a god aren’t you?”

Discord groaned, dropping Master’s head and slapping his own face, causing a wall of glass in front of me too seemingly shatter, making Master appear in front of me as his lifeless body disappeared. It was clear that his spell had taken its toll from the sweat on Master’s coat. Discord was very powerful.

“You are certainly a tricky one. I’ll give you that.”

“We both know that you hated that rabbit. So why kill me over it? That thing was a prick and deserved to get turned into a stew.”

A snicker escaped Discord. “Be that as it may, you had no right stealing it and killing it without my consent. Fluttershy loved that pet. She’ll be so heart broken when she finds out that he was eaten.”

“So she hasn’t noticed, even after him being gone for a day and a half?”

“Day and a—” Discord scratched his chin. “I’m a whole day late? How odd, I was sure I got here on time, of course the ice cream leaves of the blueberry rock candy tree did have me occupied for some time.”

“You stopped for a snack?” I asked.

“Yes, but.” Discord sighed. “Listen, you doing that is not funny, and most of all Scootaloo must be traumatized by what you did.”

“Hardly, she enjoyed it quite happily.”

“I doubt that.”

“Ask her yourself.”

Discord turned to me and his eyes went wide. “Scootaloo...” he trailed off. “I now understand why Fluttershy has been so serious. She’s been trying to save a friend, it now makes sense.”

“Yes, but Scootaloo loves it.”

“I’ve heard from a few voices about what a monster you are. Even when I was ruler I did not hurt my ponies. This just proves their points.”

“She’s my wife.”

“Your marriage has nothing to do with me. So no matter. However, what you did cannot be excused so easily.”

“Really? You mean you don’t enjoy that rabbit being gone. While I was visiting Ponyville that thing was an annoyance like nothing else. Can you honestly say you didn’t think of killing him at least once?”

“Yes, I will admit that. I suppose its fine so long as I make up some kind of tall tale to attain her attention again.”

“True, or you could take Fluttershy as your bride.”

“What?”

“Think about it, if you took Fluttershy as a bride, imagine what you could do with her to make her feel happy.”

A thought clearly dawned on Discord. “Perhaps, but what you have done is not something so easily forgiven.”

“Come on, it’s not like there aren’t a million other rabbits out there. So just grab one of them and throw it in the air in front of her. Plus I didn’t do it for Fluttershy, Scootaloo was friends with that rabbit. I was making her eat a friend, because eating pony is considerably less of something I want her to do.”

Discord rolled his eyes. “And that convinces me not to murder you how?!”

“You’re going to kill me for a rabbit?”

“A dear rabbit of a friend, so yes.”

“Well alright, go on and kill me then.”

“Just do it? My, you must have me mixed up with somepony else. I’ll do more than just kill you. Believe me it won’t be quick. It will be slow and painful, I promise you that, you’ll suffer greatly.”

Master sighed and sat down. “What do you want to spare me?”

“Scootaloo is a prize that Fluttershy is working for.”

That made Master raise an eyebrow. “You seem to mistake the game pieces in this little thing of words. You’re supposed to offer something reasonably unreasonably, attainable, but extremely hard. Not something impossible.”

“And you seem to think I care. I’ll just cut to the chase, I want her.”

“If I was forced to leave Master I’d kill myself,” I said. They both turned to me instantly, and I looked at Discord in the eyes. “He’s mine and you won’t take him from me.” Discord stared at me. “So don’t.”

“And if I kill him?”

“I’d find a way to kill Fluttershy, I’d make a way even if it killed me because I’d have nothing else to do in life. You know as well as I do that I could get close enough to kill her, and you wouldn’t be able to stop me.”

This visibly made Discord darken and frown unhappy. “You think I’d allow for you to kill her? I’m a god, no mere pony could dare harm her.”

“Then kill Master and test that theory,” I snapped.

“Fluttershy is too kind to not be blinded by you, I could see it at one point or another that you’d at least attempt it and the chance is there.” Discord floated in the air. “Fine, I’ll not take her or kill you.” He sneered at me. “And I couldn’t very well kill her because the elements wouldn’t look kindly on murder anyway.”

“So, what else do you want?” Master asked.

“Not much else you could give me or that I want from you. As a god petty things mean nothing to me.” He sighed. “I suppose we can call it even. That rabbit was annoying, it sometimes turned Fluttershy against me.

“So even?”

“Never, I’m Discord after all, you should learn that words are never such. However you will get to live for the moment.” Discord disappeared.

“Lucky me,” Master said, falling to the floor, quaking lightly.

“Master?”

Clucking a bit, he got up. “That is truly the only creature in all of Equestria that wouldn’t care if I died and other nations suffered for it. He’d probably laugh and cheer about it before taking over Equestria.”

“I see.”

“You helped me greatly there.” He went over and kissed me. Pain shot through me as he pulled me close. “I suppose I should forgo your punishment for now.”

“That’d be nice, Master.”

“Of course, I just realized that you threatened to take your life with Discord, and that was very bad of you.” Knives floated around me. “It was very bad of you.” A knife shot to my side making me gasp. It twisted around before it started to skate around on my skin, carving into my flesh connecting the dots from the snake.

“Oh Master,” I begged, a bit of bloody drool went down the corner of my mouth, still lightly bleeding from the snake thing. Another knife went into my back making me tense up as four more ran through my skin. “Deeper.” At my request he made them go deeper inside my quivering flesh.

“Better?” he asked, his voice was quaking lightly making me look at his face. A bit of fear was spreading through him.

“Master? Are you alright?” He stopped. “You’re shaking, why are you—” I stopped when I realized. “Did Discord scare you that—” My body lifted into the air before I could finish my words and I was sent rocketing into the box causing the wall to slam shut. Panic filled me remembering the last time I was in this box. I quickly covered my snout to make sure it wouldn’t get broken.

After a few minutes I started looking around, but then the door to the room open and Master walk out slamming it behind him. It was a bit muffled, so I couldn’t quite tell what happen.

“Master? Are you there?” Tears pooled lightly on the floor mixing with blood. “Please don’t leave me again, please come back.” I pressed my forehead to the wall and closed my eyes trying to hear better. “Please Master, don’t leave me, come back,” I whimpered, but I ended up blacking out at some point.

Author's Note

Editing done by Refro check him out!

Breakfast Papers

“Scootaloo.” My eyes opened a bit, to the dim lighting of Master’s bedroom. I was laying on my back on the bed. A needle was in each of my forelegs. Two blood pouches were on a stand feeding into me at the same time. “How are you feeling?”

Pain shot through me when I tried to move, but I still turned my head to the voice, seeing Sethi to my left, sitting on a chair next to the bed. “Where’s Master?” I asked raspy, my mouth dry.

“Right here.” My head snapped to Master laying to my right, his side was brushed up against me. I then noticed that I was heavily wrapped in bandages. “I’m sorry about leaving you in there.”

“But I was bad, I love you Master.” Moving a bit, I was able to nuzzle his side, softly brushing the tip of my nose against his coat.

“Yes you were, but you nearly bled out in that box because I freaked out a bit too much and dealt with my own personal emotions.”

“I’m confused, but you’re back.” I hugged him tightly, not caring for a single second that it felt like my whole body was drowning in fire. “And that’s all that matters. Please don’t leave me again.”

“I won’t promise that, because sometimes I’m going to have to leave you for days at a time for future trips.” My grip loosened and I buried my face into his side taking in his scent once again. “Plus you have your pet to keep you company.”

Diamond cleared her throat, and I opened my eyes, turning a bit to see her laying below me on the bed. “She’s not even a blanket when you leave, Master. Just uncomfortably cold ice.” She looked away.

“Then put her in a pot and throw some fire under it until she becomes a warm soup, make her something that will warm you when I’m gone.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Now, I was trying to teach you an important lesson, emotion control.” He made me readjust to look at him completely. “You probably read it in one of the books, but you basically control what emotions you show. Such as if you’re mad you smile. Sad, you exclude yourself and other things like that. You never show any strong emotion in public, it shows only weakness when you do that.”

“Right, never in public.”

“Like if I was killed in front of you, then you’d act calculated and controlled like it didn’t even faze you. Like with Discord, you acted perfectly, you composed yourself perfectly and didn’t freak out.”

“I figured it wasn’t real.”

“Always think that when you see me die, and never let me dying slow you down. Know I’m always with you even if I’m not around you.” He tapped my collar. “So long as you have this, I’ll always be with you forever.”

“Thank you.”

“So, if I ever leave you trapped in a box like that again, don’t start crying and begging down to your last breathe for me to come back.” He looked away a tiny bit. “Because then I might not.”

Did I do that? I didn’t remember doing that, but if I had been losing blood I probably wouldn’t remember it from blacking out. But the feeling I got from how Master was acting made me shiver.

“I’m sorry, Master. You can punish me even more if you like to.”

“Oh no you don’t,” Sethi interjected, and we looked at her. “You’re not allowed to brutally punish her like this for at least a day or two. I’m sure you understand that she nearly died because of you.”

“Yes I know that,” Master said, frowning.

“This isn’t the first time you’ve nearly killed her. If I wasn’t as good of a doctor as I am, she’d be dead. You’re lucky she clotted on her own, or she’d still be bleeding out. So, no more, please, she’s already almost dead as is.”

Master sighed. “I’m not going to torture her for a good bit, not like it has much of an effect on her anyway.”

“You do realize that she’s in a massive amount of pain right now, and she shows no signs of being even the slightest bit bothered by it, right?” Master looked at me. “Her skin should be on fire from the meds pumping through her veins. I’ve seen even royal guards scream their lungs out from it, moving only increases the pain as well.”

“Are you sure your meds are working then?”

“They’re working,” I said, smiling at Master. “But this bit of pain is not going to stop me from loving you.” I hugged him even tighter than before, and his eyes went wide. Turning, he hugged me back rather warmly. “I love you, Master.”

Master kissed my head and snuggled lightly with me. “We should go eat some lunch. You haven’t eaten yet have you?”

“Not yet.”

“Sethi, if you would.”

“The bags of blood are done anyway.” Master moved me to the side, and Sethi started undoing the needles before wrapping my legs up a bit more to cover them. “Alright, all good to go, just be careful, nothing too exciting or she’ll start to bleed, give it at least a few hours before she even walks.”

“Got it.” Master floated me into the air and onto his back. He got off the bed and started walking. “So, do you want to rename your pet?”

“She’s already my Diamond, I’m going to just stick with that. Diamond, we’re going,” I ordered, and she speedily got up, following Master. “I didn’t break her in very well yesterday though. Maybe you could help me.”

“Sounds good to me, but I do believe we have a date with Sweetie Belle and Silver Tip tonight.”

“Oh.” I looked down.

“Yes, we’re still doing that. So get over it.”

“How about something else instead?”

“Not a chance.”

“How about you have Diamond and me. I want her to feel a real dick tonight, and I want it to be yours.” He stopped and so did Diamond. “I want to hear her scream as you pound her insides to the point of bleeding.”

“Scootaloo,” Master said sighing, floating me up in front of him. “I think you’ve misunderstood a few things.” He started walking again with me still held by his magic. “I don’t get turned on by fillies, Scootaloo. You’re an exception to that rule simply because you’re you. I actually prefer adult mares.”

“I’m confused now, then why Diamond as my pet?”

“I choose Diamond to be your pet because of simple situations, and she perfectly matches many things. You know her, you hate her from school. Least what I gathered. She’s your age, money did affect her family heavily, and several other things. I didn’t choose her because she’s a filly, or because I intended to use her as a sex toy. I intended you to use her to keep yourself company while I’m not with you, so that you don’t kill yourself. You’ve been on that edge a few times, and I cannot allow it.”

My ears folded a bit, that made a lot of sense. “But then why make Silver do that to Sweetie tonight? He doesn’t like fillies.”

“Because this is the only step I need in order to fulfill my objective of giving you a friend which you can be close to for the rest of your life. And that way when you both have foals, they’ll be able to play together and you won't be alone.”

“But does it have to be now?”

“Scootaloo, in a few days the drugs I gave you to not get you pregnant will wear off, and I’m not giving you another dose. You’ll get pregnant very easily from how much sex we have, and for the fact I finish in you quite often.”

“Wait, you’re going to get me pregnant? But, aren’t I too young for that? Can I even live through foal birth?”

“In a year, we can worry about that. Your body will have grown considerably and fillies your age have had foals before with little problem. Also I have the best medical staff in the world on call, so we’ll be more than ready for that.”

“Oh.”

“What did you think I’d do? Just use you as a fuck toy for the rest of your life, beating you and torturing you to my pleasure?”

“Kind of. Actually, I’m a little disappointed that you’re not.” He kissed me as we got into the dining room. “Or I’m really happy.” I smiled a little, he chuckled before setting me down and sitting next to me.

“Sir,” Al said, walking next to Master. “A guest has—” He paused, glancing at Diamond and myself for a second before he went to Master’s ear, whispering something. That was odd, or was it?

“Really? Well send him in right away.”

“Yes sir.” Al left.

“Master?”

“An old business partner, Fancy Pants.”

“Who’s that?”

“He’s one of the few ponies of Canterlot which probably exceed even my influence in Canterlot. He’s quite wealthy and it’s very profitable when I do business with him, but it’s been a long time since we last spoke. In fact he helped me at one point manage my property in Canterlot when I was young.”

“Wait, what?” I asked, looking at him.

“Clarify,” Master stated, rolling his eyes.

“How does he exceed your influence in Canterlot? You’re a prince, you can start wars, and you are extremely rich, so, I’m confused.”

“Wait he’s a prince?!” Diamond asked, her eyes going wide with shock. It was clear she didn’t know Master at all. “But you’re not an Alicorn.”

“You do realize you don’t have to be an alicorn to be a prince or princess correct?” he asked, looking at Diamond. “I guess I will explain a bit. After my mother died, I was left with her land and what little money she had left hidden away from my late father. Fancy Pants was a dear friend of my mother, at one point they cheated on my father, and honestly I wish he was my father instead of that thing which was. He knows business and is extremely influential in the business world.”

“Really? Do you hate your dad that much?” Diamond asked, she glanced at me for a moment, before looking at Master.

“Vile stallion if there ever was one. Raped my mother to get her pregnant, just to get married into my family, and brought my mother to ruin in the short few years that they had been married before causing her so much stress that she died from a failing heart.” Master cleared his throat. “So yes, I hated him.”

Diamond’s snout scrunched up. “Sorry.”

Master smirked. “Anyway, Fancy Pants was a great help in setting up my current life and all my business ventures. He never enjoyed the idea of spreading too far out of Equestria with his influence. He is one of the very few ponies I respect.”

“But how does he exceed you in influence?” I asked.

“Right, he owns a lot of Canterlot’s apartment buildings, if the city has a vote he can sway it, while I have a very small percentage of the vote, but I own a large percentage of the business areas. So I make about as much as he does even though I own considerably less land than him. Meaning he has more influence in Canterlot than I do, in fact in most of Equestria actually. However my influence in the world is like the sun to his small asteroid. Plus I am a war veteran to Equestria.”

“So how did you become a prince?” Diamond asked, swallowing a bit nervously while staring at him.

Turning slightly, I looked at her. Either she really didn’t know anything about Master, or she was probing for information on him. Though I didn’t know all that much about Master either to be honest.

I knew about his family, but only by name and what happen to them. Then I knew about some of Master’s business and one nation that he is very close to, but I didn’t actually know any of his past. A terrible feeling went across my chest, I didn’t know Master at all. I’d married a stallion, and I knew zero about him personally other than he likes torturing me.

“After I stabilized my business area in Canterlot, helped the businesses grow. Celestia contacted me and I started as a diplomat for her. I was younger and she knew my mother and was very fond of her. From that, I spread my wealth out and started to become a huge player across dozens of countries, in which after a war and dozens of other heroic feats, Celestia knew making me a prince would help Equestria greatly. My coronation was a very small one. In fact only Equestria’s top were allowed to come.”

“You’ve been in a war?” Diamond asked.

“A few actually, I’ve only been on the ground for one of them. For most, I’m helping one side with money, weapons or a dozen other things. My influence is rarely used for that anymore, it’s not needed thankfully.”

“Master, what is your favorite color?” Everypony in the room was taken back for a moment as they looked at me.

“Um, orange, why do you ask?”

“I don’t know anything about you.”

“Really?” He smiled and kissed my neck, nuzzling me. I giggled as he hugged me softly, swirling his hoof on my side. “Ask anything you like.”

“Favorite gemstone?”

“I enjoy Topaz most, it’s cheap, but fun to look at in a chest.”

“Food?”

“Devil’s cake.”

“Country?”

“Equestria.”

“Even though Equestria doesn’t like you after what you did to Scootaloo?” Diamond asked. I looked a bit shocked at her, and then frowned. “What? It spread around a lot, it’s not like it’s a secret!”

“Yes, Equestria is my most favorite place to live and work in. Celestia is a wonderful ruler, and so are all the princesses of Equestria. So yes, I love Equestria greatly. Though, even as ponies dislike me for what I’ve done with a single pony. I don’t care, Scootaloo is mine to the end of her days.”

“If you love her, you wouldn’t hurt her, take her from her home or do anything you’ve done to her!” Diamond stood up on the chair. “Why don’t you force her to go home with her parents and live in Ponyville? She can’t be happy here.”

Master was passive, I didn’t know how he could stay like, but then it hit me. He saw Diamond as less than a threat. To him, she wasn’t even a pony, it was like he was talking to some pocket of air which could talk. In his eyes, it was like he was looking at nothing, like she didn’t exist.

“Diamond, why don’t you ask Scootaloo. I’m not stopping her from leaving. She chooses to be here.”

“You’re lying.” We all turned to Sweetie as she entered the room. Silver was more or less right behind her, but held his head low.

“Only the truth,” Master retorted.

“Let’s go Ponyville right now,” Diamond and Sweetie Belle said at the same time. Master looked back and forth for a second as they looked at each other.

“Scootaloo, do you want to go to Ponyville?” Master asked, and my heart sped up, just the idea of going to Ponyville scared me. It was home to all of my friends, save one and half of one friend. Some part of me wanted to go right now, but doing that would be—wrong for me to do now. Ponies wouldn’t like seeing me next to him, walking those roads. Even my parents wouldn’t be happy to see him. Of course with Master next to me, the urge to leave just wasn’t there. “If you want to go, we can.”

“I do want to go to Ponyville, but.” I stopped and looked down. His hoof rubbed my shoulder lightly. “But they won’t treat you nicely.” My lungs felt like they weren’t taking in the oxygen, causing me to breathe faster for more. “So I don’t want to go until they’ve accepted you as my life.”

“That’s not what you said yesterday!” Sweetie shouted, moving forward. “You want to go home.” Her bottom lip trembled as tears went down her face. “He doesn’t own you! He’s controlling you! He even said you could leave.”

Shock riddled me. Did everypony take their, spew-everything-they-think, pills today? I really hate when ponies take those pills. They always make me feel bad that I can’t—make them, feel better, I guess?

“I wasn’t thinking clearly yesterday.”

“You were thinking clearer than you ever have!” Sweetie countered.

“But.” They all stared at me, and I moved back, feeling Master as he wrapped his forelegs around me in a hug.

“That’s enough, you’re making Scootaloo uncomfortable,” Master said. “Sit down. I’m waiting for a guest which should have been here a few minutes ago, and is probably too polite to want to interrupt to enter.”

Al opened the doors and Fancy Pants walked into the room. “Quite.” He went to the other end of the table. “Jerard.”

“Fancy, it’s good to see you.”

“I see the news wasn’t wrong, how regrettable.”

“Hardly, my wife and I are quite happy with our relationship, even as the outside parties hate it so.” Sweetie and Silver sat down to my left next to Diamond. “But, would you like to have lunch with us?”

“I’m sure that wouldn’t be a pleasant lunch considering I’m looking at three, not one filly in this room, and for the news I have.”

“Sweetie Belle, the white filly, is engaged to Silver Tip. Which may take some time before they actually get married. Diamond Tiara is a maid and friend of Scootaloo. They play together while I’m away. I assure you that I’m not some kind of molester of fillies. I’d never touch another mare in that way other than my wife. Plus the last time I looked, it was not illegal to have a relationship with a filly so long as both parties consented. Frowned upon greatly, but not illegal.”

“It is now.”

“Excuse me?”

“Princess Celestia was convinced to pass several laws last night in haste because of you. It was a quiet motion of laws.” Fancy floated over a few pieces of paper. “I was urged by my dear to bring you a list of them. It would seem she was extremely distraught from what you’ve done and begged me to.”

Master looked at them and groaned. “Wow, you all went crazy,” he said flatly, he was not amused.

“Yes, well Equestria and Princess Celestia realized quickly that there were a few loopholes in the law.”

“What’s it say, Master?” I inquired.

“First one sets up age of consent, meaning before this age a foal cannot have sex with a pony above that age unless they’ve been in a relationship while one moves out of that age with only a cushion of two years. Next it basically goes through the motion that if when we first met, that if these laws had been in place I’d have been arrested and gotten life in prison. And oh, some of these actually say you can still send me to jail Scootaloo. When I was weaving the snake through your skin just a short bit ago, that’s foal and partner abuse. Oh my.”

Fancy swallowed as if he was a bit sickened. “Yes, you can.”

“Scootaloo, do you want to press charges against me?”

“Never!” I paused, I had said that without any kind of thought. That was just my natural reaction.

“Then these laws don’t affect me, and since half of these don’t cover so many other areas, they still don’t affect me. I also know it is normal for six months of time for the laws to be known before taking effect.”

“Yes, but they take effect in all of Canterlot today. The princesses said it was important for it to be done quickly.”

“Well, I suppose that’s why you’re bringing it to me personally. You want me to know that the law now affects me.”

“Yes.”

“Alright.” Master held out the papers and Al took them. “I will make sure to attempt to follow these laws.”

Attempt. Upon hearing that word I saw something in Fancy Pant’s eyes. It was something I didn’t quite understand, but it was pure rage at the least. This meeting had probably confirmed something for him.

“Very well, I shall take my—”

“You’ll sit down because you know what will happen and how unhappy it’ll make you to leave,” Master said with a bit of weakness to his voice.

“I will—” Fancy grit his teeth and Master stared at him. “I have to leave, if I stay, I’d do something bad.”

“You are a great friend, don’t do what we know you will.”

“You signed your own death warrant!” Fancy shouted, slamming his hooves onto the table by his end. “I’d rather burn you to the ground than stay and eat with you! And to see the daughter of a friend of mine sitting as a lowly maid! Not only that, but to see the sister, of a dear to my heart friend, sitting in this room.” His body tensed. “If I didn’t have a world of respect for you, I’d almost want to see you dead.”

“Please go ahead. I have no issue with you killing me, my friend,” Master said, his words becoming light at the end. It was almost like Master had been hit and it knocked the air out of his lungs.

“The second I saw what I saw in this room. You’re finished.”

“But taking me on alone, that’s—”

“Alone?” Fancy asked, putting on a serious face. “You really don’t know about it yet, do you?” Master eyed him. “You don’t know.” Fancy went over to the door. “Out of my own personal feeling toward you as an old business partner, I will say this. Escape Equestria before the fire comes down upon you, because I’m not the most powerful pony in Equestria wanting your head, not even close to the top.” Fancy chuckled smirking. “You should make ready those final words.” Turning he left without another word.

“Master?” I asked, and Master just looked down for a few minutes thinking. “Are you alright? You look a little pale.”

“I do believe I was just given a warning by my old partner.”

“Sir?” Al asked.

“Think nothing of it. Al there’s a few folders in my study, please look over them and have it at the ready. Just in case.”

“But sir, are you sure?”

“Yes, this has been a short while coming. Sig, bring our meals please, also you’re going to be in charge of making sure Diamond is well trained.” Sig went over and grabbed Diamond’s shirt’s collar and pulled her into the kitchen.

“So, Silver, how was your morning?”

“It was, fine.”

“Sweetie Belle, how do you feel about having sex tonight?” Sweetie froze, and looked at Master for a moment. “I know you and Scootaloo talked about it. You talked about a lot of things yesterday. Kila told me plenty.”

“And what will you do if I say I want to go home and not have sex?”

“I was looking forward to you losing your cherry tonight with Silver Tip, and if I’m deprived of that. Then well, I don’t rightly know what I’ll do, I just know Scootaloo will still be here with me alone.”

“I’m fine with sex tonight.”

“Great. Silver, you should ready yourself mentally just as well. I’d hate for you to be the one crying during sex.”

Turning, I stared up at Master, what I was about to say was going to end up painfully for me. “Master, I want them to leave,” I said, and they looked at me as Master’s and my eyes connected. “I want her to lose it when she wants to, not because of you wanting it.” I made sure to stare directly into his eyes.

Master’s expression was flat for a moment, then soft. “Scootaloo, that’s.” He sighed. “I don’t think you realize what you just said, though you’re too intelligent to not understand what you mean.” Master padded my back lightly and the feeling of a knife cutting deep inside me made me choke.

“Stop!” Sweetie shouted. “I’ll stay!”

The pain stopped letting me breathe, shaking lightly. “You see Scootaloo, she doesn’t want to leave.” Tears went down my face.

“Please! Let them leave!” He frowned. “I don’t care, hurt me all you like. But I don’t want her HERE!!!”

Boiling, my blood felt like it was boiling, not on fire, not like acid, but like it was literally boiling. I didn’t even understand how something could feel like that, even my organs felt like they were in a pot of soup, but each piece watching the other boil. I started to cough and fell forward, bracing against the table as Master rubbed my back.

“Now, Scootaloo, I don’t think you’re thinking straight.”

“STOP IT!” Sweetie Belle shouted, but her body froze to the chair, she couldn’t breathe, just blink her eyes, watching me writhe in pain.

“You promised that—” I let out a small scream as the feeling of my organs exploding filled me.

“I promised to not hurt her, and I haven’t, I haven’t hurt any of your friends or family yet, but I’m starting to think I should.” The pain stopped as Master moved his hoof, and I started to breathe hard. “So tell me, do you still want her to leave?”

“I want.” I stopped and stared at the table in front of me. Master was going to get his way, it didn’t matter what I did. My body slumped down, what could I say, the book didn’t help when I’m the one without power or control.

“Yes?”

This feeling of powerlessness, it was horrid. Not only had I put Diamond through it, but I did it painfully, what was I doing? Tears ran down my face anew. Crying wasn’t going to help me, and I can’t run away even if I tried. “I want her to.” The words clogged my throat, I couldn’t say it.

If I put Sweetie Belle through that, I-I can’t do it, I just can’t. I rolled into a tight defensive ball covering my head, on my chair. Hide, that’s what I’m going to do, hide from Master, he can’t find me like this, I’m safe, everypony is safe. Master won't hurt anypony when I’m like this, he can’t.

“Scootaloo,” Master growled and my ears folded flat. If I can’t hear him, then I can’t disobey him. The air around me felt like it was moving toward me, Master was, Master was going to make me, he was going to hurt Sweetie, that’s not right, he wasn’t, I was going to hurt her, I wasn’t going to have a choice.

Run, I needed to get out! Unfurling as fast as I could, I jumped off the chair, and as I landed my legs nearly gave out, blood instantly soaked my bandages. The door. I need to escape, I needed to protect Sweetie from myself.

Inches from the door, wind rushed over my body as I was sent flying through the air slamming into the wall, making a wet slapping sound as I fell to the ground. The recoil made my head shake, I couldn’t, I was going to. Panic like nothing else filled me as I tried hiding in the corner of the room, crying and covering my head.

Yelling filled the air, but I couldn’t understand it, my ears were as flat against my head as physically possible. Please don’t, please don’t, please don’t, please don’t. I can’t do this, please don’t make me!

Magic wrapped around me and lifted me into the air. Please don’t, please don’t, please don’t. Slowly, my limbs started to move away from my body, tears going down my face even faster than before. The feeling of blood dripping from my side made me start to shiver from the warm feeling on the outside.

Each of my limbs spread out with me floating in the air, I had no defense with my front being completely on display. As if doing it with a feathered touch, my ears were forced up and so were my eyes.

Light crept into my vision allowing me to see him sitting in front of me, a very serious expression was painted on his face. Small cries escaped me as he moved forward at what appeared to be a snail’s speed.

“Please don’t,” I whimpered.

His nose pressed against my belly, and he took in a deep sniff, forcing me to watch him intently. Several feelings filled me, but most of all, my body went limp. “You really don’t want her to have sex.” His voice was sad, hollow almost. Master sat up and looked down at me, floating in the air.

“I really don’t,” I cried. His magic loosened enough for me to hug his chest, burying my face into it. He gave me back control, and I just sobbed into him. There was nothing else I could do.

“Fine, we’ll have to do other things then, won’t we?” His tone was threatening, he really wanted this tonight. Master lifted me up with his hooves this time. “So, what is it that you suggest we do then?” Looking down at my side his eyes drifted to see my bloodied bandages dripping to the floor.

“Anything but that Master, I’ll do anything but hurt the ponies I care about. I will do it the best I can, whatever you want.”

“Send Diamond in here please,” Master said, I shivered lightly, but Master set me down letting me sit. She came back inside the room after a minute, she was clearly nervous, looking around for an escape.

“You called?” she asked, but stopped half step seeing blood on the wall and floor around me.

“Come here.” Hesitantly, she walked over to him and swallowed. His magic pulled her close and she tensed up as he licked her cheek. “Tasty, I bet you’ll love pony meat just as much as the rabbit last night.” Diamond froze solid unable to move.

“I’d rather eat her than do that to Sweetie, Master. Diamond isn’t my friend, she’s my pet and maid.”

“Sounds good to me.” A knife went to her neck and she began to shake as it lightly started to cut into her neck sending a tiny bit of blood rolling down. “If you want her as your lunch, that’s fine.”

“Yes, Master.”

Fury flamed in his eyes for a moment, but he let go of Diamond. She fell to the floor shaking too hard to even stand as the knife dinned against the floor in front of her. “You’re not allowed to act like that!” He pinned me down on my back, making me cringe as I felt several wounds reopen.

“I’m sorry!” I squeaked out. Hid hoof went down my belly as he grit his teeth. “I’m sorry, Master.”

“Sorry doesn’t cut it. Sweetie Belle will have sex sooner or later. There’s no reason for her not to right now.”

There wasn’t a defense I could use, there wasn’t a reason other than I didn’t want this to happen. Even if I went completely limp Master could control my body and make it appear like I was doing it. What could I say to make Master not want this, to say fine we’ll do something else I want to do?

“Master—I-I can’t, I don’t know how to change your mind. I need to change your mind, tell me how. I don’t know what to do in this situation.”

“You give up and give in, that’s what.”

“I won’t give in Master.” I looked to the side. “I can’t give Sweetie Belle up, she’s worth more than my worthless life.”

His hoof smacked across my cheek with a loud pop, sending my head snapping to the side. “Don’t you ever say that again. You are worth more than Equestria, especially to me. It will be a cold day in hell before you’re worth nothing. If you ever think that you’re worth nothing again, I’ll show you plenty of screams that say you’re worth plenty. Do you understand me, Scootaloo?”

Cracking my jaw, I nodded as my head spun. As I got at least some sense, I turned to him, blood went down my cheek from the ripped and dripping blood soaked bandage. “Yes Master, I understand.”

“Good.”

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” Sethi screamed and everypony turned to her as she stood by the door.

“What does it—” Master couldn’t finish his sentence before Sethi threw him to the side surprising everypony once again as she grabbed me swiftly with her magic and booked it out of the room.

“Sethi, what are you doing?” I mumbled.

“Damn that stallion, I told him not to torture you for at least a few hours, and he goes off and beats you bloody less than ten minutes later.” She rounded the corner to her medical room setting me carefully onto the bed before pulling out new bandages as well as needles and other such things.

“SETHI!” Master’s voice echoed making the room shake. The door to the medical room seemed to get ripped off forming something of a tissue as it was removed from the hinges completely. He came into the room as Sethi injected me with something making all the pain go numb quickly.

“Oh stick a rag in it, and stop bitching all over the place.”

Master’s eye twitched as knives floated into the air. Panic shot through me making me jump as Master launched several scalpels at Sethi’s side while she was turning around. Of the ten five stabbed me in the side and the other five weaved just barely in time to slash through my belly and back.

The force of the knives were still enough to send me toppling over the side and slamming to the floor. A cold feeling filled my insides as a warm feeling covered my outsides. Yelling soon filled the room.

Things started to kind of cut in and out, because I was suddenly on the bed, Master and Sethi were also seeming to appear around the room. There was a small pain in my side but it went numb as my eyes blinked, staying closed for a few seconds.

“Scootaloo,” Sethi said, and I opened my eyes looking at her. Warmth seemed to be wrapped around me snuggly. “Can you understand me?”

“Yes, what’s wrong?”

“Good, you don’t seem to have brain damage, but you lost a lot of blood for the second time in a day. I patched you up, you’re on bed rest only until further notice.” She sneered at Master which my brain was finally understanding. He stood on my other side, he didn’t look happy at all.

“That’s good,” I said.

“Is she patched up enough to be moved?” Master asked.

“Moved?” Sethi laughed. “She’s, you, if you want to kill her, yes. Go right on ahead and move her to your pleasure. Do you have any idea what her body has gone through? You have put it through shock, after shock, after shock. I’m not even sure how she’s breathing. In fact I’m pretty sure she’d dead and you somehow brought her back to life for the twentieth time. So yeah, you can move her and bring her back to life later.”

“Do not make me replace you.”

“Replace me? You’re kidding, please, kill me and replace the only doctor willing to work on a filly with any kind of real training or know how, that won’t just give up the first or third time her heart stops. Actually yeah, let’s move her, I’d love to lay her down on her death bed, I’ll make sure it’s warm.”

“I get it, but your attitude needs adjusting.”

“Adjusting? I’ll show you adjusting you—”

A thick magic shield went around Sethi as a sword stabbed through it, stopping a mere inch from her eyeball. She froze as Master turned to Al. “Al! How dare you! Is everypony trying to piss me off?!”

“Sir, I’d not suggest not killing the only doctor here while Scootaloo is in serious condition. If you like, I’d suggest having a new doctor come to replace her before you disembowel her. Otherwise you’ll become a widow again by nightfall. Or is that, for some reason, your intent sir?”

The sword fell to the ground, and he sighed sitting down, laying his head next to me, staring at my side. “You’re right, just get her stable quickly.” Sethi nodded and started doing a few things.

“Thank you, Al, Sethi,” I mumbled, and they looked at me.

“Of course,” Al said.

“You’re welcome.”

“Actually, Sethi grab what you need,” Master stated, and Sethi growled. “Either she’s going to my bedroom or I’ll find a replacement for you instead, you pick or I’ll pick for you right now.”

Sethi rubbed her temple. “She’s stable enough to move to another bed, but that’s all. You have no idea what losing so much blood will do to her system. You did it twice as well. I understand that you like hurting her, but she could go into shock. Get a blood infection or get blood rejection. All of which could kill her in a day or an hour. You need to cool down, at least for a while. She’s just a filly, if she was full grown this would be a different story, but you need to realize she has about half the normal amount of blood in her.”

“I’ll note that next time.”

The look in Sethi’s eyes were like the sun. “Let’s go then.” She moved the brakes on the bed and started rolling it. Master went ahead of us leading the way, but as we got into the hallway he stopped himself from running into another pony which made my heart go almost faint.

“Hello sir!” Master smiled lightly as he glanced at me. It felt like terror and pain wrapped themselves around my eyeballs and dug in with newly sharpened razor wire. The silver stallion from Hegi Zebira, which I had saved from being killed, stood in front of Master in a decent suit of some kind.

“Hello Velvet,” Master said. “How goes the first day on the job?”

“Great sir, and thank you so much for hiring me and bringing me here to work for you, I’m very grateful and—” Once his eyes laid upon me they went wide as he went completely speechless seeing me.

“I’m sure you are, and I’m sure you’ll be a very good butler and guard for Scootaloo in the future.” My lip trembled, even if there was some small piece of my mind had thought I had saved this pony, it was gone. I didn’t know when Master had done this, but it had to of been when he was mad.

“I-I will do my best sir, but um is Ms. Scootaloo alright?”

“She is perfectly fine, not that it’s your concern. I believe you have some training to get to. Al!” Al walked up. “Move this butler from my sight.” Al nodded and pulled Velvet along with him down the hallway. “Sethi.” She started going and Master followed as we went to the bedroom. Sethi softly set me down onto the bed.

“You can go now.”

“If—”

“If there is a problem I’ll call you.”

“Please, I’m begging you, Sir. Please don’t make her bleed again. If she bleeds, I won’t be able to stop her from bleeding out. She will die.”

“She won’t lose a single drop.”

“Please let that be true.” She wiped a few tears away and turned leaving, head hanging low.

“Now then.” A gag went into my mouth surprising me as rope went around my forelegs and another one around my hind legs. I was on my back, and if I wasn’t wrapped up so much, my belly would be showing.

“Mmmm?”

“I believe two ponies have a show for us.” My body locked up as I choked on the gag, tears going down my face. “Maids.” A bed was brought into the room and set up nearby ours, just a half meter away. “Silver, Sweetie.” Sadness went through me as they came into the room getting onto the bed. Sig left closing the door behind her.

Author's Note

Editing done by Refro check him out!

Pick Up

The feeling of being awake made me open my eyes. Master’s bedroom surrounded me, but what was most noticeable was Master holding me close. The IV’s were out of me and my body felt oddly great, there wasn’t really any pain like yesterday. Even my stab wounds seemed to be done hurting and basically gone, or at least felt only like scratches.

Lifting up a few bandages I looked around a bit. My wounds were basically healed, still there, but healed for the most part. Sethi really did wonders. For anypony else those wounds would’ve taken weeks to heal.

Master’s foreleg was holding me close, and I smiled. Master was just darling asleep next to me. Sweetie Belle’s blood’s taste still on my lips reminded me of the day before. All of that was far from what I wanted. Then again, I moved forward taking in a breath of Master’s tasty tender neck.

“Hmmm,” I moaned, feeling his scent swirl around in my lungs. He smelled so good, just a little bite wouldn’t hurt. As my tongue’s tip touched his fur, I stopped cold, just barely from his skin. Master wouldn’t like me biting him while he slept. Though, that need, to taste blood again, it was edging my belly.

Sliding a warm pillow in my place, I got to the floor without waking Master. He didn’t need to be my tall drink this morning, far from it. The light clank of my hoof guard made me stop, checking Master for a moment before carefully moving across the floor making barely any sound. The gifts Master had given me were hardly silent, but I made sure they didn’t make a single ding against the floor or me.

Opening the door, I got out into the hallway before walking normally. Oh I felt good right now. It took only a minute before stopping in front of Diamond’s door. Slowly pushing down the lever, I opened the door with a small click, causing it to open wide showing the room. My Diamond was asleep on the bed still in her maid outfit. She seemed to be sleeping all so peaceful alone.

Almost gliding over to the bed, I climbed on and looked down at her. There was so many ways to enjoy this treat, just countless ways. Moving the blanket, her body shivered. Oh the feel of fear, I wanted to taste it so badly.

Ever so carefully, I pulled her dress down showing the bandaged bite wound. A few hairs were pulled out making her jolt slightly, but not wake up. Protruding my tongue, iron and that fattening feeling danced across my tongue as my taste buds slid across her wound, but another taste soon followed after the first one. This one was lighter, somehow lonely and rather disheartening.

Did I make her feel alone and sad? To my surprise my bottom fangs easily slid into her wound. It felt painless to me, because she didn’t react at all to it. Releasing my teeth, blood dribbled out gently letting me lick each drop. That fattening feeling became warm around my heart, relaxing me.

As her blood stopped coming, I sat up looking at her. Something caught my eye making me turn seeing a diamond tiara partly hidden under her pillow. Then it clicked. Kindness, the older me told me that I needed to show kindness to that precious scared little filly of mine. I don’t know if I’d describe her as precious, but she is scared and mine. Covering her wound I pulled up her outfit.

“Diamond,” I whispered. It took a moment but her eyes fluttered open. Panic shot through her body, and I moved holding her down. Diamond struggled for only a moment before she stopped and started to cry, whimpering upon seeing my fangs.

“Please don’t bite me!” she begged panicking.

“I—don’t worry, I’m not going to bite you.” It was clear she didn’t believe me, and holding her down wasn’t helping. “Oh right.” I let go of her and she quickly sat up, pressing her back against the headboard. “I had a dream last night.” She stopped. “A future me told me to-to do something. I don’t quite remember what she meant by it, but, I think beating you till your bones break isn’t something I should do. Actually I think I want you to fall in love with me and want to do, what I want you to.”

Diamond’s body seemed to relax a bit. “Then, why are you here?”

“I was thirsty.” I moved up to her face, and her body locked up. “And I had my fill of your blood while you were asleep.” A mix of emotions swirled inside her, there was a battle I couldn’t see.

“Would you like more?”

That question made me almost fall back shocked, forcing me to steady myself so I didn’t tip over. “Why did you ask that?”

“The Master of the house came here last night, I understand.” Tears went down her face as she looked down. “I really, really, really understand. I’m sorry, do whatever you like to me, I don’t mind.”

Shock, wait, that isn’t the right word. It was incomprehensible, I couldn’t, I hadn’t even thought. It had never occurred to me that Master would do anything like that, or that he would act at all. Master had said that he wanted me to break her, or was that while he was gone? I don’t understand.

“Scootaloo.” Master’s voice echoed around the room. Her body locked up solid, fear hitting both of us just as hard, I just didn’t show it.

“Master.” I turned to him as he came over to the bed, he had a black vest on. “Good morning.” Master got onto the bed and kissed me. My hooves slid around his neck and I pulled him in close as he pulled me tight against him allowing us to kiss for a minute.

When Master tried breaking the kiss I pulled him with relative ease onto the bed so I could force him to kiss me more. He wasn’t getting away from our kisses this time. I needed more than one.

Though, as much as I’d like to be stronger than Master, I’m simply not. He pushed me down breaking the kiss. “So from that I’m going to assume you’re feeling well.” His hoof ran over my side.

“Yes Master, much better.”

“Given that yesterday my—” He frowned looking at my chest. “Behavior wasn’t, well I acted badly to put bluntly. I’ll give you the choice of doing something you want to do, anything really, even go back to Ponyville.”

This was a trap, slash test. Master wouldn’t just let me go to Ponyville after trying to run yesterday. This was a trap in a major way. If I choose Ponyville he’d do something painful, maybe even hurtful. This was too easy.

“Before I choose, while I was asleep, what happened?”

“I went and discussed law with some simple minded ponies. I trained your pet after she mouthed off yesterday, spoke properly with Sethi about obeying me and a few other tasks of no importance.”

“Please don’t hurt Sethi Master, I like her alot.”

“I didn’t hurt her, but she understands.”

“Good.” I let out a breath. “And I thought I was supposed to train my pet. Or was that while you were gone?”

“Not that it’d matter, but I think having her trained now will help you. She was a useless thing before last night. And including her outburst yesterday, she needed to badly learn her place. Why don’t you give her a go. She’s a doll with strings holding her up. Not an ounce of willpower left to refuse.” His hoof went to her cheek, she bit her trembling lip. “She broke so much quicker, didn’t even take me half an hour.”

“What do you mean, give her a go?”

“Order her to do something she’d really hate to do.”

Make her do something she’d hate? Like what? What exactly hadn’t I already done to her, or what could I even think of to make her do? My eyes drifted to her shoulder and I paused for a moment. That was it!

Lifting up my hoof I bit into it hard, confusion went through both of them. I held out my hoof to her. “Lick my hoof till it stops bleeding.” Instant disgust went across her face, and she moved back a little. “I think she has plenty of free will Master.” It made me chuckle and lick my own blood.

That taste of iron was nearly nonexistent. My blood, it was, that flavor, wait? Why was I only tasting this, or, what was this. It tasted like crushing sadness. Putting my hoof down, I looked at my chest. This feeling, it tasted like black sea salt mixed with something partly slimy but mostly smooth.

“Scootaloo?” Master asked.

“Master, I’m not in the mood to do this right now. Can we go eat or something, I’m really hungry.”

“I suppose, but I guess she does need more training.”

“I think she has enough training for what I’ll use her for honestly. I don’t think she’ll disobey me over something that isn’t disgusting. Diamond, get onto your back and then spread your hind legs wide for me.” Diamond quickly did as I said.

Going down I gently kissed her waist making her giggle a bit. My kisses made her relax, it was clear to see that feeling as my lips pressed against her lightly furred belly spread through her.

“If that’s how you feel then fine, but how about this. Diamond, if I wasn’t around, and you had every chance to go free, would you obey Scootaloo?”

“Yes,” Diamond answered.

“Wait, now let’s say your contact is no longer in place and your father wouldn’t have to return all the bits I paid him. Now in a situation, tell me honestly, would you obey her?”

“Yes.”

“But you have no threat against you in that case. Your answer won’t be held against you, I just want to know. I want more than a simple yes.”

She looked at me, and back to Master. “If you weren’t around.” Diamond looked back to me. “I’d obey that command.”

“What if she told you to get knocked up? Would you spread your legs for some random stallion, even if he was ugly or old?” Diamond froze up, swallowing. “Well? Would you still obey her? Or would you refuse?”

“I, I, um, I don’t know.”

“Al,” Master called, and Al opened the door. “Scootaloo, order her.”

Her eyes plead for me to refuse, but Master was testing me just as much as her, of course, I can handle pain fine. “Master, I’m not going to order her to do something like that. I would never order something like that. In fact I don’t want her to be touched by any pony be me and, when I’m unable to, you. I don’t like the idea of her being spoiled by any stallion but you, or any mare but me.”

“So an overly long way of saying you refuse?”

“Yeah, I don’t want to order that. I want to keep her to just us. I want to taste a mix between all three of us.” I chuckled, and I could see the light flash in Master’s eyes at my suggestion. “I think you screwing me, then finishing inside her would make for a sweet little taste. How bout it Master?”

“I don’t like the idea of finishing inside her. Scootaloo, we’re married, I’m never going to finish inside another mare.” Master pulled me to him, and kissed me. “You’re the only mare I’ll ever love like that.” My hooves wrapped around his neck, and we started to kiss more passionately.

When he broke it that feeling of sadness came back. “How about—” Master put his hoof over my mouth.

“Stop, I understand how you feel, but honestly, the simple idea of even touching that little thing repulses and sickens me. I will never ever enjoy another mare while you’re alive Scootaloo. Even though some might find it enjoyable, I will never.”

A mix of feelings went through me. Mostly happiness, but another emotion went through me, I couldn’t really understand it. “I...” I stopped, those words meant so much, and over all that I had seen, Master’s words were without a doubt true. Master never looked at other mares, in fact other than me, he’d never even really touched another mare that I had seen. Even that time with Sethi a while back, he didn’t do anything.

“But let’s go eat breakfast, you haven’t eaten for a while.” Master got up and started walking.

Diamond and I looked at each other for a moment. I pulled her close and kissed her on the lips before jumping off the bed. Of course my body shocked me as I landed causing me to crumple to the ground shaking in pain.

“Ow,” I groaned.

“What’s wrong?” Diamond asked, and Master turned.

“Nothing,” I mumbled, getting up almost falling over again. Getting up my legs shook a bit before I was lifted into the air and set me onto Master’s back. “Master I can walk!” I snapped at him.

Master booped me on the noise. “Quiet.” He started walking and I hugged him. Master was being so nice today. We got out into the hallway and Master went to Sethi’s office first. I guess breakfast wasn’t going to be first after all. “Sethi.” Master opened the door and walked inside looking around.

Sethi sat up quickly from her chair, and looked around for a second. “Jerard, what do you need?” she asked half awake.

“Check Scootaloo out.”

She rubbed her eyes getting up and Master set me down onto the bed. She started to check my body out. It took her a few minutes before giving me a few shots and pills. She brushed my hair a bit and stretched out my wings checking my feathers, preening me a bit. It took her a while, but overall I ended up with only a few bandages on.

“She’s alright, her wounds are healing better than I expected, she’ll need to fly around for a bit, as well as stretch. Next to that and more bed rest, she’ll be fine. However that’ll take a while, days before she’s in fighting shape. Basically all of her deep wounds are healed up, she’ll still be a bit weak however.”

“Good to know.” Master floated me onto his back and she rolled her eyes going back to laying down. We went into the hallway and I spread out my wings causing them to crack a few times. It felt good to stretch. “Trying to fly away?”

“Nope.” I wrapped my wings around his front. “But my wings have grown, I couldn’t do this before.” My feathers were touching each other under his belly.

“We should go see how Sweetie Belle is doing after breakfast.” The second the name registered, a bolt of horrid sadness shot through my insides. It almost felt like a spear was going from one side of my body to the other, making me fold up my wings. I couldn’t even guess what they’d be doing right now.

Master turned going to the dining room. Sig and a few maids were waiting along with Velvet which was the silver stallion from Hegi Zebira that I had saved. It made me feel bad seeing him here, but, what could I do?

“Sir, how is your morning?” Sig asked,

“It’s going well, bring us food please.” She nodded and went into the kitchen with two of the four maids. “Velvet, come here.”

Velvet came over. “Yes sir?”

“I’m going to be having a few guests over. Tell Al and have him show you how to set up the ballroom. Go now.”

“Yes sir.” Velvet walked out of the room.

Master sat down and laid me on the chair next to him. That chair had a large fluffy pillow making it nice and comfortable. We didn’t really speak, Master just closed his eyes waiting for the food. After a few minutes the maids came out and we ate, I ate almost too much food, but I didn’t realize how starved I was. Though after everything that had more or less happened, and all my healing, it was nice getting normal food for a change.

“Scootaloo, are you full?”

“Yes Master.”

Master got up and floated me onto his back as the maids cleaned up the table. Master walked out into the hallway heading for the front. “Are you feeling any better after eating, I know it’s been a while.”

“I feel much better Master. Thank you for the food.” He smiled and pulled me forward enough to kiss my cheek. I wrapped my hooves around him. “I love you Master.” Master was just being so nice today.

“I’m glad, I haven’t heard you say those words in what feels like forever, they will never get old.”

“I’m sorry if I haven’t Master, just so much has happened. I haven’t been thinking straight, but I will always love you.” I nuzzled his neck.

“Good.” Master started up the stairs going to their room. He didn’t bother to knock, instead just walked inside the room without a noise.

What I had honestly expected was both of them either missing, dead asleep, rolling in pain or anything else. I mean anything else, not the moans of Sweetie Belle as she slid up and down Silver Tip’s dick.

The jolt of sudden shock locking of Master’s muscles made me almost fly off his back, but I ended up hitting the back of his neck with my snout when his momentum stopped but mine kept going forward. Master looked at me for a moment, shock completely across his face, then turning back.

“Why’d you stop me?” Sweetie moaned lightly, Silver Tip’s hooves on her sides held her in place. She turned following Silver’s eyes over to us, making her cheeks turn a cute pink along with her ear tips.

Something seemed to go through Master before he started breathing again, and shaking his head, as if clearing it. “I’m glad you’re both feeling better.” Master turned around and walked out of the room closing it behind him, locking the door with his magic. “I suppose we can go do something else in the meantime.”

“You said ponies were coming over or something?” I asked changing the subject.

“Ah yes.” He turned and started walking. “Friends, or rather there will be only six ponies of any importance here tonight. Al-Asitis will be one of the six, you know him already. You do correct?”

“Yes I know him, he’s a white unicorn with gold hair, and the king of Hegi Zebira. Yeah, I know.”

“Good, I can’t have you forgetting him.”

“What about Al-Baster?” I asked, and Master stopped for a moment. “Is he going to be coming?”

“He’s not coming, if Al-Asitis dies abroad, then someone will need to lead. It’s the same with Celestia and all the princesses. There’s always one in the country. Having it any other way would be dangerous.”

“And the others?”

“You haven’t met any of the others, but they are importance to the world. The whole point of the meeting is to have you meet them. They have wanted to meet you since that letter was sent out about us.”

“Oh.”

“Think of them like my generals if you would. If Equestria were to kill me or something, they’d be the ones going to war or dealing with it. Of course there are a few other that aren’t coming, but we’ll get to them at another time.”

We entered the ballroom and Velvet was setting up tables, Al was sitting to the side ordering him around, but really only him. He was setting up the entire thing alone. It wasn’t really surprising, he was learning.

“Hello sir,” Al said.

Velvet turned a second later. “Hello sir.”

“Always keep your surroundings in mind,” Al scolded, making Velvet turn. “You’ll have to know every single pony that enters this manner and their importance. Allowing any to walk in without notice is not acceptable. That is mostly for the fact that you’ll need to know whom is allowed to be here, and who isn’t as well as the care for your very own life.”

“Yes sir.”

“How goes the training?” Master asked.

“He’s not without promise, but it’ll take a considerably long time to train him. But it will get done.”

“Good.” Master walked over to a table, there were about thirty set up across the room making him look around. The dance floor was nicely polished. Master looked up at the ceiling and smiled. This room was quite the work of art. I looked at the ceiling, it was nice to see that again, but memories threatened to make my heart flow over.

“Any suggestions?” Al asked, and Master turned.

“Have a set up by the pool and contact the Gentle Colt Guild. I’d like my guests to be at least moderately entertained after our discussion.”

“Yes sir.”

“The event will start in about six hours. Make sure everything is ready.” Al nodded and Master walked out of the ball room and looked around. “Scootaloo, what would you like to do until the party starts?”

“I don’t know.”

“How about we go for a walk?”

“Sounds good, Master.” We went outside and I closed my eyes for a moment as the sunlight blinded me. It took a few seconds before I could see again. The warmth of the sun made me shiver. It felt good to get out once in awhile. “It feels good out here, I haven’t felt the wind in forever.” Master smiled and rubbed my side. Taking his hoof, I kissed it. “I love you, Master, thank you.”

Master smiled. “I love you too.” He started walking towards the front gate, a stallion in armor opened it letting us out. Something seemed a bit off, as we started down the street. Of course the thing wasn’t wrong with other ponies, as this time they bowed when he passed instead of turning away.

A vibe started to come off Master which seemed a bit odd honestly. I could feel the feelings swell inside him as if they felt contained.“Master, what’s wrong?” I asked, looking around us as we passed ponies.

“I think I want to move.”

“Move?” I asked.

“Yes, get out of Canterlot. Maybe move somewhere more quiet, someplace that isn’t so crowded.”

My heart started to race. There were dozens of ponies all around us. A sudden feeling of dread came over me, if Master moved what would that mean for Rarity’s plans? Or did she even plan on coming to save me? After what happen, she probably didn’t care anymore. “But ponies aren’t acting like they did last time.”

“I had that fixed last night. Everypony that was sent a letter received one from myself and Princess Celestia. We also had papers spread out and ponies now respect me again. Or at least understand that it’s not their business.” Master turned down a street seeing a newspaper vender with a few ponies around it reading. A paper floated over to him as a few bits went out from under his vest going over to the stand.

“May I see?” The paper went in front of me, and I looked at the front page. Princess Celestia gives Prince Jerard Marriage blessing. Those words were the biggest thing and the front page was really only that. I looked down, it went into a meeting with Celestia that happen yesterday with several newspapers. Also another thing I noticed was that this paper was marked as free edition. “Free?” I asked.

“Yes, I paid for the papers to be spread out to basically anypony that wanted it. It explains how there won’t be a public marriage. Next to that it explains how our bedside manner really wasn’t abuse. However the maid which sent out the letters didn’t understand the difference and it was misunderstood.”

Blushed spread across my face realizing what that meant. Glancing at a mare which was reading the same paper, her eyes met mine for only a moment before quickly looking away from me, blushing. Ponies now thought I was a masochist. I started to chuckle before laughing at what I’d just thought. “Oh that’s funny.”

“So what do you think of moving? And where to?” Master asked, smirking as he also enjoyed what I had noticed.

“Have Twilight and her friends forgiven you?” Master stopped mid step, but kept walking after a second. “Sorry.”

“Not in the least, so where do you think would be a good place to move?”

“Master.”

“Yes?”

“I, I have been hiding something.”

“What would that be?” Master started walking heading away from other ponies, looking around us.

“Rarity is going to try and get your title removed as prince or something like that, I’m not sure.”

Master chuckled and started to laugh for a minute. “I was wondering how long it’d take for you to tell me about that.”

“You knew?”

“I knew she’d try that the second she found out about me when she first saw your wounds. It took you weeks to say that. Of course you more or less hinted at it a while ago begging me to not kill her, but that was the first time you told me of her, well I guess I’d call that a plan. But don’t worry about it, I’ve known about her attempts. She isn’t the first pony which has tried to get my title removed because they hated me. Believe me, that is not a simple task, many have tried.”

“But what about the Elements of Harmony? They can even capture Discord. What if they use them on you?”

“That’s a very good point.”

“And what about Discord?”

“Scootaloo, I’ll share a secret with you.” He turned going into an alley and then made a bubble go around us, pulling me off his back, and pressing me against the wall. Master went to my ear and whispered very softly. “I have a very elaborate plan to deal with the elements and Discord.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, I’m going to trick the elements into thinking Discord’s me, and have them trap him. Once he’s out of the way, I’ll escape and replace one of the elements with a fake so they can’t use it against me. Once that’s done I’ll escape to another country. I’m just waiting for them to enact their plans for me.” He chuckled moving back. “Of course I’m joking. I have no real plan concerning them.”

“But what if they come after you?”

“Well I’m having Celestia protect me, so I’m sure I’m fine.”

“What if Celestia isn’t enough? What if the elements aren’t the strongest thing after you like what Fancy Pants said. What if Discord decides to help them? I’m scared to think of what’ll happen if so many ponies turn against you at once.”

“Let’s go back.” He floated me onto his back walking out of the bubble causing it to disappear. “If Celestia, and war isn’t enough, then there’s not much I can do about it. I doubt they’ll kill me, but if they do, I’ve prepared for that. That’s why I got you a new maid, a new butler, and it’s why I’m having a ball.”

“Wait, you’re actually thinking they’ll kill you?!”

“In two days, probably.” He chuckled, as we rounded the corner. “I mean, me dying would be horrid, but you’d gain everything I own. All the reason more to slit my throat. Of course that’d require you not killing yourself.”

“Or giving it all to Twilight.” Master stopped and turned to Rainbow Dash as she landed next to us. “That’d be a choice.” Small bolt of electricity rolled over her back, causing the hair on my back to stand up.

Rainbow Dash wasn’t in her armor, but something seemed vastly different, even though I had only seen her what seemed like hours, not two days ago. Her body was different. Dash seemed somehow more mature, stronger and gave off waves of power like she’d aged years in just the short time I hadn’t seen her.

“True, that’d work, Twilight is smart enough to handle everything. Hey wait a second, I thought Celestia told you to stay away.” Shock held me, I didn’t expect Das—Rainbow Dash to just pop up next to Master looking like she did or like anything. She was so lovely, and even after what I said, here she was.

“Give me Scootaloo.”

“Not a chance,” Master said snooty as if it was a joke.

“Rainbow Dash, I thought we talked about that,” I said plainly.

“Scootaloo.” She sighed as we stopped in front of the house gates. “Sadly I’m not here for you.”

“What?” Master asked as Rainbow Dash simply hopped over the gates and started for the front door. The gate opened and Master ran up next to her. “Where do you think you’re going? I didn’t say you could come onto my property.”

“Chill.” She opened the front door and walked inside. Master frowned seeing Sweetie Belle and Silver Tip at the bottom of the stairs with a few bags. “Are you two ready?” Rainbow Dash asked, looking at them.

“Yes,” Sweetie Belle said, picking up their bags with her magic.

“What’s happening here?” Master asked.

“We’re leaving,” Silver Tip said, and Master went up to him. Silver looked down a bit like he was ready to be scolded. “After yesterday, please, I-I’m, please let us go.” He looked up with puppy dog eyes at Master.

“You seemed fine this morning when you were screwing Sweetie Belle’s brains out, so I don’t see why you're leaving.” Rainbow Dash half frowned, but attempted to keep her disgust hidden off her face.

“That was—” Silver shivered. “That was—”

“So I wouldn’t be scared about having sex with my soon to be husband,” Sweetie Belle said, and we looked at her. “It, I.” She groaned. “I realized after last night I should’ve never come here.” She looked down. “I’m sorry Scootaloo, but I can’t save somepony like you, I just can’t do it.”

Something broke inside me. If there was a way to make what I felt get turned into some kind of sound, it’d be like a million plates smashing against the ground. My heart must’ve stopped because my body felt cold. Some part of me knew this was coming, or at least it’s what I wanted to have happen. Every ounce of me wanted her to leave, that wasn’t what shattered, but hearing it like that.

“That was harsh,” Master growled lightly.

“We’re leaving,” Silver said.

“Silver Tip, I believe we talked about this.”

“I know.”

Rainbow Dash looked at Master for a moment, but something seemed off, she didn’t seem to have hate in her eyes. It was almost like, I couldn’t quite understand it, what was I looking at? In such a little time Rainbow Dash seemed to have somehow changed into something else I didn’t understand.

“Silver, Sweetie, you head out first, I have to speak to Jerard,” Rainbow Dash said, but it was more of a passive order than anything, like she expected it to be followed, not demanded it like normal. Both of them took the bags and headed for the door.

“I’m not sure what you’re expecting Rainbow Dash, but I’m hardly planning on keeping them. I was never forcing them to be here in the first place.”

“I think you understand what you’ve done.” Sweetie Belle stopped, my eyes locked onto her as she shook. “And I think your guest finally understands why her being here, will only cause more pain to everypony involved.” A tear hit the ground and Sweetie ran out of the room, Silver quickly followed after her. Silver nicked the door causing it to close behind him. Rainbow Dash’s eyes followed after them.

“You look different,” Master commented.

Rainbow Dash turned to him finally looking at him. “Thanks.” She giggled almost playfully. “But you should know something.”

“And what’s that?”

“Playtime is almost over.” She chuckled darkly heading for the door.

“You’re an idiot,” Master said, and I yipped as Master suddenly pulled a feather from my wing with his magic. Rainbow Dash stopped just a mere few steps away from the door, her body was completely motionless.

“Master, you didn’t need to just pull it out.”

Master sniggered, smiling. “I’m sorry Scootaloo, but since Sweetie Belle left, I think I’m going to be getting very bored.” He wasn’t looking at me, and I knew this was about getting Rainbow Dash mad.

“You know I’ll do anything you want,” I said, and Rainbow Dash took another step toward the door.

“I think I’ll break your wings again, I hope Sweetie Belle will be happy with that.” His words didn’t stop Rainbow Dash, however my muffled screams did when his magic caused my wings to snap at their base.

“Please Master, stop, not in front of Rainbow Dash.”

“You never needed those wings in the first place.” Another snap rocketed across my body causing me to gasp.

“Stop,” Rainbow Dash whispered, not turning. SNAP. Her body trembled as another part of my wing broke making me scream into Master’s mane. “You’re hurting her.” SNAP. She started to shake.

“Oh I know, Scootaloo, don’t you just love it when I do it?” SNAP.

Coughing a bit, my hooves became faint holding onto Master. “Y-yes Master, I love it so much, again.” SNAP. “I love you,” I choked out.

“I love you too.” SNAP.

In some ways this felt wonderful, I couldn’t express that, but it felt good, or it felt wonderful being punished. What I’d done ,and what I had caused to Sweetie Belle, I deserved to be punished painfully.

“Scootaloo,” Rainbow Dash said, and she turned around looking directly into my eyes as I stared back. “I have to know, just one single thing.” Her voice was plain, not an ounce of emotion in it. “Do you enjoy it?”

A swell of emotions crushed my insides. “I deserve worse,” I said, smiling with the best and widest smile I could.

Something must’ve snapped, I could see it in her eyes and body. A ripple, not of her body but of the space seeming to surround her turned to water. “Give her to me,” Rainbow Dash growled. Her body seemed to condense as she bent down ready to pounce and destroy everything before her.

“Not in a million years.”

It was faster than a flash of light, but in the end Kila was bleeding on the ground in front of the wall to my right, Al was in front of Master, holding up a single hoof and projecting a shield around us, it was vibrating.

“Come now Rainbow Dash, you need to learn self control.” In that moment the pain was gone making me turn to my wings and realize it had been in my head. “And you really need to learn to stop falling for your emotions.”

The shield flickered around us as she realized it was a trick. “How can, how can you do that Scootaloo?” I looked at her in the eyes once again. “Tell me how you can let him snap your wings and still say you love him?” Rainbow Dash asked as her eyes locked onto mine, tears started to brim the edges of her eyes.

“Because that’s what love is. It doesn’t matter what happens, so long as you love that pony, everything will be alright. See, my wings are fine.” I unfolded my wings showing just how unbroken they were, she stepped back. “See?”

“Scootaloo, you’re broken, and you don’t even know it.” Rainbow Dash turned, heading for the door.

“I have a proposition,” Master said, quickly trotting in front of Rainbow Dash and stopping her.

“I have nothing else to say.”

“What if I told you that I would not harm Scootaloo so long as you’re with her. Not one single hair upon her little head.”

Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow. “Is that what you used to keep Sweetie Belle here so you could have her raped?”

“Anything she and Silver Tip did was of their own consent, they could’ve left at anytime, I wasn’t chaining them up. However Sweetie might’ve been under the idea that Scootaloo might come to harm if she left, but it really wouldn’t have mattered if she stayed or not. If my wife wants a beating, she’ll get one.”

“It’s pointless for me to talk to you Jerard, it really is. You’re too obsessed to kill her so I don’t have to worry.” She walked around him.

“But am I so obsessed that I wouldn’t cut her legs off or wings? I don’t need her running away or flying away. Actually my doctor Sethi, perhaps you know of her, but she knows a way to regrow limbs.” That made Rainbow Dash stop. “Who knows what I’ll do tonight without some kind of entertainment?”

“I think you’ve overestimated who you’re talking to Jerard. You’re a monster which can only be destroyed. Making a deal with you would be foolish, and I’m not a fool. I may follow my heart, but even I have my limits. You’d hurt her, and I’m not going to watch that, I’ve waited plenty, a little bit more hardly matters.” Rainbow Dash opened the door. “Scootaloo, I know how strong you are, that’s why I can leave without worry.” She walked out, closing the door behind her.

That terrible pain bounced around inside me as the door closed. Relief was the biggest emotion I felt seeing them leave. Finally, that need, that fear of losing Sweetie Belle was gone, she was safe with Dash, er, I mean Rainbow Dash. They were safe, so long as Master was happy, they would be safe.

“That was disappointing,” Master said, staring at the door. “I honestly thought I’d be able to get Rainbow Dash to stay.” Wait, was Sweetie Belle bait for Rainbow Dash?! I bit him on his ear tip. “OW!” he shouted, pulling me off quickly. “WHAT THE HELL?!” Narrowing my eyes I growled at him. “Don’t you growl at me.”

“Then don’t bring any more of my friends or family here, or I’m going to bite you every chance I get.”

“Excuse me?” he asked, pressing his forehead to mine, gritting his teeth. “Did you forget the last time you attacked me?” I looked away pouting. “You really don’t want to piss me off right now.”

“You said you wanted to move, let’s move back to Ponyville then.”

“Now you’re trying to get me mad. Do you not remember every single time you’ve gotten me even a little mad?”

“How about you get over yourself. At this rate I don’t think your dick is going to fit through the door way, or is that your head? I can’t tell the difference!”

“WHAT?!”

“I know very well what you were thinking. Just because you say you won’t have sex with other mares doesn’t mean you won’t have me do it for you and you watch. You wanted Sweetie Belle for that exact reason, and then now Rainbow Dash! Will you stop screwing with my loved ones by thinking with your dick?!”

“Thinking with my dick, I’ll show you thinking with my dick.”

“OH REALLY?!” I shouted, making him flinch at my half scream. “You know what, I want to go for a fucking walk! BY MYSELF! Set me down now!”

“You think for a single moment that I’m going to—”

“Set me down or I’m going to call Princess Luna, and how much do you want to bet she’ll hear me? Hmm?” His mouth hung open mid sentence, he closed it. “Set me down right now Jerard High-Blood, I’m not in the mood.”

It was more than pure shock when he set me down on the ground allowing me to stand on my own. “Fine, you want to go for a walk, the door’s right there. However, I’m not doing that because of your little threat, you need some fresh air to think, and I need to prepare for the ball.” I turned away from him and headed for the door. “But be careful out there alone, you never know just who is out in those dark corners.”

“Yeah, well at least I don’t have to worry about them raping anyone else but me!” I opened the front door and slammed it as hard as I could behind me. There was no way I was going to allow Master to touch Rainbow Dash.

Author's Note

Editing done by wubsy mcwubsington

The Yard

Leaving the property never felt so draining, in fact it made me stop short of the gate, just staring at the two different color stones. Master’s property had perfectly white stones, while Canterlot’s stones were a light grey, and Master’s stones were much flatter and more perfectly cut.

My hoof hovered over the line, going over it before retreating. I did this several times before stomping on the stones as hard as I could wanting them to break, but they didn’t, making me that much madder at them.

“Stupid stones,” I growled. The sound of armor moving made me look up at the gate keeper which was staring at me. “Close the stupid gates! I’m not leaving am I?!” I shouted at him and turned around stomping on the ground.

“Sorry Madam.” He closed the gate behind me as I started to look around for something breakable.

The front was empty, only the fountain was there. In fact I never remembered any statues or anything like that out front, which made it even more maddening to me. I really wanted to smash something, but what would the point of that be? At what point would any of this matter to anyone but me? Master had done a lot of bad stuff, but so what? What exactly was leaving going to do?

Sitting down I looked up at the sky. Clouds were covering the sky, so there was a stiff chilled breeze in the air. It felt good to finally be outside, it felt good to finally not have to be trapped inside a house, or some place that I couldn’t get away from.

My wings unfolded, cracking a bit, wrapping myself up. It was nice to have large wings, if only Master had a pair, then he’d be able to wrap me up in them. It’d be sweet and loving. It’d be everything my world needed.

What now? Do I just go back, run, hide? If I just disappeared then Master would have little reason to kill my family. Everyone would forget about me and nothing would matter anymore, nothing. Master wasn’t the problem here, I was. Everything was my fault in the end, if I had managed to kill myself, none of this would have happened, none of this would’ve become a problem, none of it.

One thing that I know, I’m not going back until Master comes and gets me. I got up and walked over to the corner of the property and laid down on the soft grass, managing to wrap my wings around myself to warm me up.

That feeling of wings wrapped around me, it reminded me of my dad causing a jolt of pain to shoot into my belly, making me unwrap myself and fold up my wings, rolling into a tight ball trying to mold with the wall’s corner. Maybe it was a good thing Jerard didn’t have wings, it’d drive me crazy.

Shutting off my thoughts wasn’t hard, I just counted each blade of grass that I could see, each and every speck of something attached to the wall, until I fell asleep again. It really wasn’t hard to do.

“Scootaloo.” His voice shocked me awake, but I didn’t answer or move. “Are you done, or do I need to call off the ball? I can let you lay out here all night and day for as long as you want to.” Silence, I could feel Master’s stare baring down at me. “The ball is in three hours, I need to know before ponies start to arrive.” A few minutes passed. “Scootaloo.” Master put his hoof on my side and shook me. “Answer me.” Panic, I could feel it. “Scootaloo, do not play with me.” He turned me over, making me look at him. “Say something.”

“Why do you love me?”

“Love doesn’t need a reason, I just do. Everything from how you look, to taste, to feel, everything that you are. I simply love it. It makes me happy.”

“I don’t benefit you, if you had choose another, some random pony from some out of the way village, took her away in the night and made her your wife, you’d never have a problem, all I do for you is make problems. Why me? You could love anypony, even some random pony that looks just like me, that acts just like me. I mean, if you just dropped me off in Ponyville, all your problems would go away. Twilight and the rest of them would have no reason to come after you without me.”

“There isn’t one like you.”

“I’m sure you could find one. We’ve only known each other for a few weeks, a few months since we first met. You can’t love me that much, you can’t be that obsessed with me over nothing. So tell me what about me makes you so obsessed with me that you’d go so far with all this?”

Seconds ticked by, nothing came out of his mouth. Did he not even know why he was obsessed with me? Just that he was? What a joke, but after everything, I need him to be obsessed with me, I just need him. But what was more important was an answer, I needed to hear him say something, it didn’t matter what.

“The reason I fell in love with you was.” He sighed sitting down, and I turned over sitting up to look at him as he looked down at me. “Was because I happened to come to Ponyville one day for no more reason than a simple suggestion by, actually I can’t remember who suggest it, there wasn’t a big reason for me to go. I was actually in a very bad mood that day when I went to Ponyville, and I saw you playing.” Master stopped, looking around. “Can we talk about this inside, and you still haven’t told me about the ball?”

“If you tell me we can go inside, and no matter your answer, I’m still your wife and I still need to meet them tonight. I just want something, an answer, a good one.”

“Very well. When I saw you playing, I stopped cold in my tracks, sat down on a nearby hill and stared. I couldn’t believe it, there you were—a—a clone of my dead daughter. You have no idea, there, I.” He sighed, stopping for a few seconds wiping his eyes. “I thought, or I, I didn’t, do you really need to know this?”

“Yes, I really do.” However why Master was acting like this right now confused me greatly, in fact him allowing me to even leave the house or talk back to him or demand something of him baffled me. This was odd, Master was planning something, I just wasn’t sure what. He had to be mad.

“When I saw you, I watched, then I followed you home. I couldn’t believe my eyes. I thought, oh my god, I’ve been fooled, my daughter is alive. She is with her mother, and they are somehow in hiding from me. That’s what I thought.”

“And what?”

“I saw your father and mother. I was.” Master looked down. “I checked after that, after I saw them. I, had to know everything about you. I found out that you weren’t her. The pain of that day left me choking on tears.”

“So you decided to try and murder me? If I look like a clone of your daughter, then you tried to kill, her? Me, whatever, both of us. Why?” I asked unsteady.

“My daughter, when she died.” Master took in a deep breath. “I hated her for leaving me like her mother, like my mother, like everyone I’ve ever loved has left me.” A ripple or a pulse of some kind went under his skin. He laid down on his back. I moved onto his chest and he hugged me. “I snapped after she died, and when I met you. I became obsessed, of course you looking like my daughter and being so much like my wife, it infuriated me. It was like some god was playing a joke on me and everything I had lost.”

“So because I look so much like her and act like your old wife, you became obsessed with me?”

“Yes, at first, but you act so much like my wife, that it just locked everything possible down. You’re my daughter and wife mixed, that’s why I’m so obsessed with you, but after everything, I’ll burn the world down for you. That’s how much I want you, I’ll do literally anything to keep you. I’ve told you all this before, but, you’re just everything I ever lost in one pony that I can have.”

“So what, you couldn’t just rip out my guts, stuff me and put me on a shelf?” He chuckled, wiping away his tears. “Why didn’t you steal me away? Store me in a dungeon, throw away the key. Visit me every day, torture me, beat me, you have enough money.”

“Should I have? I suppose I should’ve made you my wife earlier, I should’ve told your parents after the fact and been done with that. All this would exist behind closed doors and I’d have been fine. It’d be as simple as that.”

“But why didn’t you? You could’ve done any number of things. I know I’ve asked all this before, but, why didn’t you do it differently. You could’ve done this all better, I know you could have.”

“Scootaloo, I can’t change the past, but even if I knew what I knew now, nothing would’ve been different with you.”

“And what would you do different if you could start from the beginning?” Master let out a breath. “Like jump back to when you were a colt, or any point.”

“A colt, hmmm. Well for one thing I’d have saved my mother first, then my wife, if we had the medical practices that we have now, or better ways of helping with the small problems that killed her, I’d have done that. My daughter didn’t die of a rare infection, it was from an infection she got when she cut her leg, if I had known about it sooner, she’d have lived. I would’ve become something entirely else, I would’ve moved away, and never lived in Equestria at all. In fact my wife and I were planning on moving.”

“Really?” We both turned to Rainbow Dash sitting on the wall, watching us. She wasn’t in her armor.

“Yes, really, we had bought tickets and everything. We were going to move to an island and I would have closed all my businesses, collected my accounts and lived on that island with my wife and foal for the rest of my life, maybe come back to visit once in awhile, but I’d have been gone.”

“That’s lame,” Rainbow Dash said, chuckling.

“Yes, it is, but at the same time, I wouldn’t have been to war, I wouldn’t have done all I have, saved thousands of lives, changed the notion of what a nation is, what an army is. The world would be so different. Canterlot wouldn’t be this large, among the thousands of other things I’ve done. But that’s not really important, none of that can be changed. However, what is important is that you’re back Ms. Dash.”

“I saw Scootaloo out and about in her yard, and I thought of snatching her up.”

“Yes, I noticed you watching her sleeping in the corner, it’s why I came out. Would you care for some drinks?”

“No, I’ve thought of another idea, a trade.”

“Trade?” Master asked eyeing Rainbow Dash lightly.

“Scootaloo for me, I’ll be your beloved tortured wife, and you let her go, never to see her again.”

“As, tempting as that is, I’ll pass.”

“Like that filly pussy too much?”

“Actually no, I don’t enjoy a hole five sizes too small Ms. Dash, it’s very uncomfortable in all honesty.”

“Then why?”

“It’s because I love who she is, and your personality is, well, it’s too, competitive for my tastes. I could never hold you down long enough to make a family, you’d end up bitter and resentful.”

“Oh? And you wanting to rape me doesn’t change anything?”

“I never said I wanted to, just for you to stay.”

“Master, I don’t want her here,” I said, frowning.

“I talked to Twilight, she gave me the green light to stay with you,” Rainbow Dash said, smirking.

“No, don’t!” I snapped, standing up on Master’s chest and looking at Rainbow Dash.

“Quiet Scootaloo,” Master growled with an almost chilling anger, I shut up. Rainbow Dash clearly couldn’t tell, but I could feel that fear again, it was, nightmarish. “Really now,” Master said, raising an eye brow, getting up and setting me to the side.

“Yep, and I think I’ll stay for a while. However there are conditions.”

“Which are?”

“You can’t hurt Scootaloo, or if you do, she must tell you, and there can be no cue or any suggestion whatsoever about you wanting her to do anything. Any abuse must be entirely her idea. However her hurting you is fine by me.” She jumped down. “Second, sex, basically the same as the abuse.”

“Those sound perfectly reasonable.”

“You may not threaten anything, even a fly. I am not to be touched by you or anypony in any way, not even a pat on my shoulder. I get Scootaloo while I’m staying here, that means she sleeps with me, not you.”

“Yet again, reasonable. Is that all?”

“And anything I think of later.”

“Then you may leave Ms. Dash, I have no interest of keeping you here all you’ll do is take my wife away.”

“Then I’ll leave,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Good bye then,” Master said.

“Wait, what exactly would you agree to?”

“You won’t find common ground Ms. Dash, there is no trade or agreement by which we could come to terms.”

“Fine, what would be the closest?”

“Terms?”

“Yes.”

“Very well, the torture can be on the table, cruel painful sex and—myself or any of my servants harming you. However, in turn I’d be free to touch you, not violently of course, but if I want to hug you, or rub you, then you’d have to let me. We’d sleep altogether, Scootaloo in the middle between us.”

It was clear Rainbow Dash was thinking about it, I had to stop her. “Dash, please don’t,” I begged.

“Quiet,” both of them said at the same time, making it feel like I got punched in the gut by two ponies at once.

Something was wrong with Rainbow Dash, she wouldn’t just do something like this, I hated she was even discussing this. How was any of this alright, all she was doing was making this my worst nightmare. Sweetie Belle is one thing, but Dash is my hero. If she stayed here, she’d know I had become something monstrous it’d be the most horrid thing I could possibly imagine.

“Well?” Master inquired, a smile across his face.

“I’m thinking, wait, no sex with me right?”

“No sex required, of course I’ll still enjoy my wife no matter what, you’re free to watch if you like, but that’s just because you are Scootaloo’s hero.”

Disgust went across her face, but she sighed. “No torture at all.”

“If Scootaloo wants to be tortured that’s a different story, but torturing her would be something I’d be willing to trade. I’m sure you staying here will be a considerably plentiful experience of learning.”

“I accept.”

“Wonderful, however you’ll have to join us during my ball tonight, and you’ll have to wear a dress of my choosing.”

“Fine.”

“And—”

“Can I cut in?” I asked, and they looked at me.

“What?” Master asked.

“I’m not happy with you being here Rainbow Dash, it makes me sad and scared. Do you know what happen with Sweetie Belle?”

“Yes, I know, that’s why I came back,” Dash said, losing any expression of happiness she had.

“But, why?” my voice cracked.

“Because knowing what he did to her and has done to you is, well it’s worth it if I can save you even one second of pain and suffering. Just because you’ve been brainwashed doesn’t mean I’m leaving you to die.”

“I’m not worth it.”

“Yes you are,” they both said at the same time, and they turned to each other, before looking back at me.

“Scootaloo, I’ve never believed you to truly be less than amazing,” Master said, picking me up with his magic. “I never break a real agreement.” He floated me over to Dash. “And I think this will be good for all of us.” Rainbow Dash took me, hugging me warmly, oh it felt good to be embraced by her again. I loved the feel of her no matter what, it was like being wrapped up in a tender yet firm blanket of love.

“It’s alright Scootaloo,” she whispered into my ear. Tears started flowing as I buried my face. I didn’t deserve this, no matter what, this was too good for me. No amount of kindness could stop this or make it alright. Future me lied.

“And Scootaloo really misses her sister, who am I to say no to such a thing?”

“We’re not related,” Rainbow Dash said.

“You have quite the affection for somepony you’re not related to, or rather, can’t be related to.”

For a single moment, I thought she was going to snap his neck, but her rage disappeared as fast as it had come. “You’re right, I’m not related, and I can’t be to somepony as wonderful as she is, but I don’t care if we’re not blood. I’ll protect her like she is my own, because as far as I’m concerned, she is.”

“Yet you so beautifully left her. Even when you found out.” Master started to chuckle smiling widely. “You allowed her to stay in my presence. My, I’d dare say everything's your fault for staying away, you must’ve enjoyed watching her suffer. If you had come before Canterlot, I bet Sweetie Belle wouldn’t have bled as she did.”

“Yes, that is my fault for not killing you when I first learned about it,” Rainbow Dash said, gritting her teeth. “But at the same time, it was never a choice to run away. You never gave her that choice, you scared her so much that she still believes that she loves you because she thinks it’ll protect her family from you.”

“I had a choice,” I said, and she looked down at me, still in her embrace.

“Did you really?” Master asked in my ear, and I looked at him.

“Y-” Master’s small little quivers told me my answer. “I didn’t have a choice, I’m sorry Master.”

A feeling of surprise went through Dash, she held me up in front of her. “Scootaloo! You know you didn’t have a choice, and that’s all Celestia needs to hear to have you taken away from this monster.”

“I’m not leaving him Rainbow Dash.”

“Can’t blame me for trying,” she said, smirking.

“We’ll have to get ready for the ball. Shall we?” Master inquired, standing up.

Those beautifully powerful wings tensed almost making it feel like the air around us vibrated. Master and Rainbow Dash stared at each other. It was clear they were both playing some kind of game.

“Lead the way,” Rainbow Dash said, smiling. Her steps were so graceful, like her body weighed nothing as she seemed to glide across the ground. Even Master couldn’t ignore the feeling she gave off. It was, I didn’t know it. I couldn’t even understand it, but the feeling was nullifying every ounce of strength in my body.

“Say, now that I see your body up close, you seem different,” Master said, looking at her shoulders.

A simple sense of peace seemed to spread throughout her body. “Thank you for noticing, I’ve been really taking my training to ten lately. It really has done wonders for me. It feels almost like years have passed in the short time I’ve trained.” She chuckled. “I really feel at peace with myself now.”

“I’d love to see you train, I’m sure Scootaloo would enjoy it.”

“Actually, I finished training for now, I’m taking a break for a while. Once I start training again, I wouldn’t mind showing you.” We went back inside.

“Al,” Master called, and Al came from the ballroom.

“Sir.”

“Please ready both Scootaloo’s and Ms. Dash’s dress for the ball.”

“Yes sir.” Al bowed and left.

“You had a dress for me?”

“Of course, actually, tomorrow, why don’t you come with me on a trip. If all goes well tonight, then how about a trip around the world?”

Every cell in her body seemed to stop for a single moment in time. It was almost like the motion which propelled her body couldn’t stop as quickly and kept going for a single instant before it reversed time and moved back to her. I was almost like her very soul had visibly left her body.

“Excuse me? Leave Equestria tomorrow, just like that?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I don’t understand.”

“Of course, I have to go on trips all the time, tomorrow Scootaloo and I will be taking a nice long trip. It’ll be for probably be for around a whole year, she can hold off on Canterlot University for a while. You see I want to have Scootaloo getting familiar with all my settlements I have. We’ll of course go by airship, but she’ll get so much culture for traveling all over the world. Though, Scootaloo and I have been talking about moving lately. With everything that’s happen, it might be best to find somewhere to settle anew.”

My heart stuttered. I never considered leaving Equestria, but—that would protect every pony I loved. It wasn’t like Master could just bring them along “Really?” I asked, and Master smiled at me.

“I thought about it, and I even talked to Princess Celestia about it. She said it was a great idea. If we left Equestria then I’d be able to more easily act as her diplomat, and then we could have some real fun without worrying about how ponies look at us.”

“So you could murder Scootaloo without repercussions?” Rainbow Dash asked, and we looked at her.

“I’d never kill her,” Master said.

She sighed. “It’d take me a day or two for me to leave, but I’d come with you, so long as our arrangement applies to the trip as well.”

“I don’t know about that, but it’d certainly be a reason for me not to hurt Scootaloo as we traveled. However, you’d have to sort everything out tonight after the ball. Leaving tomorrow is something we simply must do. You see a certain foreign royal is coming here tonight, and we’ll be leaving at the same time.”

“I’ll see what I can do, but who’s the royal?”

“You’ll meet him at the party tonight.” Al came out, floating a dress in the air for Rainbow Dash. It was bountiful, but seemed a bit showy however. It was beautiful fabric, but didn’t act excessively as a dress, mostly because the fabric was more like an inlay pattern with holes to highlight the fabrics glimmering white color and compliment her blue coat. It covered her from behind and in front, but displayed her legs perfectly. A mask floated up next to it having much of the same design.

“That dress is very, showy, and why the mask?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Oh yes, the ball will be a masquerade. Al please have her fitted, I’ll dress Scootaloo while you do that.”

“No, I have Scootaloo,” Rainbow Dash stated, fluffing up her wing a bit in defense. Master looked at Al for a moment. “I can dress her.”

“Ms. Dash,” Al said, and she looked at him. “Scootaloo’s outfit was already fitted to her, yours has not. It will take considerably longer to properly fit your attire. While I understand that you wish to protect Scootaloo, I assure you, she shall not be harmed before the ball. Her bleeding in her dress is the last thing Prince Jerard desires.”

“I promise I won’t harm a single hair on her head while you’re fitted,” Master said, and I looked at him. Something was bugging me, I didn’t know what, but something was off about this whole situation.

“I don’t want Scootaloo to leave my sight.”

Master groaned a bit. “Fine, you can both be properly fitted in the same room. Al please lead the way.” Al floated us all to the second floor on the right side going down to a large white wooden double door with roses carved into it. We entered the room displaying something similar to a boutique, but square in shape. There were even dressing rooms to the right and several outfits on mannequins. Overall the room looked a lot like Rarity's house back home, just not as well decorated.

The dress Al was floating in the air, moved over to a white unicorn with blue spots all over their coat. To be honest, I couldn’t tell if it was a he or she when I saw them. But they had a bow-tie with a tie’s end attached at the bottom around their neck.

“Muddle, I’m glad you came,” Master said, walking over and both of them bowed for a moment. “Tonight, needs to go according to plan.”

“I shall see that it does,” it said happily. A slightly weird curiosity came over me, the voice gave nothing away. Either this was a very pretty stallion or this was a very imposing mare, I couldn’t tell. “What a lovely mare.” It walked over to Rainbow Dash. “You’ll fit perfectly with the dress.”

“Thanks, but do you have anything a little less flashy?”

“Nope,” Muddle said with a small smile. “Now please, step upon the stand so we way get started. This will take at least an hour or so before you’ll be taking a shower and actually be dressed.”

“An hour?” Rainbow Dash asked, and chuckled. “Come on, my friend Rarity would be able to make a dress better than that and have me fitted in half that time.”

“Rarity, you know Rarity?” Muddle asked, rolling her eyes. “Listen, do not mistake me for such an, amateur. I make outfits for royals across the planet and even Celestia herself. I do not lower myself to the idea of common filth like what Rarity does. Making outfits is a task of lordship, not vermin.”

“You wanna repeat that bitch?” Rainbow Dash asked, getting in Muddle’s face and making it back up startled, as she moved forward causing Muddle to back up into a wall scared out of its mind. “Rarity has more talent than anypony on this planet. I don’t even know who you are, but I don’t care who you’ve made dresses for, because all that makes you is some no name rich pony’s dress whore.”

“I will not be treated as such,” Muddle said, shaking.

“Ms. Dash, stop,” Master said, and she didn’t turn away. “This is the sixteenth royal offspring of Lord Val of Icelin. You need to respect personal space.”

“I don’t care if he is a royal, he’s a fucking prick to me!”

“Then leave!” Master growled, making Rainbow Dash sigh. “Either respect my guests or leave.”

“Fine,” she groaned, clearly unhappy, turning around and going over to the stand, looking at Muddle.

“Please Muddle, fit her.”

Muddle let out a breath. “Fine, but I’ll have you know Ms. Dash, I am a hermaphrodite, so I am both.”

“Both?” Both Rainbow Dash and I asked at the same time.

“Yes, I have working sex organs of a stallion and a mare. So a shim would be used instead of he or she.”

“I, just get me fitted.”

Muddle rolled its eyes. “Ms. High-Blood, would you mind retreating to the floor for a moment, please.” Master floated me off Rainbow Dash’s back.

“Wait,” Rainbow Dash said.

“We’re not leaving, just get fitted and you can have her back,” Master said. Rainbow Dash sighed, but let Muddle get to work. Master and I looked at each other and I looked away from him as I floated next to his head.

“Kiss.” He sat down, floating me into his embrace, forcing me to look up at him. He kissed me, and I held back for a moment before kissing him back and hugging him. It was nice feeling a real loving kiss. Master broke the kiss, making my heart jump. “Don’t be mad. I promise you I won’t hurt her. She’s perfectly safe here, I promise.”

“Okay then.” I nuzzled his neck and he smiled. “I love you, Master.”

“Ms. Dash, do you mind Scootaloo and I taking a shower?” Master inquired, and she frowned. “Or I can lick her clean here.” She looked at Muddle. “The showers are right there.” He pointed to the left at a door marked showers.

“Fine.”

Master picked me up, and we went into the shower room. It wasn’t huge, but large enough with three stalls for quick showers. He took off everything, along with me, setting my gifts to the side before moving into the shower.

Master wasn’t using this time to have sex with me or anything, this was purely to get me cleaned up. In fact it felt odd how Master handled me. He thoroughly cleaned me up, making sure all my wounds weren’t bleeding. Once both of us were clean he dried us off and slowed to a stop as he pulled my gifts over that he had put in a box.

“Master, what’s happening? You’ve been off since Sweetie Belle left, you’ve been really lax. What’s wrong?” I asked, and he glanced at me.

“This ball is rather important. My guests are very important for all of Equestria and then some. However, we don’t need to speak of this now, as you meet them all tonight. In fact Lord Val is one of the guests.”

“So, I assume we need to be polite to his, um.”

“Offspring, foal, yes, we do, however Lord Val isn’t exactly known for loving his offspring. Muddle works because it has to, Lord Val doesn’t give money or pay his heirs any money unless they prove to him they are worth of being his blood, otherwise he kills them after a point.”

“That’s sad.”

“Yes, well, Lord Val is not a pony you want to disgrace or anger.”

“Better not tell Rainbow Dash.”

“Yes, I know.”

“Why is Rainbow Dash here?”

Master went up to my ear and spoke very softly. “One of my guests really wants to meet her.” He cleared his throat. “You’ll understand at the ball.” He started to put back on my gifts, making sure to do it gently, clipping my necklace last and kissing me. “Let’s go back out and get you dressed.

We went out and Sig had come into the room while we were in the shower and assisted Muddle with Rainbow Dash. They were half holding her up and helping with adding and removing lengths of fabric from the complicated dress.

“Wow,” I said, staring at Dash, she was beautiful.

My dress floated over to us, and Master slowly dressed me, all the while kissing my skin and feathering my coat with his hoof. It felt like Master was trying to relax me and give me a feeling of love as he dressed me.

The outfit was a fabric of an almost gemmed onyx weave with a flow of seemingly liquid ruby and diamond. Unlike Rainbow Dash’s dress, mine covered me almost completely, but highlighted my gifts being the brightest things on me. The dress was so soft and warm, but breathed perfectly against my coat. Though it felt odd to be dressed like this when Rainbow Dash’s dress was so, sexy? She had plenty of curves and muscles. It was so reviling, but made her look so mature.

“Scootaloo,” Master said, and I looked at him. He put the mask on me. It moved along my snout and covered the top part of my head with my ears pointing out. It was gemmed with a rainbow of gems however. “You’re such a gem, I love dressing you up.” His soft lips pressed against mine, making me kiss him. “But I hate having you wear clothes. I can’t feel your lush skin.”

“I love you Master, thank you for dressing me.”

“Of course, but I’ll have fun after the ball of undressing you.” I giggled imagining it, this was going to be fun.

“And what about you Master? You’re not dressed.” He set me down and I sat down as he went over to one of the changing rooms, and went inside for a minute before coming back out in a heavy suit of sorts. The suit covered him quite a bit, with a long tail to his suit’s coat which went over his flank. His mask was black with spirals of orange like his suit. Master looked good in anything.

“Clearly.” Master came over to me and pulled me close. It felt a bit odd to have clothes against clothes, but it was warm.

“Please, go take a shower,” Muddle said, and Rainbow Dash groaned, but turned leaving for the showers.

“Sir,” Al said, entering the room. “Al-Asitis has arrived.”

“Already? He’s early,” Master said, getting up, and floating me onto his back. “We better go greet him. Muddle, have Ms. Dash come to the ballroom as soon as she is ready. I need to greet my guests.” Master didn’t bother waiting for Rainbow Dash to come out, he left going to the front door where Velvet was waiting with Al-Asitis.

“Sire, please, come inside,” Master greeted, as he jumped down to the first floor and went over. Al-Asitis was I a plain suit with a black mask.

“Thank you for the invitation,” Al-Asitis said, and his two slaves walked into the room behind him. They were in sluty costumes. While everypony was naked, these costumes displayed their privates, the magic which hid their privates had been removed by the costumes making their everything almost visible. If it wasn’t for the fact they were covered, they’d actually be showing themselves. Their outfits were black and white with blue masks.

“Thank you my prince,” they both said, bowing.

“Please, come in, you’re the first to arrive, but that was expected. The Gentle Colt Guild has provided entertainment, and music.”

“That is wonderful, and congratulations on your marriage, Ms. High-Blood.”

“Thank you King Al-Asitis,” I said, smiling.

“I am fine with entertainment, I’d actually enjoy laying down with my slaves. Perhaps in the ballroom.”

“I have a pillow din set up in the ballroom currently.”

“That sounds lovely.” He walked past Master, and the two mares bowed as they passed by him. “Oh, I almost forgot,” Al-Asitis said, stopping at the entrance to the ballroom. “I have several wedding gifts for you on my carriage, and I brought a bit of my country’s best dishes to have served.”

“I’ll have my staff retrieve them.”

“Very good.” Al-Asitis went into the ballroom.

“Al, please retrieve everything and set up the dishes.”

“Yes sir, Velvet, go gather a few helpers and meet me outside.”

“Right away,” Velvet said, running away, and Al went out.

“So what now?” I asked.

“Well, there are only five ponies which we need to greet personally. Otherwise our help will greet them for us. If this wasn’t a masquerade ball, we’d have them introduced as they entered the ballroom. However other than us, not knowing whom ponies are is the fun of a masquerade. All will call us when we’re needed.”

“Right.”

“However, we will be going and making sure everything is ready, food, entertainment and decorations.” Master walked outside, I gripped his neck a bit, still on his back. The outside had been transformed, it was no longer empty, it had been changed to something of a nightmare night theme graveyard. The moon seemed to glow red and even the clouds in the sky seemed menacing. Mist covered the ground around us.

“Wow, they really changed things up, what’s with the graveyard?”

“It’s a theme of the party. This is more about having fun than the meeting, though the meeting is the most important part. So we’ll strike a balance.” He turned around and went back inside. We went to the kitchen, and they were cooking quickly. A few maids were setting up a small stand for extra masks and to hold coats. It was off to the side of the entrance. We checked on several other things locking rooms and heading to the pool. There was a good dozen or so mares in outfits that only hid their privates, nothing else.

“Hello sir,” a yellow Pegasus said, walking up to Master.

“Where is your manager?”

“He’s in the ballroom sir, making sure the band is ready.”

“My guests will arrive within an hour, are all of you ready?”

“Yes sir,” a blue unicorn said, smiling. All of them had masks on, but they only really highlighted their eyes than covered their faces.

I went to Master’s ear. “Are they um,” I whispered, glancing at them. They clearly couldn’t hear me.

“Yes, they are call mares, they will do anything for my guests, even sex. Is that correct madams?”

“Yes sir,” all of them said at the same time.

“Good.” Master started walking leaving them. We checked several other things, locking the last door.

“Sir, Lord Val has arrived,” Kila said, and Master turned to Kila. He was in very heavy battle armor and had swords at his side with a shield on his back.

“Perfect.” Master went to the entrance.

Author's Note

Editing done by wubsy mcwubsington

The Ball

A black mist with the feeling of fear and dread washed over the ground every time I looked at it. Master grinned looking up as a carriage being pulled by Pegasus skeletons consumed with burning blue flames flew over Canterlot.

“Master, this feels weird,” I said, and Master looked at me for a moment. “Why am I feeling scared?”

“Lord Val is a hell stallion. He is a nightmare brought into existence through magic, he just has that presence.”

“Okay.”

The carriage flew down and slid to a halt in front of the doors. The door on the side of the carriage opened and more black mist flowed out and onto the ground. I swallowed as a heavily armored pony walked out and onto the ground. He was huge, easily twice Master’s size, and Master was already pretty big. The armor was black with a blue edging to it, but was very complex in appearance. Nothing, not even the eyes of this stallion could be seen through the armor.

“Lord Val,” Master said, bowing. “Thank you for gracing us with your presence. It is truly an honor.”

“Thou’s invitation never shall fill deaf ears,” Lord Val replied, a hallowing echo seemed to follow after each of his words along with a fresh chill of fear and dread. Like just hearing him would consume my soul.

“Please, come inside, I have party favors waiting by the pool or in the ballroom, King Al-Asitis has already arrived along with a dozen or so other guests.”

“Be it so,” Lord Val said, walking past Master and inside.

“How do you know him?” I asked.

“He was a friend of my mother, she very much liked him. My grandfather even considered getting them married.”

“Grandfather? Wait, what happen to your grandparents?”

“My grandparents on my father’s side died some time ago, when he was a young colt, but for my mother’s side they left Equestria some time ago. You’ll meet them one day, probably while we’re on our travels.”

“That’d be nice.” I looked at Al as he directed the carriage over to the side and out of the way. “So four more.”

“Yes.”

Several other ponies arrived before the next important guest came. However, this one was odd compared to the first two. She walked from the front of the property to the door, she wasn’t in something flashy, just a black outfit, it covered her a lot, but it was paper thin, and she had a single black mask to go with it.

“Prince Jerard,” she said, bowing.

“Lady Laz, it is a pleasure.” He bowed as well.

“I’m sorry I did not arrive sooner, getting dressed takes considerable time.”

“Oh how I know, please, come inside.” She smiled and walked inside. She was quite pretty with a red coat, plus a two-tone blue and red mane.

“Who was that?”

“Lady Laz, she’s our next-door neighbor.” He pointed at a mansion next door. “She is important for many reasons.”

“So, the meeting is for me to meet all of them?”

“Yes.”

“Hurry we’re going to be late!” a voice wisped, I looked around. A bolt of lightning flashed as a portal opened allowing ponies to come through. “I said hurry Little Q!” a brown stallion with a black mane shouted into the portal behind him. A blue mare with white mane was next to him, and a blue colt with a black mane came running out of the portal. The stallion and colt had a plain suit with white masks. The mare however was in a dress made completely of gems, and had a large crystal mask on.

“Ishure, Gem Shine,” Master said greeting the ponies.

“Prince Jerard,” Gem Shine said, rushing over and giving him a hug. “It’s been far too long since we saw each other.” The hug she gave was a bit too friendly, and even Master was uncomfortable in receiving it, pushing her back a bit.

“Yes, it has, Ishure, how are you?” Master asked.

“I’m doing well.” It was clear that Ishure was probably twice or more Gem Shine’s age and then some, and Little Q was probably around my age.

“Lord Val, Al-Asitis, and Laz are already inside. We’re just waiting on two more guests and we’ll start our meeting.”

“Come Little Q, let’s get inside,” Gem Shine said, and they went inside.

“What country do they own?” I asked, looking down at Master.

“Only Lord Val and Al-Asitis are leaders of a country, Ishure and Gem Shine control the largest gem and gold mines on the planet, they dictate trade between almost every country that uses gold as their main currency.”

“And Laz?”

“She’s, actually, I’ll let her tell you.”

“Who are the last two?”

“Clear Water!”

“Clear Water?” I asked, and paused looking up as a very large drop of water expanded creating a large cube of water with a shape of some kind of creature. It walked forward and I just stared at it. The thing had the basic form of a pony and head, but had a long fish like tail, aquatic ears, and razor sharp claws instead of hooves. It didn’t have fur but glass like scaled skin, and kelp that appeared to be made of sapphire as hair.

“Jerard,” the creature said in a voice without any emotion. “It was a pleasure to get your invitation.”

“No, i’t was my pleasure. Please, go inside the ballroom, we’ll have our meeting when my last guest arrives.” It nodded heading inside.

“What was that thing?”

“It was an ocean spirit, their gender changes, but generally I just call it a her because she’s generally very cuddly. They help with pirates and protecting sailors from dying at sea, they also help move our ships considerably faster.”

“Oh.”

“Every pony here is extremely important to know. You need to know to respect them like the lives of every pony in Equestria depends on it, because generally they do.”

“So, who’s the last?”

“Probably the most important guest of them all.”

“Really? But you said no more kings were coming, and who could be more important than gold, gems, sea trade, and kings?”

“Your mother would know the answer to that question.”

“Um, I don’t get it.”

Master looked at me. “Your mom does what?”

“Well she’s a lawyer.”

“And?”

“Rich pony accountant? I still don’t get it.”

“Oh don’t leave her hanging.” We both looked at a Pegasus. He flashed a smile, and I flinched a bit. This Pegasus was the most handsome looking stallion I had ever seen in my entire life. He had a pure white almost glowing coat and glowing gold mane that shimmered as it moved on its own.

“De, you made it.”

“As if I’d ever miss the chance to meet your wife.” He moved almost like he was floating over the ground, not actually touching it. He took my hoof with his before kissing it. “It is an honor to meet you Scootaloo, I’ve heard so very much about you.”

“Thank you, De, right?”

“My parents thought it’d be funny to name be Deity, but I’m far from that. However, I do go by De, so please call me that.” Master moved back, breaking De’s contact with me, and we looked at him. “I’m sorry, I over stepped myself. Please my prince, tell her, I’d hate for the suspense to linger.”

“The one biggest thing I’ve ever done in my life was set up a centralized bank system for every country on the planet. Meaning they can occur debt and advance their way of life and improve their country. De here is the president of the Central Reserve.”

“Tell me little Scootaloo, do you know what that means?” De asked.

“No,” I answered.

“It means if I want to, I could say, fund an enemy nation of some nation I don’t like and have them go to war destroying everything that country has, throwing it into poverty for as long as I saw fit.”

“De is one of the most powerful ponies on the planet, of course not the strongest or has the most magic, but he could wreck a country’s financial existence, and he is the fourth son of King Virtue, the leader of one of the strongest naval military nations.”

“And I wouldn’t say wreck,” De corrected in a matter of fact way. “More like evaporate, and my father would be more than honored to hear his mention.” De grinned. “Oh, I almost forgot.” He stomped his hoof causing a pink mask and suit to appear on him from a sudden flash of fire around his body. “I nearly forgot to get dressed.”

“Shall we head instead, all my guests have arrived, and I have a very pleasant surprise for you as well.” We walked inside.

“Oh, do tell.”

“How about I show you?”

“Oh?” De asked seductively, giggling a light bit.

“Al, is the surprise ready yet?” Master asked Al, which was standing just inside the entrance.

“I’ll retrieve the surprise Sir.” Al disappeared. I couldn’t help but wonder what kind of surprise Master was talking about. If this pony was so powerful, I doubted very much there wasn’t much he couldn’t get. “This way please.” I looked up and my heart stopped, seeing Rainbow Dash as she walked out into the open in full view. The light shined off her like she was a goddess.

Wait.

What?

Rainbow Dash was the surprise? I didn’t understand. I turned looking at De, and he had stopped breathing. His eyes were locked on her like, like, like she was everything that existed in the world. Did he know her?

“You look stunning,” Master said, and she flew down landing in front of us, looking at De for a moment.

“Thanks, now give me back Scootaloo.” Master’s magic picked me up, snapping me out of my stare, setting me onto her back. “How are you doing Scootaloo?”

“I’m good, but, he stopped breathing.” They looked at De, and he gasped realizing he had stopped breathing, coughing a lot.

“Sorry, sorry,” he said, making sure to cover his mouth.

“Right, so, what are we doing?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“We are going into the ballroom, and having some much-needed fun,” Master said, smiling widely. Master lead the way, and I looked at De which was following very closely behind Rainbow Dash, almost to the point of him actually— I paused when I saw him take in a greedy breath, and only then did he noticing my stare, quickly looking away, taking a few steps back to keep something of a distance.

“Is something wrong?” De whispered, staring into my eyes. He had several emotions flowing through him.

“Not really,” I said slightly unnerved. I turned away and looked at the pillow area that all of Master’s guests had gathered.

“Hello, I believe all of you know each other,” Master said.

“Scootaloo, let’s go get something to drink,” Rainbow Dash said, turning. All of them stared at her as she didn’t even give them a second look, leaving for a snack table.

“Wait, I need to go back, all of those ponies are important, and the one that isn’t, or two actually still need me back there.”

“Scootaloo, I’m sure that they are all super important to Jerard, which is why I’m taking you from them.”

“Drink?” De asked, Rainbow Dash nearly didn’t stop in time as De seemed to appear right in front of her, with two blue drinks on his outstretched wing.

Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow. “Thanks, but I’ll get my own.” De stood there frozen as she walked past him, not giving him a second look. It took a few seconds later for him to unfreeze. His head ticked a bit as he stared after us.

“Two cups please,” Rainbow Dash asked a maid standing behind the table. The maid set two cups of blue liquid down. She handed me one and I started to drink it, stopping at the taste as Rainbow Dash drink it easily. This tasted like rotten fruit. “What’s wrong? You don’t like blueberry?”

“Blueberry? This tastes sour to me,” I said.

“Really?” She took it and drank a sip. “It tastes good to me, maybe you just don’t like blueberry. Hey do you have any orange?” The maid poured and orange drink, and gave it to me. I took a sip and cringed. I could easily taste the orange, but it tasted off, like it had gone rotten, but I knew that wasn’t the case because it was soda. “You don’t like it? You love orange, are you feeling alright?”

“I think so, I must not be in the mood for drinks.”

“How about some food?”

A feeling of something tender in my mouth made me look down at her neck, and I bit my lip for a moment. “Actually, I think I’m not hungry. Can we go back to the meeting, Master won't be happy with me if this goes badly.”

“I don’t care what makes him happy, we could dance or even talk.”

As much as Dash meant well, wait, I meant Rainbow Dash meant well, these ponies would be important to the future, and talking really was one of the last things I wanted to do right now with Rainbow Dash.

“I want you to go home and forget about me.” She sighed, and walked over to an open table sitting down, setting me down on a chair next to her. “Clearly we need to talk. Scoots, why do you think I’m here?”

“Because you’re my friend, and you care about me.”

“And I love you, believe me, I wouldn’t be doing this for just any friend. If I didn’t care about you as much as I do. Believe me, I wouldn’t be here.”

“I wish you weren’t, I can handle Master, I don’t need help.”

“Scoots.” She went to my ear. “This isn’t about you.”

“What?”

She moved back and smiled. “If it makes you feel better, I’m not here in this hell just because it’ll save you. I saw what it did to Sweetie Belle, and I’ve seen what it’s done to you. I know what this place is, but I’m not a sacrifice either. What I need from you is to trust me and act like it’s the greatest thing in the world that I’m here. I need you to want me to be here, not push me away. Will you do that for me?”

“You need me to have you be here?”

“Yep, so can I count on you?”

“Yes.”

“Sweet, so no more of the, “I want you to leave”, crap, alright?” I nodded. “And anything you want to get off your chest?”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

“If you don’t want to talk about it, just tell me that you want me to be here, and that’s all I’ll ever need to hear.”

“Rainbow Dash I need—”

“Just call me Dash, Scootaloo. Just Dash.”

Calling her Dash felt good, bad and personal. “Dash, I need you here.”

“Oh come on, you can do better than that, I mean I am your hero right? Is that how you would say that to your hero?”

“Please Dash, I need you here.” She hugged me tightly, nuzzling me. Tears brimmed as I hugged her back. “Don’t leave me,” I said into her chest, my voice cracking. Her hooves started to quake.

“I’m not going anywhere Scootaloo, you’re mine,” she whispered. After a minute, she set me back down, wiping her eyes, making me do the same. “You know, you’re really starting to creep me out,” Dash said as she turned around at De, which was sitting behind her at a separate table, easily within an leg’s length. He had quickly moved to a different sitting position as if he wasn’t staring at us the entire time we had been at the table.

“Wh-no, I wasn’t doing anything.”

Dash sighed, clearly annoyed. “Listen, I don’t know who you are, but you’ve been creeping the entire time you’ve been here. You even smelled me when you were following me in here. If you’re creeping on Scootaloo, I’m going to slit your fucking throat. If you’re creeping on me, keep your distance because you’re annoying me.”

“I’m not—”

“Come on, don’t even try.”

De scratched his wing. “You really don’t remember me, do you?”

“Remember you? Oh crap, are you a fan or something?”

“You could say that,” De said unsettled.

“His name is De, Master invited him here personally,” I said, and they looked at me, before looking back at each other.

“De? Sorry I don’t know any De.”

“My real name is Deity.”

“Deity?” She looked at me. “Um, I guess, I’m sorry, I just don’t know who you are, I don’t know any Deity either.”

“I’m fourth son of King Virtue.” Dash froze as she realized something. “Do you remember now?”

Dash opened her mouth for a moment before closing it and narrowing her eyes. “I, if, oh, I can’t even. Wow, leave, or I’ll kill you,” she half chuckled.

“You’ve almost killed me once before, if you don’t remember Rainbow Dash. So, I’m hoping this won’t be a repeat.” He clopped his front hooves together nervously. “And I’m really sorry about my dad and your mom and everything.”

“You’re sorry?” She started to laugh. “Oh please, you’re too much.” Dash stopped laughing. “Leave me alone, right now.”

“Can’t we talk?”

“Your worthless father, he, do you, after what he did. If you think for a second I’ll give his hell spawn a chance, you’re mistaken. I know how you royals are, you’re not getting anything from me, not again.”

“Wait, please, I brought you food when you were locked up. I’m not like my father, I’m a good pony.”

Dash looked away for a second, pausing. “Wait, you’re Jerard’s guest right?” De looked around, and nodded. “Fine, I’ll talk to you for a price.”

“How about you marry me and I’ll do anything you want.”

Even though I had no idea what was happening, that shocked the hell out of me, and Dash was completely struck by his statement. Her brain had shut off, her face was completely blank. “Huh?” she asked, her mind couldn’t process what he had just said, even I was having a hard time understanding. After everything they had just said, I was confused as to what he even had planned here.

“Um, well, ever since you and your family was brought to my father’s country, I kinda, kind of, got—obsessed—with you.” He studied her reaction as it became something of a confused questioning look. “When I saw, you trapped, and everything. I felt really bad, and, um, just fell in love. You see, I have a hard time finding other ponies, creatures, anything really, um, attractive. So, you’re kind of, like.” He swirled his hoof in the air. “Rare, like, really the only thing I find desirable.”

This felt sooooo awkward, and I could only imagine what Dash was feeling. This was the first time I’d ever seen Dash so dumbfounded. It was pretty unsettling to see her trying desperately to find the right words, or anything.

“I, don’t know what to.” She stopped, and started to breathe again. “You fell in love with me during the literally, darkest point in my life. Then, what? I’m not understanding any of this whatsoever. What exactly did you think was going to happen here? That you’d confess your love for me, and we’d go run and get married or something?”

“Well, no, kind of, not exactly, I didn’t have a plan here. I didn’t even know you were alive let alone going to be here. If I had known you were alive, I’d have probably—would’ve hunted you down ages ago. In fact, my father, if he were to find out would, I don’t know, but it really wouldn’t be good for Equestria. Or really any country at the moment.”

They stared at each other, a few minutes went by. “Um, Dash.” Both of them looked at me. “Should I leave, or get you two a room to talk about this, or something?”

“No Scootaloo, we’re, this.” She looked back at him and he gave an awkward smile, making her get an unsure frown. “I don’t know what this is, but, I’m sure that he and I will have plenty of time to figure things out. My past isn’t scar free, but, I can’t deal with you right now De, I have more important things right now.”

De kind of smiled. “At least you’re not trying to kill me.” He half chuckled. “Or actually stabbing me.”

“You stabbed him?” I asked and she looked back at me.

“Well, when my father and I were escaping, we faked our deaths. I—um, stabbed him before we escaped. It was a very dark time. Believe me Scootaloo, you’re not the only one which has done things they didn’t want to, or had things happen to them of nightmares. Sure, you’ve got it probably the worse, but you’re not alone.”

“Worse?” De asked.

“Jerard has been torturing Scootaloo.” She turned to him. “The things I went through were heaven compared to what she went through.”

“Really, that bad?”

“She’s done things, mostly gone through them.” Dash went quiet. De looked down for a moment. “Listen, do you seriously want to make things right with me? I’ll never forgive your father, but, if you help me, I’ll forgive you for the role you played in the hell I lived through, and maybe, just maybe, I’ll give you a chance.”

“What do you want?” Dash got up, went over to him and whispered something into his ear, talking for a few minutes. “I suppose I can do that, but once all that is done you’ll have to go out with me.”

“Dash, what did you just ask?” I asked worried.

“Nothing you need to know right now,” Dash said.

“Please, don’t do something that will get you hurt.”

“She asked me to try and make Jerard go bankrupt. That won’t get her hurt.” He winked at me, and I let out a breath. “I wouldn’t let her do anything that will get her hurt. Don’t worry, everything will be fine.”

“Can we go back to the meeting please?”

“Sure,” Dash said, and she put me on her back, we walked back over to the group which was sitting in the pillow area, making them look at us.

“Did you finish your talk?” Master asked, sitting against the wall, Laz was to his right, Gem Shine and Ishure were to his left.

“Yes,” De said, sitting down, and Dash sat as far away from them as she could. Master rolled his eyes. “We’re good to start.”

“We’ve already been discussing,” Al-Asitis said.

“Most of it has been in the event of Prince Jerard’s death, and how to deal with certain, well uncertainties,” Ishure said.

“I understand, so where do we stand?” De asked.

“He’s gone a little off the deep end now that he has a wife again,” Gem Shine said, looking away from Master a bit.

“In the event of my death, you’ll treat Scootaloo as my sole heir to my everything, and you are to protect her at all costs,” Master said.

“That’s awful kind of you, I assume she has the keys then?” De inquired.

“All of them when she married me.”

“Finally,” De said, smiling. “I was worried after your daughter passed that the keys would be lost with you.”

“Keys?” Rainbow Dash asked, looking around.

“You don’t need to know that,” Master said.

“They’re the keys to some of the most powerful artifacts and locations of knowledge on the planet. The High-Blood family line is the only one which has the keys and access to all of the locations. Not even Princess Celestia or gods could get to many of the artifact. Of course, Prince Jerard here has done a great job of locking them away,” De said smiling.

“It was a great fear among the leaders of the world that he would die before producing a single heir to his bloodline,” Clear Water said, waving a claw at me from Master’s far left. “But I see that blessing has been secured.”

“What?!” Dash nearly shouted, standing up.

“What does that mean?” Little Q asked, from sitting in front of Gem Shine.

“It means she’s pregnant,” Gem Shine said.

“How do you know?” Laz asked, looking at Clear water.

“Clear water is an ocean spirit. It is able to sense life force,” Ishure said.

“It will come to birth, healthy,” Clear Water said.

“They can also tell certain things after seeing the mother,” De said, looking at me. “After conception, they can tell if the offspring will be born. It’s a bit like seeing in the future, but they can’t tell anything after birth other than if it will be healthy when it’s born.”

“I’m pregnant?” I looked at my belly. I knew this was going to happen sooner or later, but this was unexpected, I thought the birth control was still in effect, I guess not. It felt odd knowing, but only for a moment. All my feelings went to war with each other. In the end, it was like everything just went numb.

“She is only a week along, but it’s life will come to existence,” Clear Water said.

“Congratulations,” De said.

“Indeed,” Lord Val said.

“That is wonderful, we’ll have to throw a shower and everything,” Laz said, giggling with glee.

“Wow, that timing, it’s something,” Master said, and Dash narrowed her eyes at him. She was clearly unhappy. A year long trip, it was almost too obvious, of course Master knew. “I was just discussing with Ms. Dash how Scootaloo and I were planning to take a considerably long trip tomorrow with De.”

“That is something,” Al-Asitis said, smiling.

“Almost like you knew,” Laz said.

“I wouldn’t say I knew, but it was bound to happen.”

“I guess we’ll have to put the shower off till after you return,” Laz said, picking up a drink and taking a sip.

“You’re leaving with De?” Dash asked, sitting down with a weird calmness to her. She smiled and looked at me. Of course, her acting like that made Master pause, and glance at De which was still staring at me.

“Of course, the choice of you coming along is still open,” Master said. De snapped his head to Master which shared a brief moment of eye contact.

“I don’t see why not,” Dash said.

“Then we’ll leave tomorrow morning, but how about we all introduce each other to Scootaloo, she already knows Al-Asitis. Would anyone like to tell about themselves? How about you start De?”

“I’m sure she already knows me as well as she needs to,” De said, smiling shyly. “I’m just the president of the central banking system, Jerard got me elected there actually and I’ve met your mom a few times on my trips to Canterlot.”

“She’s in Ponyville if you want to stop by there before we leave tomorrow,” Dash said, and he looked at her.

“We’re not that great of friends that I’d stop just by her house, I’ll send her a letter. That would be appropriate.”

“Laz,” Master said.

“Ah yes, I am your next-door neighbor,” Laz said, her voice had a nerdiness to it. She set down her drink. “I am an artifact collector in the simplest terms. I also help to create magic spells, items among other things. In fact, I met Prince Jerard when he started funding my digs, I don’t know where I’d be without him.” They both smiled. “And with his funding, we’ve done a considerable service to the world with what we’ve made and discovered. I assisted in his stone spell that he is—”

“Laz,” Master interrupted in a small hurry, and she stopped. “We shouldn’t bore them with details.”

“Right, sorry.”

“Gem Shine, Ishure, would you like to?” Master asked.

“Our jobs aren’t that important, we just supply the world with gold and Gems, this is our son Little Q,” Ishure said and pet him roughly, making Little Q smile. “Jerard’s mother was actually the one which introduced Gem Shine to me.” Gem Shine smiled and they kissed each other.

“However, we never knew his mother had a foal till he looked us up, and told us that she had passed,” Gem Shine said. “Of course, we were in trouble at the time and he helped us find new locations all over the world to mine gems and gold, we would’ve gone bankrupt if it wasn’t for him. Things would be so different without him,”

“Clear Water,” Master said.

“I assist ocean currents, Jerard rifted my tribes together when gryphon invaded my egg land's, most life would not exist now. A great debt is still owed upon him.”

“Lord Val, if you desire,” Master said.

“The simplicity of his assistance of my lands, and protection against foes is how I learned of him. He secures fractal protection against many existences.”

“What?” I asked confused.

“I help protect his kingdom from other nations, provide him gold and many other things so he won’t go to war with his neighboring countries. Also, my mother’s artifacts help keep his country free of earthquakes,” Master said, smiling.

“I’m Al-Asitis, you already know me and how Prince Jerard helped lead my country to victory.”

“Yes, I know thank you,” I said.

“Good, now that introductions are out of the way, why don’t we have some dinner and retreat to the pool before the ball is retired,” Master said, and clopped his hooves together making several maids come over and set down trays with food in front of us. Al was serving all the other guests with Velvet and Sig. “Please, enjoy.” The maids took off the tops of the trays showing three dishes for each of us.

Uncomfortable silence, it wasn’t just the normal, ‘what do I say silence?’, it was, is this some kind of sick joke? Even Dash was confused when she looked at my dinner tray. A still living piglet was on the plate tied up and knocked out. It was shaved and covered in some kind of colorful caramel candy.

“Is that a joke?” Laz inquired.

“Not in the least,” Master said, and floated both me and the tray over to him, sitting me next to him between Laz and Master. Dash nearly jumped out of her skin when he did that, but De put his hoof in front of her, stopping her. “Don’t worry, I’ve been told that the piglet is brain dead.”

“I see,” Al-Asitis said, and chuckled. “I now get why she choose that choice at the execution.”

“Execution?” Lord Val asked.

“Yes, Scootaloo and I recently went and took part in Hegi Zebira’s public execution, it was quite spectacular this year,” Master said, smiling.

“Curious,” Lord Val said.

“Well dig in everypony.” Master started to eat and I frowned a bit seeing that they were all staring at me. Dash’s eyes, they felt like they were cutting clean through me, could I really show this to her?

From how Master was acting, he would be very upset with me if I ignored this or asked for something else, he had already said I enjoyed this kind of thing. If I said anything but yes I’d be in serious trouble, oh why did Dash have to be here?!

Not hesitating I moved forward and bit into the piglet’s neck, easily breaking through its skin and jugular, sending blood flowing into my mouth. The caramel candy was mind blowing as it mixed with the blood. It was like small refreshing twisters were dancing across my mouth and down my throat.

However, the squealing soon hit my ears making me look down as the squeals echoed throughout the entire ballroom. If the taste hadn’t locked my jaw, I would’ve quickly opened my mouth and had it fall to the ground, but instead I simply pushed down a bit with my hoof making a snapping sound fill the air and stop the squealing instantly. Its body hung limply from my mouth, making me dig a bit ripping with my teeth to make it bleed more into my mouth draining it completely dry after a moment.

I let go of it, letting it fall to the tray, licking my lip. That was a great drink, just the feeling of the warmth flowing around inside me was thrilling. That fear and terror, it just made me remember when Master would hug me, like I wanted to be inside Master, to feel his insides consume me.

Its pale skin glistened in the light, and I bend down ripping into the piglet’s side and started to eat the still blood enriched rib meat, getting deeper inside it and sticking my snout deeper, feeling the last of the piglet’s warmth wrapping around my snout, like it wanted me to smell the delicious liver, it was like candy mixed with something sweet and a bit salty, but it mixed together so well, I loved it.

“Excuse me, I need to, um, go to the restroom,” Laz said getting up quickly and leaving out of the ballroom. I snapped out of my entangled love for the piglet’s insides and wonderfully filling meat, to see her leaving. Ripping back, I pulled out a bit thigh from the piglet, and swallowed it.

As my eyes went to go to Master, and only then did I notice it. The ballroom was cleared other than the servants. The group was the only ponies left and Dash was staring at me. Lord Val, Al-Asitis and Master had basically finished eating. In fact, Gem Shine was covering Little Q’s eyes so he couldn’t see me. Ishure was kind of looking at me and Gem Shine was whispering into Little Q’s ear.

“What happen to everypony?” I asked, looking to Master.

“Oh, they couldn’t stand the sound of a piglet being eaten alive and having its bones snapped while some pony ate,” Master said, wiping his mouth. “You’ve been eating for several minutes, I’m surprised you didn’t notice.”

“I’m sorry.” I looked down at the piglet for a moment, I had ripped the poor thing to little bits, only a few parts of its insides were left along with skin and most of the bones. I had eaten some of those without thinking. They were so soft, that my teeth just found delight in crunching the small bones. I was a monster, this confirmed it, why was I acting so hard to hide that from Rainbow Dash? This was who I was, if she couldn’t accept that then she could leave, I had Master, that’s all I need. “Can—I have another?”

“You must be really hungry,” Al-Asitis said smiling.

“Maid, do we have an additional piglet?” Master asked.

“Excuse me Prince Jerard,” Ishure said, and Gem Shine got up taking little Q with her out of the ball room. “It would seem my wife is not feeling too well, and I think I understand why you actually called this meeting to take place. Gem Shine and I shall take our leave early. Have a good night.”

“Please, do so.” Ishure left quickly and Master chuckled.

“What did he mean by that?” Dash asked.

“You’re probably not aware,” De said, and Dash turned to him. “But somepony sent out a letter claiming that Prince Jerard was, well, it said that Scootaloo was an innocent filly, that he was in fact torturing her in brutal ways. Of course, Jerard corrected this, but when he married Scootaloo. Well, it didn’t look good.”

“But he is torturing her!” Dash shouted.

“You misunderstand, Ms.—Dash, correct?” Al-Asitis asked.

“What do you mean I don’t understand?” Dash snapped.

“Well, that letter inferred that Scootaloo was innocent. It went to lengths of several pages courting around that Scootaloo was in danger, and she was a victim. However, it takes years, or quite some time for ponies to—acquire, a taste of animal flesh. From my understanding, Prince Jerard has only had Scootaloo for a couple weeks or months. That wouldn’t be nearly enough time for her to enjoy a living piglet as much as she did. This means she clearly is not a victim and Prince Jerard’s correction was in fact correct.”

“That doesn’t mean anything!” Dash said, standing up.

“It doesn’t matter if it does or not,” De said, and they looked at him. “How many common ponies were here tonight?” Dash froze as Master grinned. “If that many common ponies saw and heard and misunderstood what happen without a proper understanding. Well, Scootaloo won’t be seen as a filly, she’ll be seen as some kind of monster that eats animals. It’ll go right along with the newspaper’s report.”

“I was wondering why you had so many guests here,” Al-Asitis said, chuckling. “Oh how I love your little games.”

“I bet they were from all over Equestria,” De said laughing.

“Almost at least two from every city,” Master said, chuckling. “Several from Canterlot and even Ponyville.” Dash was at a complete loss, but she seemed to calm down and sit back down looking at the floor. “Don’t worry Ms. Dash, it was of little importance. Though this will put a nail in the idea of Scootaloo being abused for good.”

“You’re right, it doesn’t matter if that’s what common ponies think,” Dash said, smiling and looking at me. “The only thing that matters is that I know the truth and everything else can go to hell.”

“I’m relieved you think that,” Master said.

“So I’m now curious, exactly when did Scootaloo begin eating flesh?” Al-Asitis asked, drinking a bit of wine.

“A long time ago, I was trapped in a snow storm, I ate some rabbits,” I said, giving my plate to a maid, and she took it away. A napkin went to my mouth and I took it wiping my mouth clean.

“Fancy that,” De said, letting out a breath and relaxing.

“Though I started drinking my blood a few weeks ago when I ripped out all my feathers to make a pillow for Master.” Al-Asitis started to cough on his drink. “Master wasn’t happy about it either.”

“I still have it as well in my closet, it’s really soft. I’ll never leave behind it if I ever go on a trip without Scootaloo,” Master said smiling.

“So you drink pony blood?” De asked.

“Yes, Master’s blood is really good, so is my personal maid’s blood, it sooo good.” I bit my lip.

“Have thou feasted upon pony marrow?” Lord Val inquired.

“No, I don’t eat ponies.”

“Drinking their blood is only a small step from eating them,” Laz said, walking back over to her spot and sitting down next to me with Master on the other side.

“You’re back,” Master said surprised.

“Actually yes, I thought about why it’d be silly for me to leave, and I also realized how curious I was.”

“Curious about what?” Dash asked.

“Yes, I’ve never come across a pony that eats or drinks blood or meat, and I’m really curious as to what my blood would tastes like.” There was an odd silence for a moment. “I suppose that would be an odd thing to say.”

“It would be interesting to see what she thinks of it,” De said.

“Wary one should be, the thirst burns,” Lord Val said, his metal hoof scratching at his throat a small bit.

“I’m more than fine with that,” Master said.

“Well I’m not, but if that’s what Scootaloo wants, then fine,” Dash said.

“Would you like to try my blood?” Laz asked, and lifted up her hoof to me so it was easy to bite.

Quickly, I surmised all of them around me. They were curious as to what I was going to do, even Dash was watching with curiosity without disgust. How she had managed to force herself to stay through all this shocked me immensely.

“Sure.” She didn’t move as I pulled at her foreleg, I was still thirsty, so I wasn’t about to turn this down. Shock hit her as I pulled her down, stood up biting lightly into her neck as my teeth slid into her skin easily. Laz flinched slightly as I released my teeth letting her wound bleed, sucking a tiny bit.

It was, how to even begin. The blood was light and fluffy, as if it was infused with daylight warming my insides like it was the first time in my life they had ever known such warm loving light.

Hooves wrapped around me, and pulled me closer to her, I was able to see enough to tell she was hugging me as I showered my tongue with warm liquid sun mixed with a sugary sweetness dipped in this magic porcelain pudding without being even the slightest thickness like pudding.

Once I released, I nearly regretted doing it, not because they were all staring at me, but because I had stopped such wonderfully delicious treat from flowing down my throat. Sadly, I knew I had to, allowing her to sit up.

“How’d it taste?” Laz asked, looking down it me, staring into her eyes.

“It was like a river of liquid sunlight porcelain pudding mixed with this sugary coating filling me with this warmth. It felt so good going down.” I licked up a bit of blood from my lip, taking in a breath.

“That, wow, I couldn’t even imagine that taste,” Laz said. A maid came over and dressed her wound.

“Thank you.”

“Anyone else?” Master asked.

“Maybe later,” De said, looking away with his drink.

“I’m good,” Al-Asitis said, smiling kindly.

“Thinus blood dares to freeze thines,” Lord Val said.

“I shall not have her partake of my being,” Clear Water said.

“Sounds fun,” Dash said smirking, and Master’s head snapped to the side hearing Dash say that, making me turn slowly to look at her. She was sitting with her forelegs wide open for me to come and hug her.

“You’re joking, right?” De asked.

“Come on Scootaloo, I want to hear how I taste.” Things blurred a bit, but I got off Laz, moving over to Dash, she picked me up setting me on her seat. This felt fake, was this some kind of trick by Master? I closed one eye and nothing changed. “Something wrong? Don’t you want to taste me?”

“I-I don’t know,” I whispered.

“That’s fine.” She kissed me, surprising me probably the most of them all as blood from her tongue bled onto mine as she cut her tongue with my tooth. Dash pulled me tightly against her as I was instantly lost in the flavor she was feeding me.

The flavor was like nothing I could’ve imagined ever tasting in my whole life, it instantly warmed me up, setting my insides to a toasty level and seeming to make my entire body feel like it was purified. Freedom, the taste was of a weightlessness mixed with freedom, perfected happiness, and something I couldn’t even comprehend, but it was so magnificent! Tears streamed down my face

A fresh lavender chocolate, with some kind of creamy warm tender fudge with cinnamon and this seemingly unbelievable spice swirling around the heat of her blood. A feeling of love mixed as her and my tongues danced in an almost lustful manner, as if she was controlling my very existence, making me want nothing more than to feel her push me down, and rip me apart piece by piece. Just even imagining her consuming me and making me one with her was just unbearable.

There wasn’t even a need to look or care, I could feel them all become at least unnerved as my scent filled the air, even though my dress, from Dash’s kiss. Just this feeling alone was beyond anything ever that would ever possibly exist. This went beyond a need, this was something in a different plain of existence.

Then she stopped, and boy when she stopped; hell, couldn’t replicate even a fraction of the fear, hate, pain, everything bad that I had ever felt, when that wonderful heaven was ripped from me by a simple action.

“How was my blood?” Dash asked, and my body quaked.

It was, how could I even begin to answer that? What do you say to something that made even what I could imagine heaven as, seem like a fickle dream? “I can’t even describe it, heaven doesn’t compare. I—need more.”

“I think you’ve had enough,” Master said, and Dash smiled. My heart felt like it was being crushed as I was pulled with Master’s magic into a hug. “Now that the bulk of our activities are done, shall we move to the pool to have some entertainment. The Gentle Colt Guild is waiting as well as a band. Of course, if you’ve only come for lunch and some discussion you can leave now.”

“Pony’s do not entertain thyself,” Clear Water said getting up. “I shall depart for the ocean now.” Clear Water left.

“Anypony else?” Master asked.

“Let’s go to the pool,” Al-Asitis said getting up with his two mares. I stared at Rainbow Dash, my eyes were locked onto her. Lord Val, De and Laz got up at the same time as Master, as he lead the way with me floating in front of him. My belly was facing him, but my heavy dress covered me completely even from his angle.

“Is something wrong Master?” I inquired as he stared at my belly.

“Not really, but knowing that you’re pregnant is an odd feeling.”

Even if it had only been for a moment, I had forgotten. “Yeah it is weird.” Dash came up next to us. “Dash do you hate me being pregnant?”

Master turned to her for a moment and their eyes locked onto each other. “Her heart is probably burning that I was able to get you pregnant Scootaloo, I bet she even wants you to get an abortion,” Master said.

“You’re really young to be having a foal Scootaloo, but I wouldn’t ever do anything to stop that,” Dash said smiling. “Plus, didn’t that creature say you would have it without any problems?”

“Clear Water did,” Master said, and they turned going into the pool room. “But since we know about the prediction, we could change that easily.”

De and Al-Asitis went over to the large Jacuzzi, and maids helped them undress. Laz simply stood up and undid two buttons making her clothes fall to the ground, and walked into the warm pool relaxing a bit.

Lord Val stopped by some chairs and laid down. His armor hissed making everyone turn toward him. A dark mist surrounded his armor as its chest opened showing a black colt with dark red mane and tail come out.

“Lord Val, you came out,” Master said, quickly giving me to Dash, and she paused for a moment, but took me as Master went over to Lord Val.

“Yeppers,” Lord Val said completely normal, in fact he sounded like a normal colt, it was odd seeing someone so small come out such a mass of armor.

“What entertainment would you like?”

“Yield their fruits I shall.” He walked over to a mare in rather sluty clothes, and she looked at Master for a moment, before shrugging and picking up Lord Val, taking him over to a chair and laying him down on her belly.

“That’s odd,” Dash said, walking over to the Jacuzzi. A few maids came over and started to get us undressed. Master came back over and Dash nearly pulled me from the air, but she resisted the urge barely.

Master took me out of the air as Dash got into the Jacuzzi. “Is Dash acting oddly to you, like she is to me?” Master whispered into my ear, making me turn to him. Tonight, was a very odd night.

“Yes,” I whispered back. Master’s outfit evaporated inches above the surface as he slid in, slowly setting me down into the water, letting me float in the hot liquid by myself. It felt wonderful.

De was sitting next to Dash, and she frowned looking at him. There was something off about Dash. How she was acting, it was odd. The fact she was here wasn’t something I thought could happen, not after everything. How she was acting, it was almost too composed compared to everything I knew of her.

“So, is there any other conversation we need to have?” Al-Asitis asked, and Master turned.

“Not at the moment, why is there something you need to bring up?” Master asked, dipping deeper into the water, his eyes shifted to me.

“Nope, but I’m curious about how short this meeting was. Normally we have some important matters to discuss.”

“Normally yes, but I just wanted Scootaloo to meet all the important ponies this time around. She did and now we can move on to anything else we need.” Master moved over to me and kissed my cheek with a quick peck. “We can talk about or enjoy anything you want to, we have plenty of entertainment.”

“No, I think I’m fine with my own,” Al-Asitis said, pulling his two mares close to him, and they smiled, hugging him.

“Laz, how about you? Anything you wish to do?” Master asked.

“This water is almost enchanting, so very warm.” Her eyes shifted to De and Dash for a moment, watching them.

“De?” Master inquired, making De turn away from Dash. It was clear Dash was becoming uncomfortable being so close to De.

“I’m good,” De said quickly, going back to staring at Dash.

“Dash, how about you?” Laz asked, and I swiveled around a bit looking at Dash, as she glanced at De and Master.

“I sure we could do something more interesting than sitting in a hot tub, but my kind of fun it probably too competitive.”

“Doing sports isn’t something we do, but more along the lines of something we’d bet on or something to that effect, but then again, perhaps Lord Val has an idea that we haven’t thought about,” De said, glancing over toward Lord Val, and freezing.

We all turned, I paused seeing that he had duplicated himself and was currently screwing the mare in all her holes, making her moan as he thrusted. Magic platforms allowed him easy access to her. Dash blushed a little at the sudden sight, before regaining her composure. Laz just stared at the scene, a smile going across her face.

“I did invite the Gentle Colt Guild for that exact reason,” Master said, sitting more properly now. “However, I didn’t expect Lord Val to do that so openly.”

“I think I’ll join,” Laz said, getting out of the water, a maid brought over a towel, drying her off before she went over to a stallion. They kissed and she grabbed him, forcing the stallion to the ground, rubbing against him and riding him.

“I suppose privacy won’t matter at the moment,” Master said.

“What about you Ms. Dash?” Al-Asitis asked, and she looked at him. “De has been staring at you this entire time. I bet he’d be a fun lay. You look so uptight, why not relax, maybe get pregnant. He’s of decent blood, your foal would be well off, he is richer than even most of the world’s gods.”

“Some are that way, but I’m private about my personal relationships, I’m not open about them at all. De can use a whore like Lord Val, but I’m not a whore. And I would kill myself before I let his parasitic anything inside me. Even if he managed, I wouldn’t go to give birth to a monster of that bloodline.” De frowned staring at her.

“It was very rude,” Master said.

“Jerard, I think it’s time for me to leave.” Dash got out of the water and I looked down smiling a bit, however the smell of her blood made me snap up.

Blood dripped from Dash’s forehead, and De’s hoof was pressed against it, she was turned back around toward us. “Bitch,” De growled.

Dash grinned widely. “Dumb fuck,” she said, and everything around her start to warp like it was too hot.

“Dash don’t!” Master shouted, but it was a second too late, as De was hit with her hoof, which carried some kind of powerful magic blast behind it, which caused him to explode forcing the little bits to get launched through the air with little pieces of him raining against the wall behind us. Al-Asitis and Master stood there frozen in shock.

Something of a confused horror came over me as bits of blood hit me from the pieces going right over our heads, a few small bits of blood mist sprayed into my eyes blinding me for a moment, forcing me to turn away.
What had just happen? I asked that question as I turned back wiping my eyes enough to the anger in Master swelled like nothing I had ever seen before, making me whimper in horrified fear. This was a new kind of anger.

“What have you done?” Laz asked from across the way, quickly getting off of the stallion, and Lord Val ran into his armor.

“I’m leaving,” she said, turning, and Master got out of the water.

“Oh like hell you are!” Master said, his horn glowing.

“Master don’t,” I pled sounding like a sniveling little piece of trash. “Please, don’t do this.”

“YOU HAVE NO IDEA WHAT SHE JUST DID!” he shouted, trembling. “You can’t, she doesn’t understand. Deity was one of the three most powerful creatures on the planet because of his wealth! If ponies are suddenly murdering other rich ponies for stupid reasons, there will be a world war!”

“I’m sure it won’t—” Al-Asitis started.

“Shut up!” Master growled, and Al-Asitis paused. “She just killed a really important pony, one of the most important in the world!”

“Then kill her, you can always replace the head of the bank,” Al-Asitis said, and he went back down into the water.

“Deity was a friend of mine, I’m not going to let her off with something as simple as death.”

“Master please!” I begged, my body refusing to move as the dread locked my joints, preventing me from moving forward. What was about to happen was the worst possible thing I could even imagine happening. I should’ve done more to stop Dash from being here, I should’ve killed myself when I had the chance!

“Scootaloo, this is far more serious than you can possibly understand.” Master walked forward and Dash smirked. As I went to move to at least try to grab Master, magic wrapped around me and pulled me to Al-Asitis, so I was out of the way. He and I shared a look before looking at the two of them. Tears blinded me completely knowing that it didn’t matter who won, somepony I loved was going to bleed.

“I don’t see your butler around to defend your sorry ass,” Dash said, grinning. I looked between the two of them.

“When we’re done here, the things I’m going to do to you are going to make you beg to be my personal slave.”

“Good luck.”

Master let out a breath and a cloud of smoke started to expand around him. “I don’t need luck Rainbow Dash, I’ve been to war.” The cloud formed a ball around the two of them, shielding them from my sight. Booms was all I could hear as the clouds changed colors lasting for several minutes before silence. The clouds dissipated after a moment, leaving a blood-soaked Master and a knocked out bloody Dash at his hooves.

“That was the first time in a long time since I’ve seen that,” Al-Asitis said, and chuckled lightly.

“Fucking bitch,” Master said, bucking Dash and sending her smashing into the wall. He spit out blood from his mouth with a tooth.

“Is she dead?” I asked, and Master looked at me, tears running down my cheeks, dripping into the water.

“Like I’d ever allow her to die. AL!” Al appeared next to Master. “Clean up that mess, and put her in a cage bound properly. I’ll escort my guests out.” Al nodded and went over to maids, directing them to clean things up, taking Dash personally himself out of the room. “I am sorry to all of you,” Master said.

“It’s no problem,” Al-Asitis said.

“Scootaloo, go wait in my bedroom, NOW!” he ordered.

Every ounce of coward came out as I ran to his bedroom, hiding the best I could under the bed. Master was coming and he was mad, not only that he now had Dash, and there wasn’t a single doubt in my mind that he was going to make me do the most horrific things imaginable to her. What had I done? This was all my fault, and Master knew it was all my fault.

“Oh Celestia, save Dash,” I begged, closing my eyes tightly.

Author's Note

Editing done by wubsy mcwubsington

Cracked Feathers

“Scootaloo,” Master said, his voice was dark sending pricks of cold down my spine as he came into the room. “Scootaloo, you better be in here.” He came over to the bed. A glowing filled the room causing the bed to get lifted into the air. “Why are you hiding under the bed?” he asked, his voice harsh.

“Please don’t make me do it,” I begged, getting up.

“And what do you think I’m going to make you do?” I looked down. “Don’t be shy, tell me what you think I’m going to make you do.”

“Kill Rainbow Dash,” I said, my voice shuttering.

“She killed Deity, and wounded me. She’s not going to get off with you just killing her, believe me, it’ll be much worse than death. When she begs for death, then you may give it to her. It’s justice and you can show mercy at the end.”

“Please Master, don’t do this, please, I can’t take losing a friend because of me, please, anything, I’ll do anything to keep her from dying.”

“You don’t have a choice!” His magic picked me up, but I didn’t struggle as he carried me through the air. “We’re going to be having fun with your hero, and you won’t complain the entire time.”

“Please Master, anything, anything!”

Master didn’t say another word as we went to the torture room. Dash was spread out on the metal table, strapped down completely. I was set down on the metal table. She already had dozens of cuts all over her body. It was clear she had probably a broken bone or two somewhere from the pained look on her face.

“Scootaloo.” Master’s voice made me turn to him, he was looking at the wall. “What would you like to do?”

“Hmm,” Dash said, and I turned back to her. Her eyes were open now, and tears started to brim upon seeing the room.

What was I supposed to say in this situation, what was I supposed to do? If I fought Master he’d only make it worse, he’d even control my body. Emptiness filled me as I stared at Dash’s scared eyes.

Wait, this wasn’t my fault. This was Dash’s fault, all of this that was happening right here and now! If she had just listened to me and left when I told her, if she had just walked away from the fight, if she had given up the first time I told her to. If she wasn’t my hero, then—I wouldn’t be here.

“You need to let your kindness show Scootaloo,” future me’s voice echoed in my ear and I froze.

“Scootaloo, what do you want to do?”

She was right, this was wrong. Wait, that question, Master was giving me a choice of how to do this. Oh my gosh! Dash had said something before, how if she didn’t call in or something by sometime, then Celestia or someone would come for her! Fire hit my chest from the plan. If I could prolong it as long as possible, then, then, I could save her. The others would bust in here for her! Looking around my eyes went to a black box, passing over the dozens of new toys. It was stored under the wooden table that was next to us.

“That box!” I pointed.

“The silence box?”

“Um, yes?” he went over to it moving it out and opening it. His horn lit up and water from the nearby sink filled it up, parts of it becoming ice. “What does it do Master? I don’t want her to die quickly.”

Dash’s eyes went straight to me, and Master turned, shock across his face from my words. “Say that again.”

“I don’t want her to die quickly, I want it to last for as long as possible, I want her to beg and scream and pray for somepony to save her just to rip it from her grasp and spit into her face knowing she’s going to die a miserable death.”

“Wow,” Master said, and came over removing Dash’s gag. “Did you hear that? She completely hates you,” Master said giddy.

“I don’t believe that for a second!” Dash shouted and he put the gag back into her mouth shutting her up.

“If she’s a good little pony, then I think she might not be lying.” His magic lifted up the metal table and moved me to the wooden one. The metal table was moved over the open black box and slowly lowered into it.

Dash started to yell as she was laid into the box, ice cold water lapping against her sides in painful pushes. Her shaking and struggling only made it worse as it started to splash in her face and up her nose. A bit of pain stabbed through my heart as I saw small bits of ice spikes form and stab her painfully, but not break her skin. Her screams soon hit my ears but then silence as the lid was shut.

I’m sorry Dash, but this is the price I’ll need to make you pay to save your life, I swear that nothing will stop me from saving you, but I need to play his game. Master sat down staring at the box, blasting it with a bit of magic every few minutes.

“Master.” He stopped and looked at me.

“Yes?”

“How long is this supposed to last?”

“Well normally a few hours, but this kind of torture is boring. Being a good torturer takes a lot of imagination, time and effort. If you don’t keep things constant or give proper breaks, then they die, or any number of things. So, the first thing is to cause your subject to lose sense of time and where they are. This black box is a good choice. It removes every sense but sound. It’ll cause her to get numb and start to panic further because the water will make her struggle breathing, and which will cause her to panic further.”

“So then after that, what next?”

“We’ll do anything you want, but basically if you want to prolong it, you do mostly superficial damage. Nothing that will make her bleed much, or anything that will cause her to bleed out internally or anything like that. You need to keep it civil in the way you do it, as to make her think it’ll never end by how you pace it. You have to appear that you enjoy it as to scare her.”

“So is this what you did to me?”

“Pretty much, torture is fun if they are scared or scream, otherwise it’s like beating a dead animal, and that’s boring.”

“So if I don’t scream or act scared, you’d not torture me?”

Master frowned. “I’ll still torture you on principle alone Scootaloo. Now go wash your face, you have blood on it.” I jumped over to the sink and washed my face. “So what do you want to do next?”

“Um, what do you think would be slow, but won’t kill?” I asked, looking around at all the items, they seemed terrifying to just look at. “I don’t know all this, I don’t know what would kill her or cut off her limbs.”

“Cutting off limbs is one of the last things we’d want to do. She’d probably bleed out if we did it wrong before Sethi could get here.”

“Oh, so, um, let’s turn her blood into acid or something.”

“That’d kill her almost instantly, but we can inject liquid fire into her veins, it’ll cause her to feel like her blood is on fire, but really isn’t. Normally it’d cause her to claw at her throat to rip out her blood, but it naturally will close any open wounds. So, it just depends on what we want to do, but we should actually do that after slicing her up so the drug will have a better effect.”

“Master, I’m sorry for your friend.”

“Thank you Scootaloo, but that doesn’t make me feel any better, she’s not going to get away with killing him. It’s like that one guard, you didn’t let him go for killing your maid. I’m just as mad.”

“Yes, but at least it was quick.”

“Which is why this won’t be,” Master growled and blasted the box with a large dose of magic, making it vibrate. “She’s going to wish to be dead, and then I think she might make a perfect whore.”

“Master, you’re not going to cheat on me with her, are you?”

“Of course not, you’re going to enjoy her and fuck her. I think you’ll have a lot of fun with her. In fact, I might rip her brain out and stick her into a doll. That way it’ll feel like she has no skin when you touch her, she can’t breathe, hear, or see, just nothingness but the ability to feel and know pain. That sounds most fitting to how we’ll end her. After a few hours in that form her brain will die.” He grinned and blasted the box in several different spots. “You’ll enjoy her limbs so it’ll feel like her organs are bursting with each touch.”

That idea scared me a bit, I didn’t have a clue about magic and how far it could take torture, but that sounded nightmarish. I needed to make sure we never got to that stage, or Dash would be in real trouble.

“When would the end be?”

“When she begs for death,” he said, blasting the box again.

“So, what do we do while we wait?”

“Nothing, just think about what we’re going to do next. Oh, and I think I just thought of it actually. Al-Asitis brought the perfect present.” He got up. “Scootaloo, I’ll be back shortly, you watch Ms. Dash. Do not open it.”

“Yes Master.” Master left the room and I looked at the box, I jumped over to the wooden table and looked down at the black box. It was curious as to what it was like, but this needed to last as long as possible. This was my kindness, and I was letting it show. This was the only thing I could do. I punched the box, it rang against my hoof guard. “Dash, you lied to me, you’re just a fake, you can’t save me, all you can do is die. You should have let me hit the ground that one day. You should’ve let me go.” Tears brimmed.

Master came back some time later, and I looked up seeing him set a few boxes on the ground and then precede to start assembling a machine of some kind which hung from the ceiling, it had a lot of arms and needles.

“What is that?” I asked when it was almost finished. It looked like the bottom of a spider of some kind.

“It’s called a spider thread machine. It’s designed to encase the victim in spider silk, or I think, I’m not one hundred percent on what exactly it does.” A booklet floated up in front of him and he started to look through it. “Ah here it is, it encases the subject into spider silk, and then it starts to prick the victim with muscle relaxant as if they were spider bites. The thread has the ability to cause the subject to think they are covered with spiders.”

“That’s, how long does it last?”

“It says it’ll keep the victim alive for around six days since it infuses water into each of its injections. Wow, this is complex.”

“Alright, let’s do that.”

“We’re not leaving her in that for six days, maybe a couple of hours, but it’ll be for a long time.”

“Oh.”

“Shall we?” Master asked, as he put several bottles on top of the machine. I nodded and the box opened showing a very pale Dash. Her eyes were red from crying and her breathing was very rough, her body was shaking from being so cold. “Why hello Ms. Dash, I’m so glad to see that you’re alive.”

The metal table floated out of the water and I watched as he set it back on its stand, locking it into place. “G-g-g-g-g-go ta-ta-to hell,” she said, shivering.

“Oh, we haven’t even started, and since you put off my trip, I’m going to have plenty of time to enjoy your company. I mean, I even have a new toy for you.” Her eyes went up and she gasped. “It’s a spider machine, it releases spiders all over your body as it encases you in a very tight thread.” A remote floated into the air and the bottom was pressed causing the spider like legs to move.

Master’s magic unlocked her restraints, however it didn’t matter since her joints were all but frozen. Four of the eight legs shot down spiking through her legs making her scream as they went clean through lifting her up by her leg wounds. Her screams were painful to even listen to, making me cringe.

My body locked up watching as another two legs lowered and started to sew thread through the edges of her limbs, passing the needle down below her to be used on the other side, sliding through the wound hole and coating the thread red as it slowly cocooned her. Her forelegs were pinned to her sides and hind legs were painfully skewed back as she was encased entirely by the thread. The four arms moved to her corners holding her up as the other arms came down and began to prick her skin through the cocoon rapidly.

“So we sit here for how long?” I asked, my limbs becoming light as my heart flickered with each needle stab. Dash’s screams were finally muffled as a needle stabbed her throat, making her gurgle a bit.

“You’re impatient Scootaloo, and seeing as you’re so impatient. I think we need to move to more active torture that you’ll do yourself!” Master snapped at me, making me flinch scared of him.

“Wait, I’m good waiting, I’m good.” I looked down. “I’m good at waiting, please, not yet.”

“Good,” Master said flatly, returning to a flat line instead of a frown, letting the fear quell inside me. “Now I want you to sit there and watch her. I’ll be gone for a while, probably taking a nap or nothing at all. If you finally get bored of this, you can come and grab me, and we can switch around torture. Or if the machine stops, then you’re to come get me as soon as possible and tell me.”

“Yes Master.”

“Scootaloo, you need to relax while she’s suffering.” He went up to me. “I understand that you don’t want this, but you need to learn from this. You need to be patient, you need to be able to fight any fear and not flinch. You need to calm your heart and stay strong even in situations like this. You need to plan, you need to think, and you need to understand everything around you. If you don’t have those things, then events like this happen to you and those around you. If you hadn’t walked outside mad at me and stayed out there. I might’ve let Rainbow Dash go, but now, this happens!” He slammed his hoof down

“Wait, you’re doing this because I got mad?” I asked, my voice cracking horrified by the answer, and already knowing it.

“OF COURSE!” he shouted mad, almost appearing in front of me. “I lured Dash back here by feeding her friends some information about us leaving on a trip tomorrow.” Master started to laugh grinning. “Her friends took it as you were going to leave the country tomorrow, and that their little plan in two days would be ruined if I left the country for more than a month!” He started to really laugh making me go pale. “Come now Scootaloo, I love you, but do you really think, I’d allow you to just leave?”

“Please, I’ll never walk away from you again if you let her go, I’ll do everything I can to be the perfect pet, wife, anything, please, just let her live.”

“Punishment only goes so far Scootaloo, her killing my friend takes the cake however. If it wasn’t for that, I know you would’ve tried to release her by now. In your sick twisted little beautiful head, you think that just because she murdered somepony like you did, she deserves to die painfully.” I moved backwards from him as he moved forward causing me to fall onto my back as he hovered over me. “And that is exactly why I’m not afraid of leaving you here completely alone with her, leaving this door completely unlocked and unwatched. That little sense of doing the right thing is what will allow you to kill your hero!”

“Master stop,” I said, crying knowing just how true his words were. I was allowing this to happen, I could at least try and stop it. My body trembled as he kissed my neck, pulling me into a hug.

“I love you Scootaloo, but Dash is going to die because of you, and I know as well as you, that you know it.” He let me go, pushing me away slightly. “Now watch as she suffers your hypocrisy. Put that last piece down and become the monster that I know I’ll love seeing you be for the rest of our lives.” Master left the room making me think about yelling, moving, doing anything to stop him, even argue but I couldn’t move my body, I couldn’t even breathe as what he said cut deep inside me.

Once the feeling settled, I was able to sit up and stare at Dash. Nothing, there was simply nothing left inside me. Even now staring at her, my body wouldn’t move to find a knife to free her, there was nothing pushing me to help her. Master was right, too right. If I let Dash die like this then I’d finally become that monster I knew I already was, but at least now Master would be sure that I was that monster. It would be great, I would finally be everything Master wanted me to be.

Hours went by, or so I guessed as the machine seemed to flow to some kind of rhythm, relaxing me to Dash’s grunts and soft cries. It was like she was an instrument and the machine was the artist. I could feel her pain flow through me, that part of me that was horrified by what was happening to Dash disappeared, and all I felt was that joy, that peace, that-that love Master gave me so freely.

“I love you Dash, I’m sorry you didn’t listen to me, but this is what you get for betraying me, lying to me and disobeying me so many times. I tried to warn you, I even begged you, but you’ll be free of that pain soon enough. You’ll be free of ever worrying about me ever again in your short little life, and I’ll be free of you.”

This is what I needed, Master was right, this was the last piece I needed. All I needed was to get rid of her, then everything would be good. The others wouldn’t come after me, they didn’t care as much as her, I’d be able to be happy with Master. Finally, I’d be able to live with him without worry or a care.

The sounds of the machine stopped snapping me out of my daydream. Dash’s body twitched a bit, but she was still alive from what I could tell. Jumping to the floor I yawned, going to the door and out into the hallway looking around.

“Scootaloo,” Sethi said standing next to the door, and I paused looking up at her. Was she spying on me? That couldn’t be, Master didn’t need to, or was she waiting for me? That’d be odd as well.

“Sethi, hi.”

“Are you alright?” She looked at the door, and I closed it with my back hoof.

“Yes, I’m fine.”

“Good to see you’re not hurt.”

“I’m fine, I’m just going to go talk to Master, do you know where he is?”

“He just finished speaking to De in his study. They were talking about doing the trip at a later time.”

“De?”

“Oh, you probably haven’t met him yet, although I believe he was invited to the ball either, I thought you met him.”

“The only De I know was blown to bits by Dash, he’s dead.”

“Oh, that, you see he’s sort of immortal, so long as a glob of him exists and he has a source of water, he can rebuild himself after a short period of time. I actually scooped him up and sewed him back together.”

Silence in my heart didn’t make it skip a beat, there was simply nothing. What I expected was some kind of crack in my heart, something to shatter, but I understood now what had happen. Master was playing a game on me like the one he did with Balai, but all that meant was she was innocent, there wasn’t a point in torturing her. Master had attacked her in the first place, she doesn’t need to die.

“Does Master know that De can do that?”

“Yes, he’s known for a very long time. In fact, when they first met, Jerard had cut off De’s head. Why do you ask?”

“There wasn’t a reason Sethi, thank you for telling me. Uh, is Kila here?”

“He’s actually not, he broke a leg because of Rainbow Dash earlier. So he’s sitting pretty at home, did you need to talk to him?”

“Is Al around or Sig?”

“Al is asleep, and Sig is with Diamond Tiara, she’s been teaching Diamond how to be a servant. She seemed very happy today.”

“Where are you headed?”

“To my office, is something wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong, just keeping up on where all my helpers are.” I turned leaving her and heading for the study. As I reached the door, I stopped, peering inside for a moment. Master was looking over several papers, he looked up as I entered the room, stopping. “The machine stopped.”

“That took a lot longer than I thought it would.”

“I’m not sure if she’s dead or not.”

“Let’s go check it out.” He grinned, getting up and jogging past me. I know I should be mad, but all this had done was made me think, plan and understand. I couldn’t wait for Dash to be freed, I needed to do it myself, and this was the last time I’d allow anything like this to happen, he lied to me. While that feeling of being betrayed was gone, that feeling of Dash being my hero was gone as well. I knew this was something I simply wanted to do. Master shouldn’t have done this, he’ll pay for tricking me twice.

It’s almost funny, he did make a monster. There weren’t any more strings which had hooks in my heart. A grin spread as we walked into the torture room, and he picked up a knife with his magic, slicing the spider silk with it, causing Dash to fall onto the metal table with a loud thud. The spider web was pulled back into the machine ripping out of her skin as Master bound her back to the table.

“Can I torture her how I want to?” I asked.

Master turned to me, and floated me up onto the table. Dash’s eyes were glazed over, but she was alive and completely awake. “Sure, tell me what you want to do, and you can do it yourself.”

“Can she feel things?”

“Yes, she just can’t move, every muscle in her body is relaxed, it’ll take a few hours before she can speak let alone walk. Probably afternoon when she’d be able to walk like she was drunk.”

“I can do anything I want to her?”

“Yes.” I went up to her neck and took a deep sniff. “But you don’t want to drink her blood right now, it’ll relax your muscles.”

“Knife please.” A knife floated over to me, and I took it. Her eyes followed me, as I rolled the knife around in my mouth and pointed it down cutting very slowly making her body shake a small bit as I carved, ‘Your blood tastes like heaven’, into her skin. Her body tensed up as I made sure the wounds were plenty deep.

She tried to struggle as I cut into her, writing little bits of happiness into her skin, smiling and giggling at how cute Dash looked with a dozen bleeding hearts all over her chest and belly with little notes of love intermixed. This was more like an art show than a torture method, even her tears streaming down her face were so cute.

“She’s bleeding quite a bit Scootaloo, we need to either bandage them or inject her with the liquid fire.” A needle with clear liquid in it floated to me. I took it and stuck it into her neck, injecting it with a single push.

Dash’s body locked up in immense pain, her wounds stopped bleeding in less than a minute as it was spread throughout her body. I pulled out the needle tossing it into the sink to our right.

“Are you enjoying it Dash?” I asked going to her face, as her body struggled to move but simply wouldn’t. “I had something like that inside me once to, I loved it. I hope you’re enjoying it like I did, it made me so wet. I couldn’t handle it.” Her body spasmed all over the place as her wounds slowly started to close, but oddly enough they didn’t seem to heal completely, just melt closed.

“Good word play,” Master said, smiling.

“Thank you. You said not to cut off limbs, so that means we can’t use the splinter thing, and I can’t simply cut off her limbs. Then, oh I know, electricity!” A metal pole with a button on it floated over to me. Pressing the tip to her chest, her body locked up. I took it off for a moment and smiled as she whimpered. “I love you Dash, so when I kill you, I want you to know that you are the most beautiful pony I’ve ever met, the strongest and the greatest. You were a pony that deserved to be my hero.”

“S-st-op,” Dash mumbled out.

“Say that again Dash, I love hearing you beg.” I slapped her hard, the strap on her head barely stopped her head from turning. “Say it again.”

“Stop,” she said, droll running down her cheek.

“Good.” I kissed her cheek. “Master, will you give me that thing on the wall?” I pointed at a metal mallet, it floated over to me and I took it. “Master said you had to die and I think your brains spraying everywhere would be a fun way to end this.” Raising it up into the air above her head Master’s shield blocked it as I brought it down as hard as I could. I turned to him, he was rather shocked, but then frowned.

“Scootaloo! I didn’t say you could kill her, I thought I explained about sticking her in a doll, I have it all prepared and everything. You can hit her elsewhere, just not her head. I need her brains.”

“Sorry Master, I forgot.”

“Don’t do it again.”

“I’m sorry, I won’t, but I’m doing good so far, right?”

“Better than I had ever imagined.”

“Can I have a kiss? I want to really dig into her while we’re making out. I think it’ll make me really wet.”

“You’re so darling when you’re cruel.” Master chuckled grinning, beaming with happiness over my attitude. He came over to my right.

Using my left wing I picked up the mallet as I kissed Master, making it so he didn’t have a single chance of seeing it as I swung the mallet around and cracked Master right into the side of the head sending him slamming to the floor, rolling against the wall completely knocked out cold.

“Silly Master,” I giggled. I started to undo Dash’s restraints, and she looked around. I helped her sit up, but she managed mostly by herself. The liquid fire seemed to have burned through a lot of the muscle relaxant.

“Scoots, what.” She paused, looking at Master on the ground. “Did you do?” her speech was slurred.

“I knocked him out so I could get you out of here. Come on, let’s get you home.” She did most of it herself, but with my wings and flying under her I was able to help her walk outside, laying her down onto the ground. The gate guard ran over quickly.

“What happen?!” he asked, looking over her.

“Take her swiftly to Ponyville. Do not stop for anything or until you get her to Princess Twilight Sparkle. Do you understand?”

“Yes Madam, right away.”

“No wait!” Dash said, and we looked at her.

“Come with me.”

“My place is here Dash, after everything that I’ve done and lived through, I could never go back to Ponyville. I’m a monster, and I married the monster of my nightmares. Go, don’t stop till you’re safe. Take her.”

“Yes Madam.” He picked her up and ran moving at almost blinding speed and disappearing down the road.

Sitting down I let out a breath looking up at the night sky. Tonight was so beautiful, I was glad to see it one last time. Master was going to kill me after tonight, I knew he was, and it felt good to get fresh air—one—last—time. Sunlight turned the sky a beautiful morning orange, but with the walls, I couldn’t see anything the light touched. Giggling, I got up and turned back toward the front door.

“Stay safe Rainbow Dash, thank you for trying,” I whispered before entering through the doors, and letting them slam behind me.

Author's Note

Editing done by wubsy mcwubsington

The Silence is Cracking

Nothing but silence, there wasn’t a single sound from anything but my hoof steps as I entered. Nopony came to greet me, there was nothing here but silence and emptiness. The entrance to the ballroom was open still. That’d be a good place for Master to find me, under all of Rarity’s art.

Moving forward I watched my hoof guards clomp against the ground as I entered the ballroom looking around at the beautiful work, my eyes centered on Canterlot, and how my cutie mark stood out in it, keeping my back to the entrance.

A chill of darkness, of terror, both mixed together in a mist which seemed to float across the ground around me. His hoof steps came across the ground, they seemed like they weighed too much to be Master’s, but I knew. That wonderful scent, that seemingly endless fear that came with his existence just washed over me. There wasn’t a single pony in the world that matched him.

“You didn’t run away.” The sound of his voice, oh how to describe it? It was like a river of chocolate mixed with lava and acid. To think of his voice was to feel swords cutting into me, to feel every little bit of me fade.

“Where would I even go?” I whispered.

Those hoof steps stopped as he hovered over me, the heat of his body made it hard to breathe from how thin the air became. Just even looking at him frightened me, but somehow the fear seemed displayed inside me. My body wouldn’t refuse me if I wanted to move, if I wanted to run, I had just lost the need to run.

“Tell me Scootaloo, does Rainbow Dash really outweigh every single pony in your life, even your father?” I stayed silent. “Mother?” I didn’t reply, this madness was coming for a long time, at least I could face it head on now. “Sweetie Belle? Apple Bloom? Come now, you can’t honestly tell me that Rainbow Dash was worth more than a dozen lives of your most dear friends and family. I want to hear you tell me what she’s worth to you. Explain it to me, because I’m at a loss for words here. Help me here Scootaloo. Who is she worth, answer me.”

Seconds ticked by allowing me to listen to Master’s steady breath gave nothing, he wasn’t going to speak again. Anything I said would cause Master to kill somepony I loved, or made him do something horrifying.

“She’s worth more than my life and hurting you.”

There was a twisting of bone or something that filled my ears, but there wasn’t any pain which confused me. It was odd to hear something like that, yet at the same time the noise felt empty.

“Scootaloo, look at me.” I turned and looked at Master, he had a more curious look on his face than anything. A bandage was wrapped around his head, and a large eye patch was covering the left side of his face. Blood stained the bandage and dripped from the sides, hitting the floor to make a feeling of a knife churn my heart. What had I done? Without even thinking, I’d damaged Master’s face.

“Yes Master.”

“Look down, and tell me what you see.” I looked down, my legs were all twisted in different directions, yet, at the same time I could tell that wasn’t what was actually happening, I couldn’t feel that, and I could see more of an outline of my body, wait that wasn’t right, it was more like a cloud was around me distorting what I was seeing. Was this how Master made me see and feel things? “Well?”

“I don’t know, it’s weird, like there’s this cloud around me.”

“That shouldn’t be possible, there are very few ponies that can—” Master stopped, and frowned. “That blood on your face earlier, where did it come from?”

“From De when Dash killed him.” Master groaned. “Why?”

“Deity is special, if you got his blood in your eyes it means I can’t simply use my magic to torture you, which means I’ll have to actually hurt you to get my point across. Oh well, I’ve put off allowing you to keep your wings and legs for long enough.”

Magic wrapped around me, lifting me into the air. There wasn’t any point in trying to fight Master, if nothing else he’d track me down and my family would pay an even bigger price than what I was about to.

Master didn’t say anything, so I just closed my eyes waiting, imagining just what Master had in store for me. A small wind went past my wings. Was he going to rip off my wings? Cut my wings off? Deboning them would be much more painful I suppose.

The soft feeling of Master’s bed made me open my eyes to see him laying me down onto the bed. “Master?” I asked confused, as he laid down on the bed next to me, making me look at him.

“What?” He kissed my forehead.

“Why aren’t you ripping off my wings?”

“I haven’t actually decided your punishment.”

“But why Master?”

“Because I love you Scootaloo.”

“I love you to Master, I know I hit you, but are you alright? I wasn’t thinking when I hit your face.”

“It’s not that bad, you hit above and around my eye, so you left a very large gash. I’m actually surprised that you did that, but at the same time I’m proud of you.”

“Proud?”

“Yes, proud of you. I’ve taught you so much, but you have so far to go. After everything you’re just barely starting to show what I’ve wanted you to become, but it’s so clear now, I love it.”

I raised a brow. “You wanted to love a monster?” I asked confused.

“Monster? Why do you say that?”

“Because that’s all I can see myself as now. I’ve hurt every pony I love in one way or another, even you. I’ve, I don’t deserve to live after all I’ve done.”

“Scootaloo, what I’ve done to teach you hasn’t been to turn you into a monster. It’s to turn you into the pony I want to love, a pony that can protect herself and those she loves. A pony that craves madness, but is in tune with it to the point of being in control. You don’t that feel fear anymore, you’re something else. You understand loss of those you love and hate, and so very much more. These are the basics of what I’m forming you into. In time, you’ll realize what I’ve done is a blessing, not a curse.”

“I’ll trust you Master, I never considered ever eating a living animal or anything close to what has happened.”

“Scootaloo, trust has nothing to do with it, when I’m done. The thing you’ll become will make even Celestia want to be you.”

The door to the bedroom opened, and we both turned. “The-the container is ready,” Sethi said, walking into the room with Al behind her. She was shaking so hard it was clear that she was barely standing, the tears dripping to the floor gave me pause.

“The note’s request was fulfilled sir,” Al said.

“Good.”

“Container? Note?” I asked confused.

“Yes, the container holds organs.” The word organs made me swallow. “For instance, it could hold a uterus with a barely yet conceived foal and keep it safe and growing.” My head snapped back to Master’s face.

“Wha—” The feeling of my belly exploding made every bit of air leave my lungs in an exhale. Pain like when Master had played with my organs hit, making me look down. Pure horror of seeing a large hole in my belly dripping blood from the edges, other organs visible to me. My uterus floated over to a clear box and it sealed shut, being taken away out of the room by Sethi.

“Don’t worry Scootaloo, when you’ve been healed from what I’m going to do to you, I’ll return our foal.” Tears rolled down my face as the need to breathe refused me. “Seeing as my magic no longer works on you Scootaloo, I’ll be having to do this the actual way, the kind of way that’ll make you stay on the edge of death.”

Air was forced into my lungs, allowing me to let out a sobbing cry as he picked me up with his magic, taking me to the torture room. He slammed me down to the table, all four of my legs spread out, ripped open belly pointing up. My wings cracked under me as they were pulled and strapped down with the rest of me.

“Gi-ve it back,” I begged, choking on the pain.

“Scootaloo~” Master sang as he pranced around the table to my side. “I got some special guests!” he said happily. “And can you guess just whom they may be?!” he asked excited by the answer.

“Ca-n’t bre-athe,” I said.

“Oh right,” Master said as my belly closed itself, burning shut, stopping my bleeding, and allowing me to breathe once again.

“What?” I asked confused.

“You see, when Ms. Dash was taken captive and tortured, a few ponies were watching the whole time.” He giggled with glee, it was unnerving, but just staying awake was a challenge at this point.

“I don’t—” I couldn’t even finish, there was something wrong, why wasn’t I blacking out or going into shock?

“Well, you see your parents were meant to watch over Ms. Dash.” He clopped his hooves together causing the table I was on to tilt. His horn lit up bringing in my parents which were strapped painfully to a metal X’s, so they couldn’t move. “One of my guests pointed this out while they were leaving, so I was able to catch them.” Both of them yelled, but had gags. “And what about Ms. Dash, did you wonder what happen to her?” Another X floated into the room with Dash strapped to it.

“Please, don’t,” I begged.

“Did you honestly believe that you could just send her with MY driver, and she’d be safe, that she’d get away?” He chuckled, grinning. “Of course not! I’m going to kill them, and then we’re going to be having some fun with you. Now since this was all because of you, I’m going to give you the choice between your mother or your father, Scootaloo.”

Silence followed from me as I stared at Master, the pain of my organ being ripped out of me, then being seared shut was making anything more than my basic emotions hard. I almost couldn’t think. The few times Master burned me, they were skin deep, but this felt like it was cooking my insides, and it was getting worse by the second, like it was spreading inside me by some kind of magic fire.

“Hmmm!” my father shouted.

“Oh? No answer?” Master asked, putting his hoof to my chin. “Talk to me Scootaloo, I need you to speak.”

“Was my—” I paused needing to take a breath as it felt like I breathed out acid with each breath. “Foal, all you wanted.”

“Scootaloo, taking your foal out was only to protect it, my magic doesn’t work on you anymore. That means what I do to you has to be real, and what I have to do to your family and friends will be something entirely different. I can’t just make you see things for days or weeks, but only minutes, I have to make sure you don’t pass out.”

“I love you Master.”

“You’re not getting out of this.” He kissed my cheek and several spikes floated into the air, launching into my father’s wings making him yell as the spikes were embedded through his wings and into his sides, connecting them to his body, forcing them flat against his skin so he could move them an inch.

“Stop, Master. They don’t deserve this,” I said looking down. A strap went around my head, forcing me to look up at my father.

“Watch them Scootaloo, you caused this by disobeying me. What I’m going to do to them is going to make you wish I had killed Dash painfully the first time. I’m going to make this last as long as possible before they die.” A white box floated into the air, setting down on the table next to me. “And to help me with that, I’ve enlisted a cocktail of drugs.” Several needles filled with clear liquids floated up into the air. “Let’s try this out, shall we?”

Six needles shot into each of us except Master, injecting the drugs into our systems. Dash and my parents started to scream and struggle as it was clear whatever had been injected was causing them to writhe in pain. For me, it didn’t do anything to increase the pain that I was already feeling, just normalized me a bit so I could speak easier.

“Master, what did you inject them with?”

“Oh good, you can speak normally again. I injected them with a clotting agent, among other things, but the biggest being the ability to stay awake short of having their head cut off or bleed out completely, which isn’t very likely.” He laughed.

“Please Master, they don’t deserve this, you only need to punish me.”

Master went up to me face, his low growl made my body tremble. “This is what happens when you disobey me, don’t worry Scootaloo, as the days go by, I’ll get more of your little friends to show you why hitting me was the last thing you wanted to do. Then once I’m done, I’ll bring back in your container and start injecting chemicals into it. I’ll take away this foal because I know just how mad that’ll drive you. I’ll kill Rainbow Dash right before, that way, you’ll know that it’s coming.”

“I’m sorry Master, please, don’t do this.”

“You’re forcing me to Scootaloo. You left me with a scar on my heart, you made all of this happen by what you did, and when I’m done with you.” Master’s chuckle was so dark that it made the room almost black out around him. “You will be mine forever, no matter what happens or what I do, and nopony will ever be above me to you. You’ll forsake even your foals if I simply ask it.”

“I’ll never do it again, please don’t—”

His hoof went over my mouth as he went to my ear whispering. “You’ll learn after this, I promise.” A needle slid up through the bottom of my mouth and up through my tongue, bending once it was in my mouth holding it down.

“Maaassadda,” I tried to say, only to be met with pain and gibberish. He just wanted me to scream and cry, not talk.

My dad grunted as his wings were pulled suddenly, the spikes that had pinned them to his body stayed as the wings had been pulled clear off the other end. Blood barely dripped out of the holes.

A single feather was ripped off my father’s wing. Each second that followed, another feather was ripped out. My mom started to scream, struggling as we watched his wings very slowly become bloody stumps.

Both of them were already in a lot of pain, but somehow watching my mom struggle so hard, that I could hear her bones cracking under the metal restraints, that I knew her mental pain was greater than his physical pain.

However, my mom’s attempt to break free was shattered when heavy needles were shot into her joints, stopping her instantly as they were slowly hammered, splitting her elbows like pieces of wet wood.

A razor-sharp string was wrapped around my father’s right wing tips and slowly started to slide along his skin, cutting off a tiny piece. He shook violently as his wing were slowly, bit by bit, sliced off.

Once Master reached my father’s wing bone he began to shave off bits of the bone leaving it into something like a toothpick before sliding another spike into the tip and hammering it in, which split the rest of my father’s stump wing in half right to the joint with a squashing sound. With my father’s struggling, I could see as the bottom half twisted and twitched in response, only making his pain greater than before.

Next to the screams and cries of them, Master’s chuckling was the only constant thing as he shaved tiny pieces of my father’s wing off from the bottom portion. It was clear that this was only to cause pain, not to actually kill my father yet.

As the bottom part disappeared into little bits on the ground, Master made several burning white hot screws float over and begin to screw into my father’s top wing, going all the way through the bone and onto the other side.

It was to Master’s surprise as dad jolted so hard that his wing ripped out of the joint and off his body. I’d have thought Master would have been mad but instead, he simply chuckled, extending my father’s second wing.

“You must really have hated that wing,” Master said, grinning. “But no need to worry, doctor Scootaloo is here.”

Master’s magic wrapped around me so tightly as I was pulled from the table. A saw was put to my mouth allowing me to control only slight back and forth, but my head could move side to side just fine.

As much as I tried to fight it, I couldn’t control myself as Master had me put the saw against the mid part of my father’s wing. With the pain of my insides, I couldn’t even attempt to keep the saw straight as Master had my head move back and forth, each motion took about a second to complete.

Much to my horror, or at least what I knew should be horror, I wasn’t able to keep the saw straight as I slowly started to chip away at the top part of my father’s wing’s skin. Each little bit of motion caused me to lose my placing on his skin and start a new trench. Pretty soon I simply tried to push down hard, as if that would help, instead all it did was make the teeth of the saw skip around and stab down.

A bit of relief came over me the second I was able to actually get a grove into my father’s skin to start cutting, but before I could pull back to cement the grove, Master’s magic made me bump and cut into the edge of his wing grinding down the tip of the wing into raw meat. I groaned glancing at Master.

“Fibbig,” I mumbled.

“Well maybe you should cut straighter.” I rolled my eyes, and paused, wait, why was I getting mad at Master for bumping me? I should be begging for him to stop this, I was cutting up my father’s wing.

The pained expression of my father’s face gave me only a momentary pause, but that was gone a second later. Had I become so disconnected that I didn’t care if I cut off my father’s wing, if I killed him? These wings were his livelihood, his life. I was taking half of his life away with this saw, and I was mad about a stupid little bump.

Though, I guess I should get this over with, even without Master’s bumps this would take a while to do, making me sigh. I had felt relief for a moment, but that wasn’t because I was going to end my father’s pain, but because it was so annoying I couldn’t cut straight and end this-this task? Or was this a game? I suppose this was fun, even the chipping of his skin had an almost rhythm to it.
With what I’d already done and could clearly see what I was about to do, this didn’t need to last longer than I wanted it to. I slashed down with the saw as hard as I could and started to saw as quickly as I could surprising Master as I was able to jaggedly saw a fifth of my father’s wing off.

Instead of Master moving me further down the wing, he turned me a bit sideways and my father’s wing upwards, so I would saw along it instead of down. This time he held me tightly so I had to cut in a perfect line, which I did. It took about ten lines before my father’s wing was just a streamer, flailing against his body leaving little bloody marks against it.

Once Master repositioned me, I was looking down at the wing once again, and this time when I moved back and forth, I cut off a little tidbit off of one of the lines. Piece by piece, his wing came completely off. My father now had two lightly bleeding empty joint spots where his wings used to be.

“You’re so good Scootaloo,” Master whispered into my ear. I nuzzled him a bit smiling at his warmth. “I’m so happy you have no problems with hurting your father, you’re not even crying.”

Crying? I know I had been earlier. But this urge, it was great, I didn’t know what it was yet, but this feeling, it was almost magical. Wait, I’m confused, why was I getting excited about this, I’m in a huge amount of pain and have a spike sticking through my mouth.

“Keclard,” I said, smiling. The pain of smiling made me jolt a bit, but that only made me realize something. This pain wasn’t so bad, what Master was doing was making me feel good, not bad.

“Scootaloo, I want you to rip your father apart with your teeth and eat his heart while it’s still beating. If you do it painfully enough, I’ll give you a choice, I’ll forgive you for hitting me, or let your mother stay alive.” He licked my ear.

“Surth,” I said, staring dead at my father’s eyes, they were only of pain. He was having a hard time breathing. Seconds later I was standing on top of my father’s chest, he was on the table, which was now flat. “Spgur.” I pointed at the spike. “Onth.”

“Fine,” Master said. The spike bent back and slid out of my mouth allowing me to cough and speak again.

“Master, really, a spike through the bottom of my mouth. What exactly was that meant to do?”

“Stop you from begging.”

That made me sigh. “Well you cured me of that.” There wasn’t any point to begging, wait, was that a lesson? “Hey dad, I know that you hate me, or are going to, but I just wanted you to know before I kill you that I’m pregnant.” His eyes went wide. “So, I hope that while I’m ripping you to pieces that you don’t totally hate me.”

“I hub yove,” he said, making me smile.

“I love you too dad.” His muffled screams for some reason didn’t make me cry, or even hesitate as I started to rip piece after piece of skin from his chest revealing bone. The sound of his sternum snapping gave me chills as I managed to break it apart and open, showing my father’s insides.

At this point I could tell my father had lost consciousness. The even beat of his heart, and the silence that surrounded me told me that he wasn’t wake anymore. I smiled staring down at his heart. It looked so healthy.

Everything around me seemed to become almost heightened as I moved down. Master’s breath became slightly unsteady, and my mom’s muscles seemed to tense. Dash’s body seemed to be quivering scared? Wait, scared? I glanced at her, and she looked frightened, that wasn’t my Dash, she didn’t get scared, another trick. But I guess that doesn’t matter anymore, that wouldn’t kill my enjoyment of eating my father’s heart. This way he’d become a part of me, and stay with me forever.

The heart was a bit tougher to rip out than I had thought it’d be. With the pig, it had been so easy, but this, it made me really rip at it to get it out. I ended up taking a large bite out of it as I tried pulling, ending with a mouth full of heart.

Blood started to spray me, and I paused as the taste slid down my tongue. That flavor, it was. Oh my, I can’t even describe it, just the way it swirls around inside me. Glancing back down, I became confused, the rest of the heart was gone. It wasn’t gone in the sense that Master had taken it, but that I had eaten the rest without realizing it, like my mind gapped the realization of what I was eating. Just the flavor and feeling spread throughout my body and quelled any kind of pain that had remained inside me.

“Did you enjoy killing your father Scootaloo?” Master asked.

“It was better than sex,” I purred licking my lips.

“So, which will you have?” My father’s body was thrown to the side out of the way, and the X was placed to the side, leaving me in an invisible hold. “Forgiveness or your mother staying alive?”

If it meant I would be able to eat more pony hearts, I wanted neither. “I want more hearts Master, screw those choices.”

“Oh, really now?”

“Please Master, I want more,” I begged, looking at him.

“If you’re good, I’ll get you some more ponies to eat. I hope this helps you realize just how loving I am, nopony else would give you hearts.”

Something ticked inside me. Master was right, nopony would accept this, me eating ponies was what made me something different. I understood now, I needed Master. I couldn’t live without this, without him. I should’ve killed Dash and eaten her heart, why the hell was I such an idiot? I needed to listen to Master, I needed to do what Master wanted. He showed me this whole new world, and I wasn’t about to waste it. I needed to give him a show, wait, I needed to change everything.

“Yes Master, anything.”

“Let’s see how you handle Dash.”

Dash? Did Master want to end this or something? Or did he just want to kill my foal that much sooner? Did it matter? I could always have another. “Give her here, Master,” I playfully said, licking my hoof of my father’s blood. This blood was a great topping.

The fake Dash was lowered and slid under me. I bit into her shoulder going as deep as I could and blood flooded my mouth as I ripped a piece off easily. The taste of her flesh and blood were clearly different. Whoever this was clearly wasn’t Dash, even her screams sounded almost covered, which meant Master really couldn’t hide his tricks from my eyes. My hoof felt my belly softly.

“Pain?” Master asked, making me look at him.

“Yes, but I don’t like that you took my foal, Master.”

“You might get it back when I’ve deemed you’ve earned it. That will mostly be when I know you won’t disobey me ever again. Plus, if you keep acting like you are, I might consider not killing this foal.”

Killing my father and tasting that sweet heart gave me new light. Master was my whole world and would be forever. Hopefully we could still go on that trip around the world. That would be fun, especially if my first foal survives this.

“I won’t disobey you again, Master.”

“I know you won’t.”

Fake Dash trembled as I looked at her throat. I couldn’t just kill her, I needed to make this last. I bent down and bit into her flesh at random points, drinking in that sweet red nectar, and letting it slide down my throat. She screamed as my teeth easily tore into her flesh like it were warm butter.

Biting a long strip of flesh, I pulled ripping it from her body and tossing it to the side of the table onto my father’s body, which was on the ground. She struggled as I began biting out strips of flesh flaying the skin to the bone.

It took a while, but I was finally able to toss the last piece of flesh of the Fake Dash’s front off to the side, showing her blood-soaked rib cage and organs. Her heart was still beating, but she had passed out some time ago.

“Hammer.” Master floated a hammer over to me and I smashed the rib cage, opening up her chest and showing that beautiful beating heart. “Scalpel.” A scalpel floated over to me and I started to cut out the heart letting blood fill up the chest cavity very quickly. I held up the fat covered heart. There was no way a top performing athlete would have so much fat covering their heart.

Treating the heart like an apple, I bit into it making sure not to eat the fat parts that seemed less than tasty. Ohhhhhhhh, I wanted to eat Dash’s heart out. Just the feeling alone would be, oh I can’t even imagine it, this second-rate heart was filling, but it just lacked everything else. I wanted that lean beast of a heart.

“You killed her much slower than I thought you would.” I turned to Master, of course, this wasn’t Dash, and even if it were I still wanted more hearts. “You’ve done well. So, which do you want, her to live or me to forgive you?”

“If I have to choose, I want you to forgive me.”

There was almost a flash, or something, I don’t know what it was, just discontent as something made Master frown for a moment. My mother floated into the air, was released from her bindings and a cage floated up, shoving her inside it removing the large needles from her joints.

“I think we’ll save her for a later moment. I would find it more interesting for her to give you a look of sadness each and every day knowing her own daughter killed her husband. I bet you’ll just love that.” Her cage was set on the nearby bench.

“If it’s what you want Master, then I’ll make her hate me.”

Master frowned and something of a darkness surrounded him, it wasn’t like the room had gone dark or even Master himself, but there was this weird darkness. It made me a bit confused, but it made me feel like Master was angry, and mad. However an odd sticky feeling came over me in the next second.

“Bring them!” Master ordered, and Apple Bloom floated into the room making me stop breathing. I hadn’t seen her in a while, she was still pure. I hadn’t hurt her yet like I had Sweetie Belle. She was on an X like everypony else had been, but it was smaller to fit her size. She screamed seeing the horror I’d committed.

After Apple Bloom, next came several other ponies from my class, including Cheerilee, all of them on an X which was hung from the ceiling. After Cheerilee, Fancy Pants was floated inside which was an odd addition to the mix. Big Mac was next, the Cakes, their two foals, and a few more ponies, which filled up the room. A weird aura surround them. I could almost tell it was fear.

“Let’s see you eat the hearts of your friends, but most of all, I want you to enjoy killing, to love their suffering.”

With that, I suppose I can find some way to enjoy this, or I’d find a way. “Wait, can I save their hearts for later? I don’t think I can eat anymore right now, and I want to eat them.” Pure fear went through them along with panic. Anger went through a few of them, but it was clear from their aura.

“I suppose.” Fake Dash’s body was pushed to the side. “Who do you want to eat first? I will give you that choice.”

Their stares felt almost condemning, but after killing my father, what did their stares matter? I’d kill them all if it was what Master wanted. He was the only pony I needed, he was the only pony that could give me foals. How dare they look at me like I’m a monster, they didn’t know anything.

“Apple Blood is really my only friend here so I want to save her till last.”

“Fine, but you have to make their deaths painful. If you do, I might return our foal to you.” Shock went through Cheerilee, Big Mac and Filthy Rich. The rest of them just become confused.

“Yes Master.”

The first pony was Featherweight, and I spared them nothing in terms of suffering as I tore them to pieces, breaking bones and ripping limbs off all along the way. I was almost entranced by their screams of suffering, I knew Master needed a show, and this was the show I could give best. Each of them suffered different from the last as I used tools to cause them to die, most of them passed out long before I actually killed them.

Apple Bloom was set down making me look up realizing I had gone through all of the ponies I basically knew. With Apple Bloom here, I had Sweetie Belle and Dash left. Twilight and them weren’t that close to me.

“Hey Apple Bloom,” I said looking down at her. Hearts in jars had been set off to the side for them to be put in the fridge later. She was zoned out completely, her eyes red from crying, and throat raw from screaming behind her gag.

Light injected into her eyes as Master’s magic pinched her flank, making her stare up at me, smiling at her. She started to scream the second she realized I was staring at her. I chuckled rolling my eyes.

Her gag came out letting her scream at full volume, my ears folded from the piercing scream. She started to weep a second later very loudly. She had watched me kill our class, and her brother. It was no wonder why she had hate, fear, and a few other emotions. I understood why she felt this way.

After a few minutes of her weeping, she stopped, choking on her own cries. “You’re a monster,” Apple Bloom said.

“I know, isn’t it nice?” I asked, smiling wider.

Her pause made me raise an eyebrow. “Kill yourself,” she said roughly.

My heart disappeared. This was the first time a pony had hated me enough to actually say that to me. I finally heard was I deserved. “I’m pregnant Apple Bloom.” Confusion mixed in with her Aura, but she was still dominated by hate.

“I hope your foal dies!”

“Harsh, but I get it, you’re mad. I would be to if I was you, but I don’t need you or anypony else other than Master, he’s everything I need.”

“I hope you burn!” she snapped.

“I will.” I stomped down on her throat causing her to choke and struggle as I pressed my hoof down harder watching the air slowly start to leave her lungs. It was thrilling seeing the anger she had fade with her aura. I could tell clearly now when a pony was awake or dead by their aura. Her aura faded to white letting me know she passed out and slowly faded away as I killed her.

Ripping out her heart came next as I broke into her body not bothering with the tools this time. I ate her heart in three gulps having become hungry again. It was wonderful feeling and tasting that sweet apple that was her heart. I loved how the pieces vibrated as they slid down my throat into my belly. I’d keep Apple Bloom close forever now.

Master started to float out the X’s, and clean up the huge mess I’d made. “I’m so proud of you Scootaloo,” Master said as he put leg bits into plastic bags.

“Thank you Master.”

“I think however, your final punishment is still needed.” My body was shot to the X I was first strapped to, holding me down. “After I clean this up, we’ll end this all.” It took him a while, but I just stared smiling at him. The shine of Big Mac’s jar made me turn. There were so many hearts, I was going to have a feast of them for a while. I was so happy, today was perfect, Master was happy with me, really happy with me.

He cleaned everything spotless, removing the hearts last. However, that odd sticky feeling disappeared as the last heart left the room, making me chuckle. I guess that was the last of my feelings for the dearly departed leaving the room.

A device floated over to my left side covering it, but allowing me to see my left side through the glass. My wing and hoof were separated, and I could see grinding stones that were really thin. Some kind of magic aura covered my body as needles were injected into my left side around my leg and wing.

“Master, what does this thing do?”

“For you hitting me Scootaloo, I’m going to take your left front leg and wing. I’m sure growing it back will be painful. So you’re sure to enjoy, but once we’re done you can have back your foal. You’ve certainly earned it.”

“I love you Master.” He smiled and a mallet smashed into the left side of my face shattering my jaw and ripping bits of skin off making me go dizzy. The machine made a high-pitched grinding sound as grinding stones slowly lowered making my body shake as they gradually started to lower one after another only to be lifted back up into the air.

My blood sprayed around as they started to carve into me. There was just this peace and joy that filled me as the device took my left side. Not much blood came out, but there was still quite a bit. Master was finally punishing me for what I’d done, I was going to get back my foal soon, it was wonderful!

“Sir,” Al said, and he walked into the room, stopping to glance at me.

“What?” Master asked.

“It would seem we have guests, demanding you at the front gate, they broke it down and said if you don’t come talk to them, they’ll burn down the house. I’m afraid there are quite a few of them, so I cannot just force them away by myself.”

“Fine.” The device came off and my binding came undone, but the mallet smacked me once again sending pain into my head. “I’ll deal with this, Sethi can stop Scootaloo from bleeding out until I come back.” Sethi came into the room and froze solid seeing me. Fear was consuming her.

“Waugh, mong fugugl,” I said, but my jaw was broken making nothing but gurgles come out.

“I’ll be back shortly Scootaloo.” Master left, and Al went with him. Sethi quickly moved me to the metal table. A screen appeared in front of me showing Master walking. I glanced at Sethi as she worked allowing me to watch Master.

Master got to the front door and opened it, looking out to the morning light, I had spent all night in here killing ponies. He frowned seeing what amounted to an army. Cloudsdale was floating in the sky with hundreds of Pegasus.

Twilight was at the head of this army, Dash and her friends were standing with her. Each of them were much more well-built, and magic seemed to flow off them along with confidence and a righteous feeling. Cadance was next to Shining Armor. Celestia was arguing with them about something that I couldn’t hear, but an army of royal guards were also waiting ready for battle, but to go against Twilight, not with.

“What is the meaning of this?” Master asked, walking outside making everypony turned and looked at him.

Author's Note

Editing done by wubsy mcwubsington

Shattered Blood

“Go back inside! Quickly!” Celestia ordered Master as he walked out of his front doors.

“No, we are here to end your madness!” Twilight shouted, stomping her hoof and making the ground under her shake. “Whether you surrender or die is up to you.”

“Madness? If this is about Scootaloo, she made her choice. I would expect a princess to respect other pony’s choices.” Master walked further outside leaving the house and closing the doors behind him and Al.

“You tortured Dash!” Pinkie shouted, and a magic fire burned the ground under her hooves.

“She killed a delegate from another nation!” Celestia’s head snapped to Master. “I was just following the law.”

“And that is not for you to decide,” Cadance said walking forward. “You are not a judge or executioner!”

“Seeing as killing him without the one paying for the crime would cause a global war to break out, I think you’ll excuse me this time.”

“You killed a royal guard in Ponyville,” Dash growled, walking forward.

“Show me the proof to that claim,” he said, rolling his eyes.

“And if we go into your house, will we find both of Scootaloo’s parents alive and without injury?” Twilight asked, narrowing her eyes.

“What makes you think they are here?” Master asked.

“I watched them enter last night,” Luna said looking at the ground, before looking up at him. “They are here, they could not leave my sight.” She had conflicting emotions, but I could see a feeling of justice was driving Luna. Was she questioning doing this after the dream we last had?

“Sister,” Celestia said sternly.

“Even if they were dead or bleeding out, you have no right to enter my property or my house without my consent, this land isn’t Equestrian soil, it’s several nations, all of which you are trespassing on.”

“We revoked the standing of your land with each of them, we had the last nation’s privileges removed less than ten minutes ago,” Rarity said.

“Which means anything that has or is happening here, any bodies we find are able to be used to find your guilty,” Twilight said.

“So, that’s what you were doing, however even if you played around with the law and got that removed, you still have to clear it with those nations before it can be finalized, and they wouldn’t just give you permission, I assure you of that.”

“Your royal title has also been removed, you are no longer a prince,” Luna said.

“Is that true?” Master asked, looking at Celestia.

“It is, how the law was configured, my sister was the only other pony able to remove royal title from other royals. However, I still see you as a prince, and I will protect you from harm.”

“Ya’ll surrender or die,” Applejack said, walking forward.

“And if I surrender, you’ll do what?”

“Tartarus lowest pit for the rest of your life,” Twilight said.

“Wow, I’m almost honored by such hate, but while you may have somehow removed my title to myself and my land. Do you honestly think that my allies will sit by idly while you lock me away, and what of my foreign holdings? You’ll cause a half dozen nations to go bankrupt and be forced into war!”

“Oh, we’ll sort it out, it’ll hardly be a challenge,” Cadance said.

“No, Master,” I choked out, my jaw fixed up for the most part. “They can’t do this, Master can’t be taken away from me.”

“Come on Scootaloo, you can convince them,” Sethi said, picking me up with her magic carefully.

“Thank you.”

“Anything for you Scootaloo.” Sethi started to run ending up by the front door. She set me down and opened the door.

“Fine, I—”

“You can’t take Master!” I shouted, limping out of the front door interrupting what Master was about to say. Blood dripped from my body with bits of flesh. Master turned to me, as did every pony else as I came out, barely managing to stay balanced with my one front hoof and wing.

“Oh my,” Master groaned.

“MONSTER!” Dash screamed and everypony was blown back as she launched forward punching Master’s shield which cracked sending out waves of energy around them, knocking me away and slamming to the ground.

“You’ll regret that!” he shouted, and things became hard to see as Twilight and the other charged, Luna, Cadance and Shining Armor held off Celestia

“ROYAL GUARDS TO THE DEFENSE!” Celestia ordered, and the battle broke out into a full-on war. A large battle broke out in and above Canterlot as both forces attacked each other all over the place.

My breathing became harder and harder as I tried to stand up. Blood dripping from my wounds. I gave up trying to stand as things became fuzzy, looking at Master as Dash and her friends all attacked Master at once battling out against his mist. I couldn’t tell what was happening, or who was winning, but their battle seemed to be filled with power. I doubted even Celestia and Luna combine could handle such a fight.

Al easily held his own against the small hoard of ponies attempting to come to Twilight’s aid. His magic shot out black spikes ripping through Pegasus’s wings, sending them falling to the ground in agony. Cadance and Luna were fighting with Celestia high in the sky as Shining Armor made bubble shields appear to attempt to counter Al’s magics.

Sethi attempted a few times to retrieve me from the battle, but was almost killed several times from a spear or magic blast. She whimpered at the entrance unable to safely retrieve me from the ground.

“Velvet!” Sethi called, and he came out from behind the door and paused. “Help me get Scootaloo!”

Velvet ran for me, and Master came crashing down to the ground with a massive boom, shaking everything, knocking Velvet into the wall from the shockwave. I was thrown from the ground landing in a bush, sitting up, I looked out at a badly hurt Master, but not bleeding. Twilight and them landed down to the ground. Their armor was damaged, but it was clear that they had no wounds whatsoever from the battle.

“How?” Master asked, getting up from the ground, his body shaking. “How did you become so powerful in only a few weeks?!” Master shouted angry.

“A time spell, every day was like a few months,” Twilight said.

“So, that’s why.”

“Now die,” Twilight growled, her horn growling bright with a black magic.

“If I’m dying, then I’m taking Scootaloo with me!” Master shouted, and Twilight’s eyes went wide as Master blasted magic at me, unable to change her spell to produce a shield quick enough to stop the blast.

I smiled, but then confusion hit me as blood sprayed me. Velvet had jumped in front of the blast and the main part of his body had evaporated instantly causing body parts to fall to the ground, squirting out blood.

“DIE!” Rainbow Dash screamed and Master attempted to jump out of the way, only to get blasted somehow by Dash’s hoof and get a large chunk of his body blown to bits instantly, killing him.

Everything disappeared inside me, no pain, no fear, no anger, everything was simply just gone. Master, what had I done? When I walked out, I should have died in my torture room, I should be dead, not him.

Quiet soon filled the air as the battle slowed to a stop. Celestia was pinned to the ground, and with Master gone, Al stopped along with the royal guards no longer willing to risk Celestia or had reason to fight.

“VICTORY!” a Pegasus shouted, and cheers were shouted happily.

“Let me go,” Celestia grumbled, and Luna let her up. “Do any of you know what you have just done?!” They turned to her as she came over to Twilight.

“Yes we do,” Twilight said, and Celestia groaned.

Using the bush, I was able to get up, and manage my balance enough but turning my wing over to my left side. Sethi ran over to me. “I need to get to Master.” She helped me over to his body. Everypony around me stopped making noise seeing me as Sethi brought me over to Master’s body.

“Scootaloo!” Dash said, and Al appeared in front of her, putting a shield around Sethi and I, stopping anypony from stopping me. We reached Master’s body and she set me down. I looked at his body and had to rub my eyes.

My eyes told me one thing, but was this candy? I reached down with my hoof and looked at his head. This was Master, right? Was his skin supposed to feel so cold, like it was made of rock? This had to be a trick, this wasn’t Master, this was another trick. Unending happiness and joy filled me, making me start to laugh, crying. Master was so bad at jokes. Laughing so hard, I fell back onto the ground.

“Ow,” I grunted, and then opened my eyes to the dirt. Pushing up, I looked around me, it was night time but I recognized my surroundings instantly.

That small shack from the first time I had met Master wasn’t that far from me, I was by the edge of the Everfree Forest once again. I turned to my birthday present scooter on the ground behind me, and the rock that I had hit which was uprooted.

Looking down I looked at myself. My gifts, my wings, my scars, my everything was completely different. Wait, that wasn’t right, not different, it was reversed, it was like I was in my old self before all of this. What had just happened? Getting up I looked at my present for a moment. Did I jump back in time or something? Was all of that a dream? What in the world happen? This couldn’t be a dream, right?

“Hey,” Master’s voice beckoned, making me snap my head toward the shack with the fire pit next to it.

It wasn’t a dream, it couldn’t be, this happen the first time as well. Master’s here, and so am I. But, none of this makes any sense, did I jump back in time? “Y-yes?” I asked, getting my scooter, and standing up on it.

“I need some help, I kind of got tied up, would you mind helping me? All my other hooves are tied together, I’m such a dork sometimes.”

Those were the exact words Master used to catch me, I was dumb enough to go over and try to help him. Wait, this is clearly a made-up world by Master, he is trying to do something, but I’m not going to pass, not this test. If run and fail, that’s fine, but if I actually went back in time, this was the perfect chance to change everything! I could change the tables, and I could get Master, I didn’t have to tell anypony, all that needed to change was me not going into a coma for a few weeks.

“Sorry! But I have to get home! I’m really late so I can’t help!” I called.

“Wait!”

Riding as fast as I could to my house, I skid to a stop in front of it. Turning, I looked to see that one guard Master had killed that first day walk by toward the shack. Not wasting the moment, I opened my front door, ran inside, slammed it behind me and locked it. I-I was, what had, I’m. Master didn’t, I’m free, he didn’t almost kill me, I’m free of him. He never caught me, I’m safe.

My legs gave out making me fall to the ground, shaking. I can’t believe I was able to go back in time. Maybe Celestia actually can save me. A smile spread across my face, as tears started to fall making me look down at my belly.

But I had, paid a price, wait, it wasn’t me that paid that price. It was my foal. A annoying crushing feeling hit my chest, making me weep softly at what I had lost. What kind of game was this? I didn’t want to lose my foal. Even if Master was torturous, I still loved him, and he had given me something which can’t exist now, this was a nightmare. Master was still everything to me, I need that foal.

Sunlight came in through a window, and I snapped out of something of a daydream, wiping away crust from my tears and sat up staring at the ground. I’m not giving up my foal, I don’t have to. Wait, that’s right, I don’t need to give up my foal, I just need to get Master to get me pregnant.

That of course was easier said than done, but it was doable. If nothing I could knock him out with something, tie him up, I’d have to do something about his horn, but if I planned it carefully, he’d be my prey. Best of all, I knew exactly where he was going to be at this moment, he didn’t live far.

Getting a chair I looked outside the window surveying the surroundings for a moment. I had a few ideas on how to knock out Master, but I needed to know how to stop magic. Twilight would be the best place to go to.

Unlocking my door, I grabbed my scooter and rode to the library. Twilight was reading something and writing things down on a piece of paper. She turned as I entered the tree library, closing the door behind me.

“Scootaloo,” she said, and I turned to her.

“Hey.”

“Aren’t you supposed to be at school?”

“We have the day off.”

“Oh, how can I help you?”

“I’m wondering is there a way to like, turn off a unicorn’s magic?”

“Turn off? Well there are a few ways to temporarily stop it, but why would you want to know that?”

The question made me stop. “Um, well, you see there’s this bully at school, and he’s been picking on me, and stuff. You see I can’t prove it, and the teacher won’t do anything because she never sees it, so I want to stop his magic from tripping me to closing the door in my face, or other stuff like that.” I quickly went up to her. “Pleeeeassee! I’ll do anything, I don’t want to hurt him, but I want to stop him from using magic, even if it’s only for a minute, that’s all I’d need. I just need it to stop.”

“I guess that’s fine if you’ve gone to your teacher. Well there are a few ways. A few metals take away magic or absorb it. Of course, they only stop magic cast on you unless you get it on the unicorn’s horn, not the objects around you. To actually take away their magic isn’t something that is easy to do, but if you were to use a spell then you could, but you can’t cast magic, so you’d have to use a scroll which holds it or some magic item.”

“Will you make me a scroll or two, something to make it last like an hour, I just need to stop him from ruining a talent show I’m going to do. I don’t need it more than that. So please make me a scroll.”

“I don’t know if I should, but if it’s that much of a problem, I don’t see what harm will come of it. It wouldn’t hurt him, and it’s better than a physical fight I guess.” She wrote down four scrolls and floated them over to me. “These will last only thirty minutes each, and they won’t completely remove magic, just take it away for the most part. He won’t be able to trip you up with these though.”

“Sounds wonderful, but how do I use them?”

“You rip them in half and be looking at the pony directly. You can do it through anything you can see through.”

“Thank you!” I ran over and hugged her, grabbing the scrolls and running out of the library. Checking around myself constantly, I went to my house gathering supplies before heading over. I made sure that there wasn’t anyone following, including Kila as I hid in a bush outside his house waiting.

Night fell before he came back. He had a bag on his side with that mask he had the first day partly sticking out. Master sighed as he went to his front door, unlocking it and walking inside. Carefully I moved to his front window bush and looked inside. He tossed his bag and looked around for a moment. Staying completely motionless was a bit hard, but he clearly didn’t notice me as he laid on the sofa.

Minutes ticked by and Master would move around a bit. However, it surprised me a bit when he pulled out a book that was marked Scootaloo. Even my picture was on the front of it, plain as day. He had mentioned he stalked me, but I didn’t know how far.

The urge to run in and tackle Master to the floor was a hard one when I saw him starting to touch himself while looking at some pictures of me. I held my ground and waited. I was in a completely black outfit.

Once he went upstairs, I carefully climbed to the second story and used a small sliver of glass to allow me to look into his room as he laid onto his bed. It took a small bit of time, but he fell asleep.

Pulling out a scroll, I ripped it in half causing his horn to glow slightly before seeming to shatter and disappear. I smiled opening the window and slid inside, looking around for Kila or anypony.

Master didn’t move as I went over to the bed and got on top of it. Carefully, I cuffed his hoofs together, and smiled as I tied one of his hooves to one side and the others to the other side forcing his legs open. That, of course, woke him up.

“What the hell?!” he shouted startled, and I forced a gag into his mouth stopping him from screaming as I tied it behind his head. He started to growl so I slapped him hard, snapping his head to the side, surprising him.

Making sure to change my voice as best I could, I spoke. “If you scream, I’ll cut your balls off, got me?” I said deeply. His horn flickered for a moment, and his eyes went wide seeing he couldn’t use magic. “Oh good, the spell worked.”

“Sphmm?”

“It’ll take your magic away for a while.” I grinned looking down at him. He started to struggle, but I knew the perfect knots and rope for him. He stopped moving when I went down to his sheath. “You’re huge.”

Master swallowed. “Hmmmm.”

“Quiet now.” I started to rub my hoofs up and down his sheath, making him cringe as I got him hard. He started to really fight the ropes till I put pressure on his balls making him freeze instantly. “Stop fighting, or I’ll pop something.”

“Hmmmm.”

Master didn’t move making me smile and move above his member, he stared at me as I pushed down forcing him inside me. There was a painful snap, oh I had forgotten just how huge Master was the first time I was with him. Even he cringed at the size difference, as I slid down enjoying it greatly. Even with that snap, he was soft enough going in, that it felt wonderful as I started to ride him.

It didn’t take long for him to finish, allowing me to milk him as much as possible, before getting off his limp dick. It had taken me about ten minutes to finish as well, but it was well worth it, I could feel his seed sloshing inside me.

“That was pleasant,” I mumbled, smiling.

“Hmmm!”

“Oh shut up, your magic will be back soon enough, and you can free yourself then. I got what I came for in spades.” I jumped off him and went over to the window. “I’ll be seeing you later darling.”

Master stared after me as I jumped out the window leaving him alone. I waited not far off in a bush. It was only a single minute later before he ran over to the window looking out, throwing the gag to the ground.

It made me giggle seeing him so flustered. This time he locked his house up before going to bed. I made my way home a few hours later to rest, shower, eat, and then head back to my favorite bush to hide out and watch his house.

When Master came out and I giggled as he looked around carefully for me or anypony else watching his house. He carefully locked the door behind him before leaving. I waited a few hours before making my way to the back door, and breaking the window.

Going inside the kitchen I hid in a cupboard, emptying out everything into the closet. I readied a blow dart, peering through a crack between the doors. It was very clear if he went near the kitchen that I had broken inside.

Oh the excitement spread seeing him enter the house. He closed and locked the door behind him, pausing when he felt a breeze. Master jogged over to the kitchen and looked at the broken window.

“COME OUT!” he ordered, making a chill go down my spine.

Once he turned toward the front door, I burst out of the cupboard, Master snapped around as blew the sleeping dart into his side, making him step back. “Gotcha,” I said, grinning widely having hit him with plenty of sleeping juice.

“Who the hell are you?!” he demanded, and started to stumble a bit.

“You don’t need to know that, but you’re going to get me pregnant.” Master stumbled and fell to the floor, falling asleep. Dragging him up the stairs to his bed was pretty hard, but I managed as I tied him up once again, sitting on his belly.

“Ugh, what happened?” he asked, slowly opening his eyes to me as I ripped a scroll in half causing it to disappear.

“Morning sleepy head.”

“Where am I?” Master asked, looking around and then at his hooves.

“Your bedroom, sorry, the dart’s effects are a bit strong. It’ll take a while before you clear your head. I discovered the effects one day on a trip through the Everfree. A friend of mine slept for like hours.”

“Why are you trying to get yourself pregnant? You’re a filly aren’t you?”

“Yes, and you’re a wealthy prince willing to rape, dismember, shatter, and thousands of other things to fillies. Aren’t you just a ball of joy?!”

“I will find you, you’re not going to get pregnant with my foal.”

That made me pause and almost start laughing. Oh this was hilarious, Master didn’t know who I was. This had to be the past, that was wonderful. “I bet I already am, I’m just going to try one more time just to seal the deal.”

“I’ll rip your insides out to prevent you. Believe me I will find you and there is nowhere on this planet you can hide.”

“Oh please, you can try. But I think that your boner is giving you away, Mr. poke a filly in the back.”

“Just because you feel good, doesn’t mean I’ll let you get away with this. In my family, I have to marry if a foal is going to be born. Your foal will die without you marrying me. It’s a curse.”

“Ohhh! So that’s why your mother married your father after he raped her, I thought it was just out of honor or something. That totally makes sense.”

“How do you know that? My mother wasn’t open about that, only a very few ponies know about that!”

“Is it like how Scootaloo is your wife and daughter mixed into one?” Master went a bit pale. “Oh my, that’s true?! You’re such a dick, and speaking of dicks.” I slid back making him gasp as my insides wrapped around his member. “Yours is splendid. I’m going to enjoy riding this bad boy all night.”

“Bitch, I’ll hunt you down for this.”

“Only if you promise to fuck me everyday of my life.”

“I’ll do more than that, believe me.”

“Then it’s a deal sweetie.” He fought the feeling, but it was clear when he finished that I had won easily. Oh this was so much fun. I put a blindfold on him and moved down licking him. He quaked as I started to suck him to get him hard again. It didn’t take long, but oh! I was entranced by him.

Sucking made him moan as his protests were quieted as I sucked him off getting that nice finish to go down my throat, and cleaning up. A small beeper went off in my pocket making me stop and get up.

“What is that?”

“A timer telling me the spell is about to wear off and I better escape.” I jumped off the bed and ran to the front door, opening it and slamming it hard, then proceeded to go and hide under the sofa with my blowgun at the ready, barely fitting.

Master came downstairs after a short while, looking around outside. I had two more spells, but I knew if I left the house, he’d do something to prevent me from finding a way back inside.

For about thirty minutes, Master checked the whole house save for the sofa. The sofa normally didn’t have that much space, but I fit just well enough that I could hide behind the sofa’s skirt without him noticing.

Once he left for the day, I did everything I could to not come out, but I had to a few times before retreating. This time when he came home I easily noticed his posture was different from before, and he had thick clothing on this time. A glint of a magic shield around him caught my eye making me frown. I was waiting too much lately, but knowing that all that I had done was nothing but a dream helped as I played with math problems the whole day along with sleeping for most of it.

This time instead of catching Master, I let him go. Come morning he was clearly tired from staying up so late. He had probably planned to catch me when I came to capture him in his sleep. Of course, even with him tired, he was still careful as he got himself breakfast, checking for me hiding.

The time came as he was heading for the front door to leave. My dart landed true on his right ass cheek, startling him and making him jump into the wall head first. He turned around clearly pissed, but that lasted all of twenty seconds before falling to the ground and passing out from the dart.

This time instead of tying him up on his bed, I pounded a stake into his wall and tied him up to it so he was sitting against the wall, his hooves in the air, his tail short of being stapled to the ground, and his legs held down by another stake and ropes.

Like every time before I ripped the scroll once he woke up. “Damn it,” he groaned, looking at me already rubbing against him.

“Don’t worry, you won’t be late to wherever you’re going, but just to let you know, I had a friend teleport me into your house. I’m going to fuck you every day till the foal is born, I promise you that.”

Master swallowed a bit. “Listen, is this for money or something? Because you do realize that you won’t get any of that if I don’t know who you are. Your foal will die less than a day after birth if we haven’t gotten married.”

“Let’s test that, shall we?”

“It isn’t a joke.”

“I’m not joking, you can marry me then, but then we can get a divorce the next day, and I’ll take my foal and leave you to go fuck yourself.” I grabbed his head. “Your foal is fucking mine, and only mine. Then after a few months, can you guess what I’ll come back to do to you again? Fuck you, that’s what!”

“Uh,” Master said, speechless.

“I just want to cut off that horn of yours, stick it up your ass and make out with you while I ride you so hard you’ll be sore for a month! If it wasn’t likely to stop your magic forever, I’d do it in a heartbeat.”

His eyes went wide as he stared into mine. “Listen, you’ve confused me, why do you want my foals? Devoicing me won't give you half my belongings if it’s only for one day! You need to think this through.”

“I don’t want your gold, I don’t want your house, I don’t want your mother’s dark magic or any of that!” Master frozen solid. “I want that foal in my belly to keep it, nothing more. I don’t need you to raise my foal. You’re just a dick stick, that’s it. Once I’m pregnant, I’ll fucking leave you to wallow in your own pathetic self-wondering just who the fuck it was that raped you three times in a row, and you were so worthless to stop her. So, welcome to the part of your life of becoming my bitch. You whore.”

“Wow, I’ve never met a filly or mare like you before in my life. Fine, what do you want for me to get to know who you are? I’m one hundred percent serious, I’ll give you a million gold to marry me today, anything, you name it, I want you to be my wife.”

“You think I’m going to fall for that? Do you think I’m so stupid that I’d tell you who I am just so you could hunt me down and kill me? How much of an idiot do you think I am? That foal will never know you as a father.” Surprise went across his face as I kissed him and then went down on his member, moaning into his mouth.

“I’m sorry, please, I’ll do anything to know who you are.”

“Fine, if you really mean it, you’ll give up on Scootaloo, that bitch isn’t worth your time or mine, and you don’t deserve a filly like that.”

“Just tell me.”

“In eleven months.” I smirked and he sighed, prompting me to go up and down really fast on him. However, once he finished inside me, I got off him and he stared at me, fire in his eyes, I pulled out a condom, confusing him a bit, but his eyes almost popped out of his head as I went down with my other hole. For the first up and down he was soft, but after that, oh he was begging for more. This body screamed in pain, but to me, oh I loved the feeling of pain, I couldn’t get enough of it. “Can you feel my blood leaking down your member?”

Master looked down surprised that I was bleeding. “What are you doing? Clearly that should hurt like hell!”

“Oh it does, I feel my insides straining against your sides, I felt something rip just a little bit. I love it so much. When I come later, I’m going to make you make me bleed painfully. I can’t wait.”

“You’re so going to be my wife. I don’t care where you think you can run to or hide, I’m going to find you.”

“You can try.” I giggled.

Like the other two times I made my hasty escape with my prize. But this time I knew I couldn’t hide under the sofa again, so I left and hid in my bush before he could get out of his bindings.

Unlike the other times, he walked outside and looked around. “I SWEAR TO YOU! I WILL FIND YOU! AND WHEN I DO, YOU WILL BE MINE!!!” He slammed his door, but didn’t lock it, in fact he went around unlocking all the windows making sure they would be able to open easily.

This felt like a trap, but I only had one more scroll, so my next time would be my last for a while, or till I got horny enough to go beg Twilight for more of them. This was really fun, and now Master was my bitch.

Seeing Master leave made me smile, but sometime later the smell of death hit me, making me look around to see Kila walking down the street. His eyes were searching everywhere for me, but I made sure he wouldn’t be able to find me.

Kila disappeared after a while and I frowned. I wouldn’t be able to sneak inside with Kila watching the house, which meant I’d have to find Master somewhere else to get him. That just meant this would be real special.

Sneaking very carefully, I managed to get away without Kila seeing me, or so I hoped dearly. I went back to my house and got a few knives and needles. I loaded up a backpack and got a drink of water.

“Scootaloo, are you home?” Sweetie Belle asked, and walked inside. I hadn’t bothered to close my front door.

“Yeah.” She looked at me in all black, my mask pulled back behind my head. “What’s up Sweetie Belle?”

“You haven’t come to school, I was worried so I came over.”

“Oh, I’ve been with my mom in Canterlot for a while. I came back home to pick up a few things, but I’ll be going back for a while, maybe a few days. Will you tell everypony, I forgot and so did my mom apparently.”

“Um, sure, I’m glad you’re alright.”

“Yep, listen I have to leave for the train, so I’ll see you once I get back alright.” I went over to her, almost pushing her out and closing the door behind me. “Later then.”

Sweetie waved slightly as I took flight. “Later,” she said sadly, walking off.

Going high into the clouds I landed on one of them breathing a bit hard as I looked down far above Ponyville, a grin spread across my face spotting Master. He was walking unaware that I knew where he was.

Bending down I spread my wings as Master started going home, going to a deserted area of Ponyville at this time of the day. Jumping I folded everything in and sped up considerably dropping faster than a brick.

As I reached a certain height, I spit out a sleeping dart, spinning and landing just a few feet from in front of him, causing the ground to crack around my hooves as I landed very hard against the ground.

“Morning sugar,” I said as my body fought against its own weight from crushing me and snapping my bones, but the one thing I knew I could count on was my body, my wings were never strong, but my legs always were.

“You!” he nearly shouted, stopping.

“Ready for another session? I made today’s dart really strong, so I can take you to someplace nice and quiet.”

“Who and what the hell are you?! And if you think you’re hitting me with another dart, you have another thing coming. Since you were so kind to appear in front of me, I’m going to capture you, and you better bet your sore ass, I’m keeping y—” Master couldn’t finish as the dart hit smack in the middle of his neck, making his body jolt from the sudden shock. He pulled the dart out quick and looked at it with shock. “How did you do this?!”

“While I was falling.”

“Please, wait, I’m serious about marrying you!”

“And I’m serious about not giving a fuck about you wanting to marry me! Your foal is mine forever!”

“I’m not going to let you get away with.” He started to stumble. “Fuck.” He fell over falling asleep. I pulled out a piece of wood with four wheels and pulled him onto it taking him to the shack, and tying him up against the wall.

Starting the fire, I put a poker into it and set down some blankets so he wouldn’t get scratched up with the fun. I set up several other things along with knives. A small bit passed, but it was night time by the time he woke up. We were now completely out of sight of anypony, we had plenty of privacy.

The second he woke up, I ripped the scroll, I could feel it as his heart changed letting me know very well. Master opened his eyes and looked around. A bit of panic went through him seeing everything.

“So glad of you to join me.”

“Fuck.”

“Don’t worry, these toys aren’t for you.”

“What?”

“Baby, I didn’t say you’d bleed next time.” I went over and pulled out the fire poker, taking it out of the fire. He tensed up, but became confused as I forced the bite part into his mouth and stood up in front of him so he could aim at my chest. “I want you to burn your love into me.” It was instant, his dick, it was like pressing a button as he became hard with a single pulse of blood. “I’m waiting.”

“No, if I can’t burn it into you properly, then I shouldn’t be doing it. It’ll look like crap like this.”

“Oh come on, draw me a little heart then, right on my chest, or you lose a nut.” I held up a knife. “And before you think about swinging that at me, then trying to burn your binding off, I made sure they were metal today.” He turned looking at his metal cuffs and chains. “So be a good boy and do as mommy says.”

“But I don’t want to.”

“Don’t be a bitch, if I have to do it, then it won’t be fun.” I held up the knife. “Woops, I dropped a knife.” I dropped the knife nearly nicking his ball sack. That was all the motivation he needed as he carefully drew a very small heart on the center of my chest, burning clean through my clothes, but not revealing any of my color. I took the poker and set it back into the fire. “See that wasn’t very hard.”

“I’m not happy about it.”

“Good, you being happy is the last thing I need.” I went over with a razor, sticking it into his mouth. I turned around showing him my back. “Now, I want you to cut my back as I fuck you, if you do it well enough, I’ll let you chose either sucking or butt. Otherwise you get more pussy.”

“No.”

“Yes.” I turned around and pressed my forehead to his, making him stare into my eyes once again, to the point where he could easily slash my throat. “I’m not in an arguing mood Jerard High Blood. You will do what I want, or I’m going to hurt you.”

“I’m not cutting you.” He spit out the razor. “I don’t care if it is your fetish. I’ll admit that is mine as well, but I’m not doing something that could kill you or worse. The fact that you exist is a dream come true.”

“You lied to me!”

“About what?”

“You said you’d find me and rip out my insides. Now look who’s going back on their word like a little bitch.”

“Listen you.” He squeaked as I went down on him. “I’m not going to let you kill yourself, I’m going to make you my wife.”

“Fine, would you break my bones if I let you loose?”

“No.”

“Then you’re going to be chained up.”

“You want me to break your bones?”

“Of course! I’d love to feel a limb get crushed or my wings get ripped from their sockets like they were made paper.” I went up and kissed his lips. “Won’t you beat me and make me bleed Master? I’ll love you if you do.”

“Fine, I’ll beat you.”

“Sweet.” My wings went around him and unhooked a chain or two leaving only one connected to his right hoof, but that gave him a few meters of freedom to do anything he wanted to me. Master tested himself a bit, but he frowned noticing the one chain. Until he got his magic back, if I got out of his reach, I’d be able to escape easily. “So are you ready to break me in Master? I really need it.”

“Alright.” He pulled me down so hard I squealed in pleasure as my insides were crushed painfully so. Master turned around and slammed me against the wall screwing me very roughly, smashing me against the wall with each deep thrust of his glorious cock. Oh I needed so much more of this, I’d do anything for it.

“Master cut me open and play with my organs!” I shouted and he stopped.

“What?”

“What do you mean what? Don’t stop, you can do better than this, you need to really dig me into the ground, make me scream for mercy!”

“As you wish,” he said smiling.

Like I asked for, he slammed me to the ground hard and started to plow into me harder and faster causing my chest to get cut up against the rocky ground. Not more than a minute later he finished inside me, and I gripped him, milking every last drop. Oh this was so much fun, I needed more.

A foreleg wrapped around my chest as he pulled me back sliding me as deep as my insides could allow him to go. He pulled up my chin and kissed me through the hole on my mask, sucking out my air as he crushed my chest. At first I thought he was trying to choke me out, but then he forced air back into my lungs.

Everything became hypersensitive as the crushing and the loving tongue played around with my upper half, his cock and other hoof did a number on my lower half, his hoof crushing my nipples and twisting them.

Several minutes passed of him crushing me wonderfully, and I had more than once finished, begging for more and more each second. However, the second his finish came, he stopped, letting me gasp for air, kissing my neck so softly. I giggled as his nose brushed my fur on my neck lightly.

“Oh I love you Master,” I whispered into his ear and kissed his neck.

“Why do you call me Master?”

“Quiet.” Pulling his vest out of the way I bit into his shoulder making him flinch. My teeth weren’t close to as sharp as they were before, but I still broke his skin. Pulling back his grip loosened as I started to suck out a bit of his blood. The taste was only of normal blood, however I could smell and feel a faint bit of that wonderful taste of his blood, it was there, all I had to do was get at it enough.

“Are you drinking my blood?” he asked disgusted, staring at me.

“I need a balanced diet of blood, pain and love.” I smiled giggling, and he looked around for a moment.

“I’m fine with that.”

“Would you like some?”

“No, I’m good.”

“More for me.” I went back to licking up his blood till it stopped bleeding. Master was watching me, rubbing my sides. “I love your blood, it’s so tasty.”

“What are you?”

“I’m a little wittle vampire.” I grinned showing my fangs, and he flinched. “Don’t worry, my bite isn’t infectious.” When I started to suck on his neck he became unsteady, but relaxed as I swiveled my hips. “Do you think you got another go?”

“It’ll take me a bit before I’m ready again.”

“Such a killjoy, but I suppose we can always pick this up later, also the next time you send Kila after me, I’ll gut him like a fish. If you really want to catch me, you better bring out the big guns like Al.”

“You saw Kila? And how do you know about Al?”

I went up to his ear. “I can smell his blood. It’s rotted.” He frowned a bit. “But it’s about time for me to go, you should let me go before I go after something really juicy and pulsing, so close and delicious.” Master’s grip loosened, making me pout. “Hey! I didn’t say you had to let me go right now. Maybe in a small bit, or after you’ve whipped me or something. Why would you let me go so easily?”

“I figure you’ll attack me almost every day, and I really don’t want you biting my neck without me having magic to stop the bleeding.”

“Good, then I’ll see you tomorrow, leave open your window, and if I smell Kila anywhere close to your house, I’m going to kill him.”

“Fine, I won’t try to find out who you are so long as you promise to come by almost every night.”

“I promise nothing! You’re just a dick to me and I’ll use you when and if I want to use you, whether it be every day, hour or minute!” I pressed my forehead to his. “If you think for a second, that I’m playing around, you can test me, and I’ll even wait for your magic to come back, just for fun.” The giggles were hard to mask as I went up to his ear. “Of course if you ever used magic on me without me wanting it, I’d cut off your horn.” I started to laugh and licked his horn.

“You’re a real terror, you know that right?”

“You deserve nothing less.” I kissed his lips. “But I should get back to my stalking bush, unless you want to take me home and fuck me some more. I am hungry as well, and I’d love something warm and tender in my belly.”

“What about your parents, won’t they get worried?”

“Don’t you worry about that, I got it all covered.”

“So what would happen if I foalnapped you?”

“I’d bitch and moan, mostly moan.”

“You know just what to say to me.”

“So do you enjoy my filly pussy?”

“It’s fun, and it feels good, but you’re a bit small to have a foal right now, I’d almost wish you were older. It’d make everything easier.”

“Yes, but then you wouldn’t get that thrill.”

Moving up I kissed him, and he grimaced at the blood still on my lips. But kissed me back sweetly. This was a much better world than the last one. I could be so happy here. It’d be wonderful. “I love you Master.”

“I love you too random vampire.”

“Wake up Scootaloo,” future me said. “You need to wake up, your pleasant dream has to end.”

The steady beeping of a machine woke me up. Or rather it wasn’t that I was asleep, but more that I couldn’t move my body, my mind was just awake. I could hear, but I couldn’t do anything but breathe softly.

“Will she wake up?” my mother asked.

“She had considerable trauma with the loss of her leg and wing. That isn’t the problem, she’s physically healthy after those were grown back, but with everything that happened, her mind has yet to cope with the loss and abuse. Once her mind has moved past that, she’ll wake up, but we don’t know when that will happen. Other than that, her foal is progressing just fine, it should be very healthy. Hopefully she wakes up before she goes into labor, but we have that covered.”

“I want that foal aborted.”

“You don’t have the authority to order that,” a strong male voice said.

“She’s my daughter!”

“Celestia ordered that foal be protected at all costs. If you attempt anything, you will be put to death.”

“That bitch has no right!”

“Ma’am, please calm down.”

“Don’t tell me to calm down!”

“Take her out of the building.” There was a scuffle and two sets of hooves left with my mom yelling. A hoof rubbed my cheek.

The opening of a door made the hooves leave. “Is she dead?” Filthy Rich asked.

“No, but what are you doing here?!”

“I just came to check on my investment. I gave up my entire fortune for your plans, I even gave up my now worthless daughter. She isn’t even suitable to sell off for some pony to marry.”

“That’s oh so enlightening, but you coming here could cost us a lot. The plan calls for me to gain custody over her before you get a single bit. If anypony of importance such as Twilight or Celestia saw you come, hell even one of the guards, everything could be ruined!”

“Don’t worry, nopony saw me enter, the guards all left dealing with Scootaloo’s mother, she looked mad.”

“Most parents would be after what happen to Scootaloo. Now leave out the window, and don’t break your leg when you land in the bushes below.”

“Are you sure that you getting custody over her is the best choice?”

“What?”

“After all I’ve given up, I should be the one to get custody.”

“Given up? A little bit of money and your daughter. You think that’s a lot? Jerard slaughtered my family in his little wars. Everything in my life has been to kill him, and take everything of his.”

“And my daughter has been suffering, she’s still alive. The costs to get her mental help will be immense, I need to be able to pay for that. My wife has been suffering knowing that her daughter is still locked away!”

“You’ll be able to afford any care you need, but we don’t have time for this.”

“Then help me attain custody. For everything I’ve done, and my family has had to do, we need it.”

“Everything you’ve done?” Sethi sounded angry for once. “Oh please, all of this was my plan from before you even knew the name Jerard. Everything from showing Jerard Scootaloo existed to fishing her out of the river he threw her in to die. I’ve kept her alive, even kept your daughter alive! As far as what you’ve done is near to nothing compared to what I’ve done, you will not get custody. In fact I don’t even need you now.”

“What?!”

“If you do anything to mess this up, I’ll kill you Filthy. You have not a bit to your name, and I will kill you. Unlike you, I know killers and they owe me favors.”

“You could try.”

Sethi sighed. “Listen, you’ll get your share, I promise. I don’t need to fight you about this, keeping Scootaloo asleep without nurses or other doctors finding out is hard enough. If she wakes up, all this will be for nothing. Celestia will take control of Scootaloo, and neither of us will see a bit.”

Filthy groaned. “Fine, but if you don’t pay up when the time is due, I swear I’ll be coming for you, it won’t matter if I have no money.” Filthy trotted over to where I assumed a window was and went out falling to a bush.

Sethi sighed and walked over to my bed, sitting down on a roll around stool. Her hoof started to rub my cheek. “Scootaloo, I’m so sorry, I know you’ll never forgive me for what I’ve done to you,” Sethi whispered. My heart picked up a tiny bit, but slowed after the sound of a knob. “Hey there, don’t wake up.”

I’m already awake!

She sighed. “At least don’t wake up yet,” she said with a defeated voice. “I know I will never be able to tell you this.” Sethi chuckled. “You’d kill me if you found out. But, I figured since all that was just said, and you can’t hear me, it’d be unfair not to get this weight off my chest. I want to tell you I’m sorry, but for you to understand, you need to know from the start, I didn’t want this all to happen to you, but it just did.”

Sorry? You’re trying to steal all of Master’s money, and you think telling me a story will make me accept it?

“This all started when Jerard killed my family. He set the fire to the cottage I lived in and burned my-my family and even my three little foals to death. I planned to kill him as soon as I saw him, but I started to plan. He may have killed my family, but he wasn’t going to be allowed to take my life as well. I was already a doctor, and when I moved to Equestria I was able to become one of the best with my skills and experience. After that getting Jerard to notice wasn’t hard, especially since he was working to improve the world of medicine.”

That was after his daughter died, and Celestia made that war happen, Jerard was only following orders!

“Anyway, I’ll skip some of the boring details, but I ended up in his employ and found killing him myself was impossible. So, upon discovering his hobby of killing mares while on a trip, I realized there was a kink in his armor. I had already learned about his daughter and wife while sneaking around his manner, and I realized that I needed to find a mare which I could use in order to have him found out.”

This, wait!

“I came across you in my search after being called to Ponyville to help discuss things with the doctors on how to care for a princess should she be hurt.” She chuckled. “You had crashed into my life that day. Literally, you crashed into me by accident. When I saw you, I did a double take. I had seen photos of his daughter, and.” She laughed a bit. “You were a spitting image of her, I was, it was fate at that moment. You knew Twilight, the elements, and were so well connected. It had to be you, a torturous image of his own daughter.”

And yet you made him so happy.

“When I made Jerard aware of you, I didn’t expect him to almost kill you. In fact, it was quite the task keeping those guards away from you while you were asleep. Though, I suppose that’s my fault, I had alerted your mother to you missing school, I had thought you’d wake up and rush right on home, cry, and the guards would start looking for Jerard. But you decided to hide. Oh, it was, something. I almost gave up thinking he had found you a second time, and finished the job, but then you popped right back up.”

Sethi, what you’ve done gave me my foal, and Master. I’m glad you saved me from that river.

“However, Jerard did a lot of the work for me, especially the hardest part of getting the elements involved. Though, keeping you alive was a challenge. Him cutting you open, branding you, torturing you daily was a task. I nearly failed a few times, but, that gave me cause to help the rebellion start. I explained so much to Rarity the day she found out. Pushing them in the right direction wasn’t an easy task, but I did it. Rarity started to find ways to remove his title”

Sethi, stop before you say too much.

“I was lucky that things went the way they did, that Jerard didn’t just steal you away. Even after I had that maid send out that letter, things went so well. I know she suffered, I know you liked her, but her death, it was needed.”

You’re a bitch, how dare you admit that to me!

“Even though I started this, I think you’ll understand considering all he made you do, even eat your own father.”

That was my choice, not his, and Master is still alive.

“But, it got so hard near the end, I had to act. I even had to convince Dash to come knowing Deity was also coming. I had to keep Jerard in Equestria, I knew he was planning to leave just barely the day before everything was ready. I’m sorry for what happen to Dash, but having her attempt to kill Deity was necessary. When things were coming to a close, I was so scared that they’d just arrest him, put him on trial. I couldn’t risk it, even knowing it could take your life, I had to force you outside, they needed motivation to kill.”

What? Wait. That made sense. Wait a second, wait a second! She, wait, she. She’s the cause of all of this. Thinking back she’s been there the entire time, she’s shaped everything! This all was her fault, Master, wait, where is Master? I have to find him. Wait. Master isn’t dead, I suppose I’m not mad, if she really did help Master find me, then I owed her big time for giving me so much joy, for giving me my foal.

“I’m not sorry for him dying, I’m sorry you had to be a part, but I think you’ll understand one day that it was necessary. Though the one thing I know you won’t like is that I’ll be taking all his wealth from you because of his sins.”

Master isn’t going to be happy with you Sethi, but I guess I can understand, you’ll get your reward for all this, that much I promise. Now all I have to do is figure out a way to get back control of my body or wake up.

Author's Note

Editing done by wubsy mcwubsington

Missing Pillows

Waiting isn’t fun for me, it isn’t nice or peaceful. Sethi at least had the good will to play some music for me while I was trapped by her. With whatever this drug was I didn’t sleep, or rather I was already asleep, or sort of.

The first few days was the realization that I couldn’t just sit up or speak. Yelling wasn’t helping or even increasing my heart rate. Being locked in my body was one thing, it was another when the nurses had to clean me or had me use the bathroom.

The shame was a thing of nightmares, I wasn’t shy about my body, but that was fueling my rage. Though that wasn’t the worst thing, even when the memories played in my head hit me hard, they only forced me to focus more.

Of all that, the worst thing was that hell had trapped me in my own head, and all the ponies and monstrous things I did feasted on my existence, torturing me in ways I knew Master would be jealous of. They filled my room screaming at me and ripping me apart a million times a second making a single minute feel like an entire week. Even trying to face those monsters did nothing, every thought only fed their rage.

On the second week of my eternal hell, Sethi made the mistake of being away for just a few hours more than the dose she gave me was good for. It allowed me to twitch a muscle. Now while twitching a muscle might not seem like a big thing, it was. I was able to move even under the drug. It as an amazing achievement for me. Even when she came back and turned back up the dose, I was able to start mapping out every inch of my body, figuring out ways to move them, strengthen them by tensing up.

Under the complete dose, I was able to control my muscles down to an inch of my body, pushing them to their limit and beyond. With my wings, I had learned I could rip the muscle if I went too hard, luckily, I kept that limit in mind while figuring out my body.

Now while muscles were one thing, the biggest thing I had managed to learn to control was my heart. Making it beat was the most important thing I could’ve ever learned. It allowed me to burn through the drug at twice the rate, and even figure out how to close my veins with my muscles.

Weeks went by, but every second was an intense training camp in hell with every second of my training being ripped apart, hammering my need to be free every time my muscles even thought of needing a response from my brain. I learned the lesson that I was a demon and I should die here, but I refused to give up my foal’s life for the dead. I may be sinful, my foal is however not! I no longer cared, my heart couldn’t hear the dead, and my actions were without a drop of shame.

As the time slipped by with me still in the hospital I couldn’t just pop up, Sethi would be sure to stop me and I wouldn’t be close to strong enough to stop her from putting me right back. I needed to be in public, and my chance came.

“Damn them,” Sethi said next to my bed fiddling with something. “I really hate Princess Luna. She demanded that you be taken to trial with your fucking mother. No matter how much I protested, she still wouldn’t let up the notion that since your fate was decided, you needed to be there. Oh she’s just in a coma and doesn’t need help breathing anymore. Does that bitch even know how hard it is to maintain you in this state?!”

Finally, if I could smile without giving myself away, I would have.

Time slid by and I was moved to another bed and taken from there to some kind of transportation and to what I assumed was the court house. The only thing I could tell was the rough feel of wind, smells and sounds from other ponies. With my eyes closed, I could feel, smell and taste everypony’s still beating hearts. Every quiver, noise, drop of sweat was within my reach, within my bubble of perception.

“The Court is in session!” a male voice called. At this point I was inside the courtroom, with Sethi still next to me. “Princess Celestia and Princess Luna will be proceeding over the trial, all raise!” What sounded like a crowd of ponies stood up, and two sets of hooves came into the room sitting down with every pony else at the same time.

“Welcome everypony, seeing as there is about thirty-six claims to Scootaloo, I will be going over what I’ve decided to be the ones with the most right to claim Scootaloo. As the pony which claims the legal rights over Scootaloo will also be in control of Jerard’s estate and foreign belongings, this trial will not be taken lightly as it will affect at least twenty separate countries and many other matters around the planet. Scootaloo’s mother, you may come up first and explain your case since you are the only pony here blood related.”

“Thank you Princess Celestia,” my mom said.

“So why do you believe you should have control of Scootaloo?”

“I’m her mother, she’s still a filly, and Jerard killed my husband.” There was a small murmur in the crowd. “I have full legal right to take care of my daughter.”

“And if you gained control of her, what would happen to Jerard’s estate?”

“I’d turn that over to Equestria, well short of taking care of her medical bills, none of that matters to me.”

“I see, however seeing as Scootaloo has the only family member of the High Bloods, his estate is attached only to her and cannot be transferred to another pony or government. So if you were to be willfully toward his estate you could not be granted control over her as it would cause a large war and decay of a lot of governments. However, you’ll be taken into consideration if you’d agree to managing his estate with Scootaloo’s best interests.”

“I, yes, I’d manage his estate if it meant I’d get Scootaloo, but why is his estate attached to only her?”

“Many of Jerard’s accounts can only be unlocked by a pony of the High Blood name. She is the only pony in the world of that name and with that foal’s—blood. His will was set to have her to inherit all of his estate. It has to be followed because of magic constants. He was very precise in his will.”

“Fine, just give me back my daughter.”

“You may sit in the back, I will need to go through the rest of this before I make my ruling. It’ll take probably a few hours, but I will call you back once we have made a decision based on Scootaloo’s best interests.” My mother got up by the sound of her hooves and went back.

“Next is Spoiled Rich, come up.” Hoof steps went where my mother I assume was standing at before. “Why do you believe you have claim? You are not related to Scootaloo, or have any ties to Jerard.”

“My daughter was forced into slavery by Jerard to be a servant,” Diamond’s mother started to say. “I’m making a claim to his estate to be—”

“Stop right there,” Celestia said interrupting her. “I should make this clear, but Scootaloo is not Jerard. Anything that he did or had forced her to do is not something she can be penalized for, and since his estate is locked until she wakes up, or along those lines no bits can be taken or used from the accounts. You will have to wait for her to wake up and try your case again then. Since she owns the hospital, she does not have any medical bills either. So there is no flow of bits to take from.”

“But what about treatment for my daughter? If I wait any longer she’ll get worse and she might not be able to be fixed! She’s still trapped in that damn mansion!” Diamond’s mother plead becoming angrier.

“May I speak your honor,” Al said, and there was a shuffle.

“Is it important to this claimant?” Luna inquired.

“Yes.”

“Come up and speak.” Hoof steps followed coming close to where Diamond’s mother was, or assumed she was. “You may speak.”

“Diamond Tiara signed a contract as well as her father for bits. She was made fully aware of what she was signing, her father was as well. She is still legally in service to Scootaloo at the High Blood household. Her contract is another nine years and eight months. She is physically and mentally healthy. Her contract can be bought up for three hundred and ninety three thousand gold bits, as her contract was set up as a loan for Diamond to pay back after her father had incurred debts he could not pay back.”

“I did not give consent for him or her to do that!” she snapped.

“I have it here, and if you would allow, I’d like to be allowed to defend against any claims. I have been a High Blood service member for basically all my life. I know everything about the estate and contracts.”

“Very well, you may defend the estate so long as you realize Scootaloo is the owner of it and all contracts,” Celestia said.

“I understand that completely.”

“Very well, you may. As for the contract, as Al has said. If you wish to buy the contract, you may.”

“I don’t have that kind of bits anymore!”

“Then you can attempt to sue at a later time.”

“You are dismissed,” Luna said, and Spoiled Rich grumbled leaving.

“Next,” Celestia said. At this point I started to increase my heart beat very slowly, but a beeping made it noticeable just barely. “What is that beeping?”

“Sorry Princess Celestia,” Sethi said, clicking a button and turning off the sound the monitor made.

“Next is—”

I tuned out the trial after that, forcing my body to awaken. At the hospital, I had managed to move my limbs and even sit up, everything short of getting off my bed and walking around. That was something I needed to do here and badly.

The dose of the drug had probably been turned far up, but I had gotten so familiar with my body that it made little difference as I burned through it causing my foreleg to clamp down on the veins to slow the flow.

“Next is Sweetie Belle, please come up,” Celestia said, making me pause.

“Thank you,” Sweetie Belle said as she went to the spot.

“You made a claim to Scootaloo. You’re not related, so why are you claiming for Scootaloo?”

“She’s my friend.”

Celestia waited a moment for her to say more, but she didn’t. “Is that all?”

“Yes,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Not a claim on the estate or anything?” Luna asked.

“Nope, we just want Scootaloo to come back home.”

“I’m sorry, but you can’t claim Scootaloo, however since there are only two after you, she may be going home with her mother.”

“Really? Alright, so long as she goes to her mom,” Sweetie Belle said, and got down going somewhere.

“Next up is.” Celestia paused. “Sethi, go to the stand please.”

“Thank you Princess Celestia.” She moved away from my bed finally. This would be the perfect chance.

“Explain,” Luna said sternly.

“I believe I am the best choice to take control of the Estate and Scootaloo. I am a doctor and I know all of the workings of Jerard’s estate foreign and local. I am more suited to taking care of Scootaloo than her mother is because her mother also gave up right to Scootaloo some time ago, she no longer has legal right to Scootaloo as a parent.”

“That is true, you would be able to provide the best care for her and manage all of the estate,” Luna said.

“Wait!” my mother shouted.

“Sit down!” a male voice ordered.

“I also intend to see to the fact that Scootaloo has her foal, whereas her mother would see to her aborting it. I have guards to verify that she would.”

“That foal needs to be protected at all costs, very well, you have made a very good case for yourself, you may—” Celestia stopped mid-sentence as I sat up on the bed, making everything in the room go dead silent.

Slowly I opened my eyes to see my body. My left side that I had lost was barely furred and the feathers on my wing were very tiny. An IV was hooked up to my foreleg, I reached down and pulled it out of my right foreleg, holding down the spot with my left hoof.

“Scootaloo!” my mother shouted breaking the silence. I looked up to see her running down rows of seats. Al was to my right and at a table, a stand was to the left with Sethi, both in front of a low wall separating the seating area of the courtroom. Luna and Celestia were behind me, but there were at least a few hundred ponies in this courtroom, the second floor was packed to the brim with ponies and other creatures. This trial probably was the most important thing happening in Equestria.

Before my mother could reach me, I flapped my left wing sending me through the air in a blur ending up behind her in a flash. My mom stopped confused. With being forced to control my body down to the veins I had managed to push my muscles to the point where I could rip them from how much power I’d force out of them. Forcing my muscles past any kind of limit was painful, but that was a joke for me at this point.

Terror went across Sethi’s face as I did it again seeming to teleport in front of Sethi, standing on her podium an inch from her face. “You ever keep me asleep like that again Sethi.” I went up to her ear whispering. “I’ll fucking eat you.” She swallowed falling back onto the ground. Her body trembled.

“Scootaloo, you're awake,” Celestia said.

“Wait, did you just say Sethi was keeping you asleep?” Luna asked.

“Yes,” I answered, my voice whisping in the air.

“Guards! Restrain that mare!” Luna ordered and five guards rushed grabbing Sethi up from the ground. “Take her to jail until further notice.”

“Understood,” a guard said taking away Sethi.

“It looks like this trial is now pointless seeing as Scootaloo is awake. All these cases have been completely dismissed.” My mom ran over and hugged me. Tears were falling down her face onto me as I hugged her back.

“Everypony please leave,” Princess Celestia said, and got off her judge seat going over to my mom and I. Guards began having ponies leave. “Scootaloo, it’s good you’re awake. Come with me. We have important matters to attend to.” Her magic wrapped around my body lifting me into the air away from my mom.

“HEY!” my mom shouted, two guards went in between Celestia and my mom, stopping her from attacking Celestia. “What are you doing?! Give me back my daughter! You have no right to do this!”

“Mom, stop,” I said, and she looked at me. “I’ll talk to you later.”

“But I only just got you back,” she cried.

“Mom, go home, I’ll come by once I’m done.”

“Al, come,” Celestia said taking me with her out of the room and to a private room. A few bookshelves were on the walls, a desk with a large chair and one large window that she shut as she sat me down on a chair in front of a desk as she sat down herself. The room seemed pretty much what I imagined a judge quarters to look like. Al closed the door and moved a chair for himself so he could sit down.

“Scootaloo should see a doctor first, she just woke up,” Al said.

“I know, but we need to have a very serious talk.”

“What would be more important than her health?”

Their words faded as I looked at my wrist. The drug was still in my system and I had been closing my veins for too long, I could feel it slowly killing my foreleg. I bent down and bit into my wrist pouring out my blood with the drug.

“SCOOTALOO!” Celestia screamed standing up, her magic wrapping around my wrist quickly.

“This blood is tainted with that drug, I need to bleed it out.”

“That isn’t, fine.” Celestia sighed releasing my wrist, floating over a first aid kit for me to stop the bleeding, Al helped me patch up my wrist.

“What do you need to talk about?” I asked looking at her, she flinched a small bit as I stared at her. Her aura told me she was a bit afraid of me as I looked at her, why would Celestia be afraid of me?

“First I need to explain a few things to you. I’m sure Al will be able to do it much better than me as he knows far more than I do, but we need to talk about Jerard’s estate and having you take control quickly. With his death, the last few weeks have caused countries to start arming for war. I need you to unlock Jerard’s accounts so that a war doesn’t break out in the next few days because of it.”

“I don’t understand, why would a war start?”

“I’ll explain,” Al said, and I turned to him. “Jerard was a very big influence on several nation’s military, he basically footed the bill for their military as to allow a greater level of security in those nations, maintaining peace. But there are millions of soldiers which won’t get paid for a second month in a row. If they aren’t paid, then they are likely to revolt against their peaceful governments. War will break out. Equestria is able to support itself fine, but many others are not able to.”

“I don’t know how much that costs or anything about that. Master never explained any of that.”

“I will instruct you in his business dealings later and how his flow of money affects so many, but for now, you should authorize these funds,” Celestia said as she held out a piece of paper, it looked like some kind of check with a lot of small writing under it.

“How do I know this is what Master would do? And I’m not just giving you all his money and property?”

“I wouldn’t allow such a thing,” Al said, looking at Celestia. “But even if that were the case, the vault cannot be traded so simply. A large portion of Jerard’s belongings including gold, gems, and other valuables are locked away. Those are not in some bank account. Only you are able to access it, nopony else can, you can’t even give them permission unless you are the blood of High Blood. You can’t give permission to others in fact, only your foal will be able to, and he or she can’t do that till they’re of the age of knowledge.”

“As much as I would like to access that, I’m not trying to cheat you Scootaloo. I care only for peace. I was in fact the one that instructed Jerard to do most of he’s done over his life, that includes many of his questionable acts. Why do you think I never intervened or acted against him?” Celestia asked.

“So you let him have me?”

“I hope you don’t take offense, but yes. I would have done anything to keep him happy within reason. I even took away the Elements of Harmony so Twilight couldn’t use them against him. That was.” She sighed. “A false hope as he still was killed, I also underestimated Cloudsdale and how the Pegasus would react to you being held captive by an abusive unicorn. It seems there is still a resentment that I did not account for. Several threads that hold this nation together were not as strong as I hoped even after so long.”

That almost made me want to smile, but Cloudsdale wasn’t the most important thing, Celestia didn’t know Master was alive, which meant he was probably hiding. “I see now. Then I’ll give permission to use these funds.”

“Sign.” I signed the paper and it disappeared in a small flash of gold dust. Celestia let out a breath, relaxing. “Good, Al I’ll give you Scootaloo. I know you’ll be able to teach her all that she needs to know. If you need anything, ask. And Scootaloo, once you’ve gotten better and learned what you need to, I’ll be having you take over Jerard’s job for me. I’ve made you an official dignitary princess of Equestria.” A golden plaque appeared in front of me. “I’ll expect great things from you Scootaloo High Blood, just like I did of Jerard.”

“Thanks?” I asked, confused as to what had just happened. “Al take me home, I want to see where Master died.”

Al took the plaque, and floated me onto his back. “We’ll stop by the hospital first, then go home.”

“Fine.” We left the room and he teleported us to the hospital. I sighed as he had me checked out by a few different doctors at the same time to make sure none of them did anything questionable.

Once that was done he took me home. The wall had been repaired where Twilight and them had broken. The spot where Master’s body had been was cleaned spotless. It made me smile, this was probably of Master’s doing, not a trace to be left. I jumped off Al’s back and he followed me as I went over to the spot looking down at it for a few seconds. I had no idea where Master was, but I’d find him.

“I know he did horrible things to you Scootaloo, but please do not hate the dead.”

“I need to go to my bedroom.”

“As you wish.” Al eyed me a small bit, but he put me onto his back as we went to Master’s bedroom. Getting off his back I walked over to the closet and opened it. A grin spread across my face. A stand clearly marked by a golden plaque as “Scootaloo’s Pillow”, had an empty spot for my feather pillow I’d given Master. Al had a confused look on his face as to what I was looking at, I closed the closet.

“Al, I’ll be honest with you, but only you. I don’t want other ponies to know this.” A bubble appeared around us, and I looked at him, his horn was glowing.

“Speak freely.”

“Master isn’t dead.”

Several emotions went through Al, he doubted me. “How do you know this? And what makes you know this?”

“You wouldn’t understand a lot of it, but Master’s body, did you ever feel it?”

“No, I was not able to.”

“His body felt like it was made of stone and was cold. Tell me, should a fresh body feel like that?”

“No, it shouldn’t, but you were also missing a leg, could you have gotten the feeling confused?”

“Believe me, I know Master.” I smiled. “I know when he is and isn’t there, and that thing that was broken into pieces wasn’t him. He’s just in hiding. He knows he can’t come back to Equestria, but other ponies can’t know this.”

“You love him, even now?”

“I do, I can’t live without him. Master is more than my world, he’s what I exist for, nothing else. Not even this foal is worth more than him. Even if it takes me years, I’ll find him one day.”

“Do not forsake your foal for that goal.”

“I wouldn’t dream of that. This foal is half Master, I’ll treat it like the most important thing in my existence, because it is. If I allowed this foal to die or anything bad to happen to it, then Master would be angry, I can’t do that. I first though, need to learn how Master did everything and keep it going just as he did, and quickly.”

“Very well, I will assist you as I can, and I have everything ready for you to learn all of his dealing. It will take some time, but once we’ve finished, you will be fluent in all of the tasks.”

“Good.”

“And what of Canterlot University? You were accepted to it.”

“When is that?”

“Since you're pregnant, I’d suggest the year after next.”

“I might go later, but first I need to get Master’s life sorted out. War will make going to school pointless.”

“I’ll inform them. Come, we have much to do.”

Author's Note

Editing done by wubsy mcwubsington

Never easy to say

“Scootaloo,” Al said, and I looked up at him. The last few days had been nothing but him explaining spreadsheets, bills, laws, trades, and so on and so on. I had already blown through all the information that would allow me to understand all of Master’s business. Short of a few details, I had everything pretty well down and done.

“I know, sorry.”

“You’re becoming distracted.”

“I already have most of this down, I understand how the notes are maturing and will need to be reapplied in nineteen months or sold.”

“And the property in Canterlot, why is it important to receive new permissions every single year?”

“So the tax breaks don’t fall off.” Thirty more questions followed that just made me groan. Master’s business was complex, but it was basically just memorizing a bunch of numbers, contracts and knowing faces with names. “You’re a great teacher Al, but I’m just not into learning today.”

“Very well, do you need me for anything else Ms. High Blood?”

“Don’t be mad please.”

“I’m not, you appear to actually have most if not all this just fine. We would just need to go meet your business managers across the world to let them know who you are and to keep up their work. We would have to go onto the trip we planned for.”

“Oh yeah, that trip Master planned.”

“Yes, however that trip was very condense, the late Master intended to visit all of his holdings day after day, which would have taken barely less than a year. However, doing that would probably not be the smartest choice considering you’re pregnant. It would more likely take around five years if we add in bad weather, free time, and rest days into it among sightseeing and contract restructuring. Let us not forget tasks given to us by Celestia. Those will take some time, so it’ll take a while.”

“I guess taking that trip wouldn’t be a bad idea. So long as we’re back before my foal is born. I want it to be a citizen of Equestria.”

“Since both you and Jerard were from Equestria, and the airship is a diplomatic airship, your foal is already a citizen.”

“Oh.”

“Everything is ready. We would just need to have the flight captain ready the airship for the trip.”

“Sure.”

“I’ll adjust the schedule, you should have Kila take you to say your farewells. I know your mother would want one as well as everypony else.”

“Yeah, and I have to talk to Applejack about killing Apple Bloom and Big Mac. Actually, I need to talk to a lot of pony families.”

“That might be wise.”

“When I’m done, I’m going to need this trip if I’m not killed first.”

“Kila will protect you.”

“I hope so.” I got off my chair and went into the hallway. Kila was already waiting for me, his arm was no longer broken.

“Al informed me, are you ready?”

“I have to be.” We went out and a carriage was pulled around. After we got inside, I stared out the window watching the buildings pass. What was I going to say to Applejack? I’m sorry I killed your siblings and tore out their hearts? There was nothing I could possibly say or do to make up for that, but I’d try.

A reflection of Master sitting behind me smiling made me snap around to see nothing inside the carriage but Kila which was looking out the other window. My heart sped up a bit. I was going to find Master, I just needed a bit of time to start searching. Saying goodbye would be quick, then I could rush to go on my trip. Just a few bumps left.

“Where to first?” Kila asked.

“The Apple farm.” We arrived at Ponyville a short time later and at the Apple’s farm. I stared at the ground for a moment.

“Is everything alright?”

“Not for Applejack.” I got out of the carriage and started walking. This walk wasn’t a quick one, I knew this talk was going to be uncomfortable in so many ways. She was going to hate me and I was fine with that. Getting to the front door I stopped. I needed to do this, I had to say sorry. My hoof made loud bangs.

“One second,” Applejack called, I looked down as she came to the door and opened it. She paused seeing me. Her body was so well built, a warrior’s body if I ever saw one. It made my mouth start to water for a single moment before I looked down remembering why I was standing here. “Scootaloo,” she said with a smile. A smile was the last thing I thought I’d see. I opened my mouth but no words came out. “I’ll go grab Apple Bloom, she wants to see you.” Applejack turned and disappeared down the hallway.

What? Much to my disbelief Apple Bloom came running out and tackling me to the ground with a mad hug, crying. My arms wrapped around her tightly. I didn’t feel happiness that she was alive, all I felt was relief, now I didn’t have to explain to Applejack, but did that mean killing all those ponies wasn’t real? I’d have to check. Though I knew my dad was gone, but that was it.

“Scootaloo, it’s good to see ya!”

“Apple Bloom.” I buried my muzzle into her neck taking in a long breath of her, and she eyed me. “I’m so happy you’re alive.”

“Alive? What’cha mean by that?”

“I don’t.” I stopped and stood up setting her in front of me. “Nothing, I’ve been gone for so long.”

“It’s only been like two months Scoots. What happen? Ah haven’t been told anything about you, I’ve been so worried.”

“Thanks, but I actually came to say bye, I’m going to be going on a trip for a few years and won’t be back to Equestria until I finish.”

“Oh, whoa.”

“Yeah.”

“Where ya going’?”

“A lot of places. When I come back we can have some fun.”

“Can ah come on yer trip?” she asked.

“Sorry, no, anyway, I need to go see other ponies and tell them about me leaving. It’s so good to see you.” I turned and she hugged me tight not wanting to let go of me before finally letting me go a good minute later. As I left I smiled at her watching me on the front porch, I went back to the carriage, and got inside.

“I see it went well,” Kila said.

“Better than I could’ve dreamed.” I checked on all my classmates next to see if they were alive and they were just fine, even Cheerilee was alright. I didn’t bother talking to them, I didn’t need to.

The carriage was stopped outside of Rarity’s boutique. I didn’t know if Sweetie Belle was even still here or what had happened after she left. I let out a breath before getting out. I went to the door and knocked.

“Just a moment!” Rarity sang coming and opening the door, she stopped cold, her happy expression gone in an instant. “Can I help you?” she asked cold.

“I just wanted to say goodbye to Sweetie Belle, I’m going on a trip for a few years and I won’t be back to Equestria until I finish it.”

“I’ll give her the message, but I don’t think after what happened it’ll be a good idea to see her again.”

“Thanks.” I turned and left going back to the carriage.

“She wasn’t friendly.”

“I expected as much after what I did to Sweetie Belle. She’s always been gentle, I have only one place left, take me to my old home.” It didn’t take long for us to reach my mom’s house, I got out and went to the front door, knocking.

The door opened a moment later showing my mom. She scooped me up into a tight hug, smiling widely, tears running down her face. “Scootaloo, you’re home!”

“I love you mom.” She took me inside to the sofa, laying me on her belly and snuggling with me.

“I love you so much Scootaloo, I’m glad you’re alive.”

“Mom, I need to tell you something.”

“Yes?” she asked, holding me up so she could see my face.

“I’m leaving on a trip for a few years.”

“What?! No, you’re not going anywhere. I’m not letting you leave me ever again, you’re staying here with me forever.” She hugged me tight once again

“Mom, you know I killed dad.”

“That monster made you do it!”

I stopped, I guess it would be easier to blame it on Master so I didn’t have to deal with that from my mom again. “Yeah, I suppose he did, but I’m leaving on my trip soon, and I have to go alone.” She held me with her iron grip. “I love you mom, I always will. I know this is hard, but I have to go.”

“You can wait a few days.”

“I can’t mom, you need to let me leave.” She sighed and let go of me, letting us sit back up. “I love you mom, I’ll see you again.”

“How long?”

“Around five years.”

“FIVE YEARS!”

“Yes, I have to go visit all of Master’s holdings, it’s going to take a long time for me to do that and come back. I also don’t want to be in Equestria right now. After everything that happened, I need to leave and I can’t take you.” Forcing tears, I choked myself up. “Because every time I see you I see dad.” I needed to put on a convincing act, or she won’t let me leave this house.

“I’m so sorry.” She hugged me again, tears pouring down our faces.

“After what I’ve done, the ponies I’ve killed, tortured and so much more. I can’t stay here, I just can’t do it.”

“If that’s how you feel, then I’ll let you go.”

“Thank you.” I got off my mom, going to the floor. “When I get back, you’ll be the first pony I visit mom.”

“I’ll be waiting,” she said as she got up.

“Goodbye.” I left going out to the carriage, and getting inside. “Let’s go home, I need to prepare for the trip.” Kila gave me a cloth to wipe my tears away.

“Is there nopony else you want to say goodbye to?” Kila asked.

“No, let’s go.” The carriage started to move and we reached Master’s home. I got out and went inside. The second I entered through, something felt wrong, misplaced. Kila walked in after me, closing the door. “Something feels wrong.”

“What do you mean?” Kila asked.

Time slowed down as Sethi seemed to appear next to the door. “Watch out!” I shouted, he turned a moment too late as Sethi’s glowing green hoof punched him in his side sending him rocketing through the room and smacking into the wall getting knocked out cold.

“I hate using that spell,” Sethi said, breathing hard.

“You were the one that suggested you attack him,” Filthy Rich said coming out from behind a corner.

“Shut up both of you!” Spoiled rich snapped. The three of them surrounded me. “We don’t have much time before the guards get here after breaking Sethi free.”

“We weren’t followed, I told you,” Filthy Rich growled.

“This was foolish of you Sethi,” I said, and turned to her. “I thought you were smarter than that.”

“With Al gone, and Kila now knocked out, this is our only chance and you don’t stand a chance against us,” Sethi said.

“And you think Celestia will just allow you to foalnap me?” I asked.

“We already have everything ready, we’re leaving tonight with you,” Filthy Rich said, smiling.

“Oh? And what exactly are you expecting to get by taking me?”

“We’ll get you to pull plenty from the vault,” Sethi said finally catching her breath. “In that vault there are mountains of valuables. Enough for us to go and live anywhere for generations to come, and with your foal, we’ll be able to do more than just sit back. We will be able to control nations.”

“Dad, Mom!” Diamond called, making them turn to her. She was in a maid outfit, and dirty from cleaning I assumed.

“Shut up you worthless brat!” Spoiled Rich shouted, and Diamond flinched. “You couldn’t even do one thing right!” she growled with venom in her voice. “We sent you here not to play maid, but to help get information. Instead you laid around doing nothing but act like a worthless piece of trash!”

“But-but mom.”

“Your mother is right, it was pointless to have sent you, and when your mother and I leave, we’ll leave you here to fulfill your contract,” Filthy Rich said.

“Leave? I don’t understand!”

“Our goal is to take Scootaloo and live the rest of our lives in luxury. You were going to be brought along, but now it’d be a pointless waste of money. You can’t even be married off now.” Tears started down Diamond’s face.

“Actually, she’s a loose end,” Sethi said and they all looked at her. “If Al finds out that we were here, he’d be able to track us in the hour. We need a day head start before we leave, or we’ll get caught. We need to kill her.”

Diamond backed up as Sethi started to move toward her. “Wait, you can’t, Dad, help,” Diamond said scared, backing up.

“No, I’ll kill her, you take care of Scootaloo,” Filthy Rich said and Sethi smirked as she turned back to me.

“Please, no daddy!” Diamond shouted crying, backing up into the wall.

“And here I thought I was messed up,” I said chuckling darkly. Spoiled Rich and Sethi backed up scared for some reason. “But I think I’m going to have some delicious hearts to eat for dinner.”

“Wh—” Sethi couldn’t finish her sentence as I jumped, using one of my wings to push myself through the air and slam my hooves into her chest crushing her rib cage. Her body twisted through the air like a ragdoll smashing into the wall.

Spoiled Rich backed up scared as I launched forward punching her head so hard she was knocked out instantly as her body tumbled to the ground. I started to breathe hard as my muscles quivered from extreme use so quickly.

Filthy Rich backed up. “Get back!” He held a knife to Diamond’s neck cutting into it enough to cause her to start to bleed. “If you care about her at all, you’ll—” I could feel my muscles scream from the pressure of my jump as landed on the wall behind him, I aimed right for his spine crushing it like a piece of glass as I launched forward punching it. Filthy’s body jolted forward and fell to the ground unable to move, just breathe and cry from the pain. It was funny watching his limbs twitch, no longer able to follow his brain’s commands.

The air felt delicious, making me take in a deep breath and turn to Sethi which was coughing out blood. “Still alive?” I asked. This was thrilling, these ponies were such wonderful treats. I bet Sethi’s heart would taste wonderful.

Sethi tried to crawl toward the door as I walked over to her, and stomped on her hind leg, snapping it. “Augh!” she screamed.

“~Trying to kill my servant, that was a mistake~” I sang, grinning as I snapped her other hind leg. “You’re going to be wonderful on my tongue.”

“Wait, no!” she cried as I turned her over and slashed with my teeth ripping open her chest easily. Her body started to convulse as she went into shock. Moving a few bits around, I grinned seeing her heart still beating.

Reaching down, I ripped out her hot heart and started to eat it, letting the flavor fill me in swirls of pleasure. It was wonderful. This was perfect, just the feel of her life sliding into my belly and filling me up. Oh I needed this feeling so badly.

Diamond was shaking and crying by the wall, watching me. “Enjoying the show?” I asked, walking over to her, licking blood from my hoof. She started to cry harder rolling into a ball. “I had a dream once.” She looked up at me, and I laid down in front of her. “I met a future me. Do you know what she told me?”

“N-no?”

“Show my kindness, especially to that precious pony. I’m going to do that, I’m going to give you the choice. Do you want to kill your parents or have me turn them over? It will make things difficult, but I want to show you kindness. I want to show you that I’ll never be a monster to you, I’ll be a friend.”

“Friend?” She sat up, wiping tears away.

“Yes, my friend, the last friend I have. The only friend I have.” I looked down. “I love you Diamond. I mean that from the bottom of my heart. You are the only pony in the whole world that I want to take with me on my trip. I need you so badly. Please, tell me. What do you want?”

Diamond looked at her parents and then at me. “K-kill them.” Tears started to fall down her face.

“Let’s head to the red door room.” I dragged her parents to the room, and managed to pull them onto the tables with a small crane from the side of the room, strapping them down very tightly. Diamond looked at her dad, staring down at him. He couldn’t even speak; his jaw wouldn’t move.

“How, how are you going to kill them?” she asked, looking at me.

“I’ll help you, but we’ll do it together.” She looked down at her father once again. “We can make it quick, but I don’t think your mother is going to wake up, and your father, I don’t think he’ll be able to feel it if you want to make it last.”

“I need a knife.” I jumped over to the bench and picked up a knife going over to her. I held it out, and she took it. She put it over Filthy’s eye, and she stabbed down, but it wasn’t nearly hard enough. He started to scream without any sound.

“I’ll help,” I whispered into her ear and she nodded as I helped her push the knife into his brain, killing him. Her body went limp and I hugged her. “I know, I know, I had to kill my father as well, but at least he won’t be in misery anymore.”

“I know, but I still loved him.”

“I know.” I picked her up and jumped over to the next table and this time she had no problem with pushing the knife into her mother’s brain. “I love you so much Diamond, I’m so proud of you,” I said, and kissed her neck. “You are truly my friend, I want you to know that I’ll never betray you. You’re mine and I’m yours forever.” She turned around crying as she hugged me. While I wanted to dig into these bodies and eat their hearts, I knew Diamond wouldn’t want that, I needed to fight this urge.

“Let’s go get ready.” She nodded.

We went out of the room and I walked over to Kila, kicking his side, making him groan and look up at me. His eyes went wide. “Wake up, I need you to clean up Sethi’s body and the two in the torture room.

“Um, alright.” He got up and went to cleaning up.

“We should clean up to,” Diamond said, and I looked at myself, I was covered in Sethi’s blood.

“Sure.” We went to Master’s bathroom and got into one of the baths. I took off my gifts and set them to the side, I’d need to clean those later. Diamond kissed me as I turned. I smiled, and she backed off spitting out a bit of blood.

“Ugh.”

I giggled. “I haven’t washed off yet.” She smiled and started to laugh with me as we started to wash off the blood first before she kissed me again. “Better?” I asked as we broke the kiss once again, her tears were still brimming.

“Yes.”

“Good.” We stared at each other and she buried her face into my shoulder. “I’m here, everything is alright.” She started to cry again. I had nothing comforting to say to her, but I’d need her as much as she’d need me now.

“Scootaloo,” Diamond said, looking up at me. “I love you.”

“I love you too.” We enjoyed our bath before getting out. Two maids were waiting with towels. “Where is Sig?” I asked, as we got out and started to dry off, my eyes wandered over to Diamond’s flank for a moment.

“She is currently with Al, I believe they have come back.”

“Did Kila clean up by the entrance?”

“Yes,” she said.

“Good.” Once dry I went over and started to clean up my gifts, making them shine and put them back on. “Diamond, come.” She followed me and we went to the entrance to see it spotless. “Al, are you home!” I called.

“Yes Ms. High Blood,” Al said, appearing next to me.

“Is everything ready?”

“Almost, the ship needs to be resupplied and the manifest needs to be updated. We will be leaving in a few days. That will give us enough time to sort out Equestria. I will have those you need to meet come tomorrow. Once all of that is sorted, we will leave. I assume you’ve said your goodbyes.”

“Yes, I have. I guess it can’t be helped if we have to wait a few days.”

“Would you like me to prepare you dinner?” Al asked.

“Yes, and set a plate for Diamond as well please, she’ll be eating with me normally from now on.”

“Understood.” Al walked away, and I sighed.

“Looks like you’ll be busy starting tomorrow,” Diamond said, frowning a bit.

Diamond’s ear perked up as I went to it and whispered softly. “Don’t fret, we can have some fun tonight.” Her tail flickered a small bit as I bit her ear lightly. “I love you, and I meant that. Let’s go have some dinner.”

“Sure,” she said happily, following me to the dining room.

Sitting down the maids brought out food. Just a few more days, I couldn’t wait. But first, I needed to make Diamond mine. For this trip, I need her to be loyal to me no matter the situation, and I needed her to be strong.

“Al,” I said, and he appeared.

“Yes?”

“I want Diamond to have tutors and be taught how to fight, myself included. Please have them readied for the trip.”

“I’ll have them brought along.”

“Make sure they are strong, not just intelligent please.”

“I know a few that will be perfect.”

“Bring a few doctors, with Sethi dead, I need a doctor or doctors of comparable skill and willingness to do what is questionable if not wrong.”

“I have a list ready.”

“Actually, give me some paper, I need to write out a list of things we’ll be needing for the trip to come.” He floated down a quill and paper to me allowing me to write down my items and ponies I’d need. I held it up and he took it glancing down the long list. “Please have all of those things ready.”

“I’ll have them ready shortly, and some of these I will have ready by the time we leave for the trip.”

“Thank you.” Al left and I looked at my food. It didn’t look very good. I picked up a spoon and took a bite of mash potato making me cringe a small bit. This tasted like sawdust in some kind of mud. “This is disgusting!” I said, moving the plate away and spitting the food into my napkin quickly.

“What’s wrong?” Sig asked, coming over.

“These mash potatoes are disgusting!”

Sig sniffed them for a moment and licked a small bit. “They smell and taste fine to me, maybe you don’t like the seasoning. I’ll go make something for you quickly.” Sig turned and left going into the kitchen.

“They taste fine to me,” Diamond said, and she held out a spoon to me. I sniffed the potatoes, and the stench of rotten food made me cringe. “Wait, let’s try something else.” She held up a buttered carrot. “You can’t not like this. I’ve seen you eat carrots plenty of times, you like them.”

I sniffed the carrot, and retracted a small bit. It smelled like it had gone and rotted weeks ago. “It smells really bad to me.”

“Try it.”

Taking a bite nearly made me throw up, moving back quickly. “I can’t even bring myself to swallow that.”

“Maybe Sig will have something you can eat.” She set down her fork and we waited as Sig came out a few minutes later. Sig pushed a cart of food over setting down a dozen different foods, cake included.

Hesitantly I attempted to eat the food, I knew some of it I liked even if it tasted like rot and foul fruit, but I couldn’t eat any of it! If I couldn’t hold my stomach back, I would have thrown up a few times.

“I can’t eat any of this!” I protested.

“I know none of this has been poisoned,” Sig said.

“She needs meat,” Kila said walking up from behind Diamond.

“Meat?” Sig asked.

“She ate a pony heart, I don’t think pony food will work for her anymore. If it’s still alive, it’ll probably be best.”

“How do you know,” Diamond asked.

“I know because I’m the same. I’ve eaten meat for years now. Use some from my dry stash.” Sig nodded and left the room.

“So that’s why you smell like blood and death,” I said, smiling a bit. “You smell pretty good actually.”

“In a few years, you’ll start to notice new abilities, such as seeing pony aura, and other such things. It takes time, but once you do, a whole new world will open up. There is a reason why I’m a killer.”

“I can already see auras, what else?”

“You’ll bleed slower, sunlight will burn you unless you’ve eaten or drunken blood which you’ll lose over time. Your vision will increase to the point of bright light hurting, and you’ll become faster and stronger than most pony. You’ll heal very fast and it’ll take a lot longer for you to age if you’re eating ponies.”

“So like a vampony?” Diamond asked, chuckling.

“No, vamponies only drink blood, ponies that eat flesh of others are something else entirely.”

“But you get knocked out so easily,” I commented.

“That punch should have ripped me in half, not that it matters right now. You’ll manage it on your own. That hunger will need to be quelled once in awhile or you’ll become annoyed easily and violent.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Sig brought out a plate of dried meat. Diamond frowned a bit looking at it. I smelled the pieces. THEY WERE WONDERFUL!!! I gobbled them up in seconds licking my lips. “I love this, what is it?”

“Pig meat, some call it bacon. I’ll have Al stock food for you,” Kila answered.

“Please do, and is everything cleaned up?”

“Yes.”

“Thank you. It looks like we’ll be leaving in a few days. Please be ready to come along with us.”

“I have other contracts I have to fulfill. I’m not going to be able to come with you on your trip. I’ll make sure Al knows. Have a good life Scootaloo, hopefully we’ll never meet each other again unless for business.”

“Have a good one Kila.” Kila left closing the door softly behind him.

“I guess we’ll have to find a new bodyguard,” Diamond said.

“Yes we will, I’m sure Kila is an expert assassin, but he sucks as a bodyguard. I’m glad I found something I can eat. I think we should go and have a bit of fun.” I smiled and Diamond blushed a bit. Her emotions were all over the place, and lust was actually the last thing in her aura. “You’re not feeling up to, it are you?”

Diamond paused, and looked down. “No, not today, I hope that’s alright.”

Killing her parents was still heavy on her heart, and I could see that. She hadn’t gotten over it, but she was good at hiding it. “Of course, why rush that? I mean later, we don’t need to do that now. So just bed, or what?”

“I’m good for whatever you want to do.”

“Bed it is, I’m tired after today.”

“Yeah, me to.” She followed me and we went to bed. I felt the bed sheets with my hoof for a second. Master’s side still seemed warm. I laid down taking in a breath of his pillows for a minute. Oh, I missed Master. “Can I come on?”

“Yes.” I padded the bed next to me. “I want to snuggle.” She got onto the bed and I pulled her into a hug. We snuggled a bit before having the lights turn off and go to sleep. I had a black dream, there was simply nothing.

Author's Note

Editing done by wubsy mcwubsington

The Test

Opening my eyes, I woke up to Diamond, which was lying next to me, she looked tired and sad, her eyes were glazed over as if daydreaming. Killing her parents clearly was straining her. I needed to fix that.

“Morning,” she said once she realized I was staring at her.

“Morning, you didn’t sleep.”

Diamond looked down sad. “No, I couldn’t sleep. Everytime I close my eyes I see their faces.”

“Hate me for murdering them.”

“What? You didn’t murder them.”

“Didn’t I?”

“They were going to kill me and foalnap you, it was self-defense. I stabbed them, it was my choice.”

I went to her ear. “But you don’t have to believe that, you can blame me for everything, you can make me suffer your pain, because I’ll always love you.” She hugged me and buried her face into my chest. Softly, I rubbed her head. “We can stay like this for as long as you want to, I’ll still be here for you.”

“Thank you,” she said with a rough voice. She managed to fall asleep. I looked at a window, it was still night time. It didn’t matter I wasn’t tired, I held her tight. I didn’t know how today was going to go, but I hoped for the best. A knock after a few hours made me look up.

“Come in,” I said lightly. Al opened the door and walked in, closing it behind him. I was surprised he could hear me.

Al came over and spoke softly. “I have everything on your list ready, and the test for Diamond is also ready. It would be best to do it before day break in three hours, or wait till night time.”

“We’ll do it now, but I need her awake.”

“I’ll have breakfast readied for you two.” Al left a moment later.

“Diamond, wake up.” She slowly opened her eyes. “We need to go pick up an item from a store. The owner will leave on a trip himself come morning light for a week, so we need to go pick it up right now for our trip.”

“Oh, okay,” she said, sitting up and yawning.

“Al is making breakfast, let’s go eat and get some energy.” She nodded sleepily. “I’ll get dressed and we’ll go eat.” I got off the bed and got dressed into a normal black outfit, putting a spike inside me. If what I was planning went sideways I couldn’t allow for somepony to rape me, especially now. “Come Diamond.” She got off the bed and I pulled her onto my back. Diamond hugged me, both of us smiled. We went to the dining room and we ate a bit of food, she woke up completely by the time we got outside.

“So what are we getting?” Diamond asked yawning, as we ended up by the gate. My gate pony opened it letting us walk out.

“It’s a special spyglass, the ship navigator requested it after the current one broke last night from some accident. Al and all the maids are busy or asleep, and I figured a nice cool walk in the morning would do us good.”

“I think it will.”

“Did you sleep better the second time?”

“I’ve never slept so well in my life. For some reason I’m relaxed for once. It’s like I’m free at last.” She bumped into me. “Are you doing alright?”

“I’m doing great, I’m excited for the trip, we’re going to have so much fun, I can hardly wait!”

“Me to, I’ve never left Equestria.”

“I did once with Master, but that didn’t end well for anypony.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be.” We walked along and she started to get nervous as we turned down a dark alley, a small store was at the end of it with a light above it. We started for it and two stallions blocked the exit as we got half way, another two blocked the other side behind us making Diamond start to panic.

“Oh, no!” Diamond said, looking between the four.

“This is bad, I can’t fly,” I said and she noticed my featherless wing.

“What are we going to do?!”

“We only want the Pegasus,” one of the two behind us said moving out of the way just enough for Diamond to get through. “You can go scream for help, we don’t care about you or want to waste our time killing you.”

“Go, I’ll be fine, they won’t kill me,” I said, turning to her, and I spread out my one wing, ready for a fight.

Al didn’t know this, but this was also a test for him. If these stallions didn’t fight seriously, then I knew I could trust him until my foal was born. However if they betrayed me and actually tried to capture me, then I knew I couldn’t trust him. Though I guess that is pointless considering he’s strong enough that I couldn’t fight him in any kind of fight. He would easily overpower me, but still.

“I can’t just leave you!”

“If you go get help quick enough I’ll be fine. I can hold my own, you’ve seen it, you know I can do it.”

Diamond looked down for a moment. Her aura’s colors were shifting, she was consumed by fear, I could see that she wanted to run. It was clear she would do almost anything to get out of this situation, but there was something different. I hadn’t watched her for long, but something was different, courage was somehow injected into her. A sense of protection and something else was driving her.

“No, we fight together, I’ll hit low, you hit high, we can get through together. I’m not leaving you, and who knows how long it’ll take before I get help.”

“Let’s do this together, on three,” I said.

“One,” she started

“Two.”

“Three,” we said at the same time charging the stallion that had moved. Surprise caught him just barely as she slid under him and I jumped spinning. Knocking both of the stallions away from us as we ran down the alley and onto the street, quickly running. However it wasn’t over as the two ponies that had been in front of us landed, pinning me to the ground. She slid to a stop a few meters from us.

“Gotcha,” the one standing over me said.

“Grab that one as well,” another stallion said walking out of the alley. “We’ll take them both to the boss.”

“Run, get help!” I ordered, and she looked between the four stallions, three of them now moving in on her. “If we disappear it’ll be that much longer before we’re saved, and they don’t have reason to keep you alive! Get Al!” Diamond turned and ran leaving us. I let out a breath and looked at the stallion above me. “You can get off me now.”

“And why would I do that? I said we were bringing you to our boss. He wants to have a word with you Scootaloo.”

“Al is my butler, who do you think is paying you guys to do this? Also I never told him to bring me anywhere. This was a test for Diamond.”

“Sorry to break it to you, but we don’t know who this Al is, or anything about this test you’re talking about,” one of them said. “Our boss is Nature Wing. He’s the one that ordered us to grab you.”

“Oh wait, is she talking about the two stallions that were waiting on the top of the buildings above this alley?” a Pegasus asked, and they all started to laugh. “Those two didn’t know what hit them.”

“What?” I growled.

“Let’s get her to the boss.” One of them pulled out a bag and threw me inside of it making me sigh. Well this wasn’t going as planned, but at least I knew Diamond could be trusted for the most part, I’d need more tests, but this was good enough for now.

Somepony picked me up and they started to run leaving the alley. Turning over, I was able to feel the back of the stallion that I was on, it made him giggle a small bit. This idiot had left me enough room to buck and break his back. I guess I’d have to see who this Nature Wing is first. I was in a serious need of a morning feast.

They took a while, judging by the sound of their hooves, I was able to count the steps, and guess the size of the stallion holding me. We had probably just barely gone out of Canterlot into some part of the mountain. I could hear many things, and I had a fairly good idea of where we were, just not where they were taking me.

The sound of the first door alerted me that we were now in an enclosure. I had no problem with this yet far. Unless I had to fight my way through a dozen full grown ponies, I was pretty confident in defending myself at this point. The second door made me frown, especially hearing three locks on the metal door.

“We got her boss,” one of the stallions said, and opened my bag, pouring me out onto the floor. I opened my eyes and looked around.

Surprise hit me as to what I saw. We were in a large cave chamber with several dozen doors, and two large extra chambers leading into other areas that I couldn’t see into from this angle. I however noticed that there were fillies and colts locked up in large cages in a part of the wall. They had mats and some kind of toilet, but that was it.

It hit me as to what this place was when I saw prices for sex depending on gender and age. They were sex venders, selling out fillies and colts, the larger jails were probably for full grown ponies. Some screams made it to my ears from the other caverns, somepony was being raped right now.

“Good work.” I turned to a green Pegasus sitting on a throne of pony bones. His cock was out, displaying himself openly. Normally a spell hid that, but he probably had it removed just because.

“I would ask why you brought me here, but I think I have an idea,” I said looking around at all the fillies and colts again.

“Yes, I’m sure you do, however you’re more of a rare breed, especially that foal that you’re carrying.”

“Oh?”

“Last of the High Blood’s bloodline. Having that foal give birth or get some fillies pregnant would be well worth the investment.”

“Why is that?”

“I would expect you to know, but you have locked away in that blood, riches and knowledge even Celestia herself doesn’t have access to. Whichever pony controls you, controls all of Equestria. Even Celestia herself would suck my cock just to attempt to rescue you. Oh how she will taste this cock.”

“I have business meetings shortly, how much gold do you want for me to walk out of here in five minutes? I can have them bring it.”

“You can’t barter yourself free, you can suck cock and take it up the ass every day. Once that foal is born we’ll kill you to get back at Jerard. You have no idea how difficult he made conducting my business, and here he was doing the exact same thing I do every single day, fucking fillies.”

“What do you mean he made it hard for you?”

“Well he acted like the hero. He was righteous on the outside. He killed foal rapist, and slavers. He followed a very strict code and that code conflicted with what I do. That filth of a thing deserved to die worse than that.”

“Wow, I knew Master was a hero, but I didn’t realize he did things like that.”

“Yes, in fact he saved many lives and was seen as a hero of Equestria. But I think we both know that was just hypocrisy.”

“I suppose I can understand it, but if he made your life difficult. Then you can’t imagine what I’ll do to it.”

“And what is that?” he asked, chuckling.

“I’m going to kill you and everypony here.” His eyes went wide as I grinned showing my sharp teeth.

“Gr—” He couldn’t finish as I launched myself at him. My body rocketed through the air slamming my hooves hard against his throne from my burst of speed stopping an inch from his face, staring into his eyes, his body trembled.

“Shush little pony, I’ll make it quick.”

“Shit!” Nature Wing went to push me away from him, but I ripped out his throat as his hoof pushed me to the side, tearing a large chuck from his throat. I flipped midair and landed on the ground spitting out the piece of flesh. This filthy pony didn’t deserve to go down my throat like my father or even Sethi.

The four stallions stared in horror at what I had just done. “Boss,” one of them said hopelessly watching as their boss bled out, gurgling in his own blood and sorry excuse for a pony.

“I wonder how you four will taste.” They turned to me, and started to back up scared shitless.

Two other stallions came up from behind them. Six altogether, I’d have to clear out the rest of the cave, but this was going to be epic! “Stop sniveling like cowards! Grab her and tie her up!” one of them shouted.

Three of them ran at me as two of them shot magic to grab me. I twisted my leg and used it like a very painful spring as I spun around on it dodging the magic blasts and kicking all three of the stallions away from me, knocking them over to the ground. I frowned, I was at a disadvantage here in wide open space.

“Grab her!” one of them ordered and I ran down one of the chambers seeing three or four stallions raping fillies. I would have to kill them later as well. This room was just long with a bunch of mattresses to the left and right of a walkway. I slid to a stop in front of a room named, obedience room.

“Give it up, you can’t catch us by surprise again,” one of the stallions said as they surrounded me.

“I think you’re an idiot.” I opened the door behind me and ran inside.

Oh, it was almost like a winter wonderland as I entered the room. Just the sight of the room so well soaked in the blood of torment, it rang through my body like a bag of knives carving off my flesh, just wonderful.

Jumping up on one of a dozen tables I danced around jumping from one table to another clanging the hooks that hung from the ceiling like they were bells. The walls were covered with torture devices. This room was like mine back home, but just less inventive and far less diversity of tools.

The six ponies entered the room seeing me dance around happily, hugging a low hanging chain and knife edged hook. One of them ran to grab me, but I pulled down a J hook and snagged it onto his back pulling down on the other end, which was hooked to some kind of pulley system, allowing me to lift up the stallion with ease.

The stallion screamed in pain as the skin was pulled from his muscles, hanging him in the air unable to move without screaming. All of the others flinched when they saw me do this and jump to another table, kicking the hind legs of the stallion and making him spin around getting caught by a few other hooks.

“Well fuck this!” one of them shouted turning for the door. I grabbed another hook and threw it, the hook was really heavy causing it to unlatched from the pulley system, smacking the stallion in the back of the head, making him slam face first into the door getting knocked out cold, his mouth and nose bleeding.

“Oh, how to kill, how to kill?” I asked, giggling. Master would be so proud of me now, I don’t even feel bad about killing, it’s almost fun. The fact Master would approve even before I knew he did such things was wonderful. If Master opposed such things then so would I, and I would go at it with a fury I was sure would make even Master jealous. I needed to learn more about this code of Master.

One of them hit a unicorn. “Hey, zap her or something.”

“Oh yeah.” The one remaining unicorn aimed his horn at me. The pony I had hung was also a unicorn, and the one I knocked out was a Pegasus, leaving just four left, two earth ponies, one unicorn and one Pegasus.

By the time the unicorn had fired his first blast I had made it over to a side and pulled a claw hammer off the wall with my wing, and did a flip on one of the table dodging the blast, landing on one hoof, tossing the hammer into the air and catching it with my hind leg, balancing it like so many items before. It made me giggle, it felt like forever since I last played around, but this hammer was no different from rocks or balls or other odd items that I would juggle around with to help improve my tricks.

“Oh Celestia she has a fucking hammer! Shoot her already!” the earth pony shouted getting panicked as I moved closer and closer each time the unicorn missed me. He started to panic as well and breathe fast getting too tired to keep blasting magic at me. I stopped and sat down on the table closest to them, setting the hammer down next to me. They were all pressed up against the door, but the stallion’s body was blocking it, having gotten interlocked between a bolted down bench and them frantically trying to open the door.

“You guys aren’t making killing you much fun, I thought you’d all come after me or something.” A few of them glanced at the unicorn dripping blood from hooks. “I mean come on, I’m only a filly, it’s not like I’m that strong. You guys constantly push around fillies and you rape them all the time. One more can’t be that much harder.”

One of the earth ponies went to grab me and my wing swept out the hammer smacking the pony right along the side of his nose forcing him to turn his head. I pulled on the handle of the hammer as it just barely went past his face, sliding it along his nose and causing the claw to stab into one of his eyes. I used my other foreleg to pull up with the hammer to allow me to kick the side of his face ripping out the hammer and sending bits of his face through the air as he was spun around sending the hammer into the air. I caught the hammer just barely with my primary feathers before it could fall to the ground.

The stallion started to scream covering his face in pain and the other stallions started to really panic trying to open the door. “Why the fuck isn’t the door opening?!” one of them shouted trying harder.

Getting up I grabbed a hook and threw it down, pulling up very hard in the next second, just at the right time to allow me to drop down to the floor and send a J hook up into the jaw of the pony that I had just used the hammer on. I quickly jumped back onto the table as the pony screamed unable to remove the hook as it was embedded inside his jaw.

“Three more stallions to go, I suggest you all come at me at once or I’m going to get bored, and you don’t want me to get bored.”

“The b—” the earth pony couldn’t finish as I threw the hammer with all my strength into the side of his skull killing him instantly as the claw hit first, breaking through and smashing his brain to spray the other two with skull and blood.

They both started to scream as I started to jump from table to table heading over to the torture tools. I picked up three small but extremely sharp knives, putting them in my mouth. “Here I come~” I sang.

“The body you idiot!” the unicorn shouted, and the Pegasus looked down realizing how much of a panic they had been in to not notice. They both quickly dislodged the body that the five stallions had trampled, hopefully not to death. I still wanted to make Master proud with how I killed these ponies.

The Pegasus didn’t turn fast enough as I jumped onto his back and threw two of the knives down slashing the tendons on the back of his forelegs. He yelled in pain as I rolled back behind him and slashed his hind leg tendons.

At that point the unicorn had managed to open the door and was running. I flipped back and jumped onto a table, pulling down a spear hook, chain and all, I jumped to the door and the stallion had slipped on pillow, which was most likely thrown by a nearby filly.

That fear was almost tasty as he saw me throw the hook. I was aiming for his leg, but he moved in just the right motion that the hook went through his ball sack and out the other side making him let out this extremely high pitched scream.

Pulling back the hook ripped through the sack and cut out his balls. The second time I landed the hook onto his right hind leg and pulled ripping away his muscles and making it impossible for him to run now.

Giggling, I reached up and pulled down a J hook. I went out to the stallion as he was weeping, trying to crawl away, but it was pointless as I hooked the hook through his shoulder and dragged him back into the room screaming for mercy.

Of the six ponies, three had died. One from being trampled, one from the hammer to the side of his head, and the third was the stallion I ripped his balls off. He had bled out by the time I got him to the table. The other three didn’t put up a fight, or weren’t able to. I had no problem moving them to the slabs, as their strength had all but been drained away. Or as the stallion which tendon’s I cut couldn’t move.

Once all of them were tied down, I began dismembering the bodies, leaving the three living ones for last. They were completely awake to hear me hacking apart the three bodies into nice neat little slabs of meat, wrapping them up in book paper from a bookshelf in the front of the room. So much meat shouldn’t go to waste!

After I finished, I piled it high on one table smiling as I went over to the first pony I’d caught. “Hello there.”

“Pl-please don’t kill me,” he begged.

“You foalnap me, you’ve raped fillies, or even colts and you have the nerve to beg for your worthless life? It’s cute.” I held up a metal string saw, the string had blades embedded in it as to make cutting easier. “Well, I better get started with dismembering you.”

Master had wanted me to enjoy killing, and now these screams were almost like music to me. I lived for Master, and he wanted this, so I did to. I sawed the pony to bits, tying off each area before I cut all the way through as to allow him to not bleed out fast enough, but it was clear that I didn’t know what I was doing as he passed out from the pain and shock. He died before I could even start on his second leg. In the end, I just ended up using an axe to chop him up and add him to the pile.

The pony that I used the hammer on had only one good eye left, and it was clear he couldn’t speak. This time instead of slow sawing, I simply hacked him to bits, he lasted much longer, but it went by far quicker than I wanted it to.

Moving to the last, he had wet himself and was crying so hard he was having a very hard time breathing from the panic. I didn’t know how to keep ponies awake for long or how any of this worked, I’d need to figure that out later.

“Please.”

“How do you want to die?” I asked balancing a knife on my hoof.

“Q-quickly.”

Tossing the knife into the air I pushed down on the back of the blade as it fluttered back down cutting the knife deep into his neck. I pulled it out allowing him to bleed out over a minute and die. He ended up being wrapped in paper like the rest.

Picking up an axe from a nearby table, I pocketed a knife, a hammer, and a few needles. I pulled down a long lightweight chain with a J hook, and wrapped it around my foreleg. I jumped to the floor and set up a trap for anypony that ended up opening this door that clearly wasn’t me.

Going outside into one of the chambers. The stallions that had been raping the fillies weren’t in this chamber anymore, but I could hear them arguing about the door being unable to be opened.

The four fillies in this chamber were both horrified and hopeful when they saw me come out dripping blood, of course it didn’t show well on my clothes. I got to the entrance and frowned seeing probably about thirteen ponies, three of them were mares. Their race all intermixed, I’d have to deal with them all soon enough.

“Holy shit!” one of them shouted noticing me.

Taking out the axe first I smirked. “Don’t worry, I’ll get you all soon enough, I have the only set of keys~, so you’re not going anywhere. If any of you would rather just kill yourselves, it’d just make it simpler for me.” I bit the axe again and walked into the next chamber. Two stallions were still raping, one was a colt and the other a filly.

The first stallion didn’t see me as I came up from behind him grabbing the back of his mane and pulling him off the filly, making him grunt as he fell back to the floor. “What the fuck are you—”

He couldn’t finish as I smacked him in the face with my hammer, dropping my axe to the bed as I began to beat him to death with the hammer. If I hadn’t aimed for his joints first or hadn’t broken them with each hit, he’d have probably had a chance. But he gurgled on blood and drown after a few too many hits to the chest making him bleed internally. I grinned as blood started to drool down his mouth.

“Apparently you didn’t get the memo,” I said chuckling darkly, and turned to the stallion screwing the colt, he was shocked so much by what I had done he didn’t even pull out. It was too late for him as I ran with my axe.

The stallion jumped back, but he was still hard, so when I brought down the axe I chopped off his dick in one swipe. His screams were wonderful as I began to hack bits off his body when he reached for his groin. All he could do was raise his forelegs in defense, but my axe cut through his bones easily.

I looked back toward the other ponies. At this point the ponies were planning more than panicking, sure they were freaking out, but they weren’t tramping each other to try to get out like the other ponies. I turned to another door in the rear of the chamber. I walked over and opened it.

Looking around, I frowned at the plan room. It was an office with a bed basically. A safe was in the corner, with bookshelves covering the walls, a desk was to the right, to the left a few chairs, and that was basically it. I went over to the desk and searched the drawers, finding nothing important.

That safe would probably have all the important documents. I would bet a thousand bits that stallion Nature Wing has a list of all the ponies which paid for his services, I’d need to unlock it before I left. Those names were going to be on my dinner list.

Leaving the office, I went to the front area, and the ponies stopped arguing when three of them noticed me. “Hello everypony.” They went completely silent. “Listen, if any of you can open the safe in the office, I’ll allow you to live.”

“I can!” a Pegasus mare said quickly. She had blond mane, pink fur and a safe dial as a cutie mark, overall, she wasn’t anything to write home about.

“Come on, quickly.” She ran and I turned around. I knew one of them would try to attack me from behind so I had my knife hidden in my wing. I slashed his neck clean through causing him to trip and fall next to me. He held his neck for a moment as I watched the life leave him. “How sad, I bet he was going to be a real screamer.” I turned to the mare which was frozen. “I need that safe opened.”

This time none of them were in such a rush to die, shame. I followed her back to the office and watched her open the safe, she moved back as the door opened. “You’ll let me live right?” she asked, shaking.

“Sit in that chair.” She did and I went to the safe tossing the bits and gems out looking at the paper, making me sit down to go through it. I found his ledger and a manual to how this place worked in an emergency, including in case of a riot. Opening the ledger, I grinned seeing a code of names. This book kept everything in code, but if I figured it out then I’d have a nice long list of pony names.

“W-what is that?” she asked, and I smiled looking at her.

“His client list.” Everything about her went pale. “You see I eat ponies, so I need a nice long list like this one to choose from.” I pocketed the listed. “So how did you know how to open the safe?”

“I’m a safecracker.”

“And you like fillies or colts?”

She swallowed. “Fillies.”

“What do you do to them?”

“I-I um, you said you wouldn’t kill me.”

“I’m not going to, I’m just thinking about whether or not I should rape you or leave all your bones broken and skinned, but alive. I mean you don’t need a tongue to live or eyes or ears, or a lot of things actually.” Fear made her body lock up. “But if you please me later after I’ve murdered them, then I might bring you home as my toy. So, answer my question, what do you do to them?”

“I make them eat me out, and eat them out, then use a-a-a strapon to fuck their tiny pussies.”

“You kill them or anything like that?”

“Nature Wing doesn’t allow his property to normally be damaged or you have to pay a lot of bits. Not many can afford it.”

“Good, stay in this room until everypony else is dead, if you come out, then I’m going to kill you.”

“Understood.”

Turning I walked outside the office and the now ten ponies had anything that they could grab to defend themselves. Wait, ten? I was sure I counted eleven more. They didn’t do anything as I went to the other chamber seeing one of the stallions by the door. I had set up a wooden slab with knives which swung down into the face of anypony trying to enter the torture room. I couldn’t allow them weapons.

Laughing a bit I turned to them. “The two mares can go wait by the office door. Do not enter the office.”

“Don’t go, she’s only trying to dwindle our numbers further. If we stick together she can’t kill us!”

“I’ll only give one chance, remember I killed six trained stallions by myself, eight more plus two mares will hardly be worse.” At that point the two mares ran for the office leaving the now eight ponies to defend themselves. Pulling out the keys for that one door, not the outside door, I tossed them to one of the stallion’s. “Okay, you eight can leave.”

They didn’t waste any time as they unlocked the door and ran into the next room. I slammed and locked the door behind them. I could hear them arguing once again when they realized they were trapped. I went over to Nature Wing’s chair and moved his cold hoof showing a white button. I pressed it and I heard them start to scream as the walls of the next room started to move.

The mashing of their bones and bodies made me grin. Such an effective way to kill a bunch of ponies, and the fear they had was wonderful as their bones slowly snapped when they were forced into impossible to fit spaces.

Turning, the two mares quickly ran back to the office door and sat down breathing really hard, scared out of their minds. I walked over to them and smiled. One was a unicorn, and the other an earth pony. It made me smile remembering that the two mares here were like Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle, well only in they’re the same race. This brown unicorn and purple earth pony didn’t look anything like them.

“Looks like we’re all alone.”

“Please don’t kill us!” the unicorn shouted.

“So what do you two do?”

“We don’t do anything!” the earth pony said quickly. My wing flicked and a knife stabbed into the wall next to her head, making her faint.

Dragging the mare away from the wall and pulled out my needles and stuck them into her joints, which snapped her awake as I hammered one needle through her hind leg. She screamed as I began playing bop the mole with the needles driving them clean through the mare’s legs, grinning.

The other mare had wet herself from how scared she was. Once the needles were all the way through I began beating the mare to death making sure to turn her muscles and organs into goo before allowing her to choke to death on her own vomit and blood.

“I’ll ask one more time,” I said, turning to the mare. “What do you do to them, I really want to know. Colt or filly?”

The unicorn swallowed. “I.” She stopped and let out a breath. “I beat them, use a strapon on their asses, and have them eat me out as I degrade them, I use both.” Her body trembled as I walked over to her.

“Good, you’re honest.”

“Are you going to let me go?” she asked, shaking.

“Safe cracker!” I called.

“Yes?”

“Come out and give this mare the same treatment that she gives to fillies and colts, or I’m breaking your legs.” The safe cracker ran out of the room quickly and grabbed a strapon, she proceeded to rape the other mare as I watched. It was honestly boring. The unicorn was actually enjoying the ass fucking a lot, in fact she seemed to almost become the other mare’s bitch as she tried to get every last bit of pleasure from it, even when sucking the cock.

The safecracker’s eyes went wide as I swung my axe cutting the unicorn’s head clean off in one swing. Both of them fell back, but now only the safe cracker was alive. I smiled as I pushed the mare’s body onto its back, then smashed open the chest to get at the heart. It was wonderful after all this slaughter to have a nice pleasure filled heart. It was like every emotion was fused with a flavor of delight. I was so enthralled with the taste, that I almost found release from eating it.

“Please don’t kill me,” the mare begged.

“Of course not,” I said chuckling. “I mean who would help me get a cart to hall all these bodies back home for me to eat?” I went up to her face. “Plus, I think you’d be a great fuck toy for my butler.” She flinched as I pulled the head off the fake cock. “I mean I can’t be having you tell anypony about this, can I?”

“I wouldn’t dream of telling anypony,” she said, and I licked her neck.

“Maybe, but how do I know? I mean you might run away and try telling some news pony about this.”

“I know who you are and you’d be able to hunt me down. I promise, I will never speak a word of this.”

“Alright, I’ll believe you.” I got off her and she let out a breath. She didn’t see the hammer as I smacked her on the back of the head, knocking her out. “But you left the room when I told you to not leave until everypony was dead.” Lifting up my axe I chopped her up into bits.

After all this I realized I enjoyed only really eating hearts, I mean I was fine with the murdering, but this was boring. I could kill to my heart’s content, and yet eating one single heart gave me the greatest feeling of all.

Going over to the corner of the chamber was a pair of showers. I washed all the blood and flesh out of my outfit tossing all the weapons. I began unlocking the fillies and colts that were chained down, having them gather in the front area. They for some reason went back to their cages without any reason. If pony groups like this existed, where the abused would so willingly go back to cages, then I would see them wiped out for no other reason than to get hearts.

A knocking made me look up and quickly grab my axe before going into the next room, I smiled seeing the mound of meat behind me. I looked through a peephole to see Al and two stallions in black armor with one mare at the lead, Diamond was standing next to Al. They had weapons on them.

“Al, you’re here,” I said dropping the axe and opening the door, they all looked at me smiling.

“Scootaloo?” Al asked confused, and a moment later all of them retracted seeing the horror behind me of mashed bodies.

“Please, come in, I’ve been redecorating the place.”

Author's Note

Editing done by wubsy mcwubsington

Celestia's Adviser

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

My Master

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

River's Embrace

A grin edged my cheeks as I looked down from a high stand at a track. With the help of Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom, we had set it up at the school to show off my mad skills to everypony. Both of them stood off to the side with the rest of our class. My wings spread out sending out a small gust of wind, and I started flapping them.

“Go Scoots!” Apple Bloom shouted as I sped down the track. Hitting the first ramp, I was able to flip midair going through a ring and landing on a grinding rail which spiraled up. I jumped off, doing a triple flip, twisting to a upright position before landing on a ramp which made a loop.

Shooting up, I rode along the loop going to another ramp and launched off of it. Spinning four times in the air. I was able to force my body to flipping around my scooter before landing on the final ramp, screeching to a halt in front of everypony.

“Yeah!” I shouted, and they all cheered.

“That was awesome!” Sweetie Belle cheered.

“It was alright,” Diamond Tiara snipped, making me look at her. Her rude comment couldn’t bring me down, nothing could.

“Are you kidding that was awesome!” Silver Spoon shouted grinning. I chuckled as even Diamond Tiara had to know it was sweet when she hid a small smile.

“EEEE!” Apple Bloom screeched making everypony cover their ears at the sound. “Your cutie mark!” My head instantly turned, making me screech myself seeing my cutie mark. Seeing the mark for the first time took my breath away. It was a wheel with lightning under it and wings on the side

“Yeah!” I shouted, jumping into the air and shooting higher than I had ever before. But the excitement quickly turned to me panicking as I flew higher into the air. Shooting through a large cloud. After a minute, I stopped, realizing I wasn’t falling. I looked around for a few seconds and then at my wings flapping. I was, I was FLYING! “YES!” I shouted and everypony cheered again.

“Whoa kiddo.” I looked at Dash on the cloud which I had gone through. She looked down and then smirked.

“I’m flying!” I cheered, grinning and she smiled.

“I can see that squirt.” She flew over to me.

“And I got my cutie mark!”

Her grin couldn’t be wider. “Congratulations!” Dash hugged me and I buried my face into her warm blue chest. She was always there for me when I needed it, and this was perfect. I rarely got this close to Dash, and I couldn’t believe her scent. It was morning dew mixed with rain. We landed on a cloud and she stepped back. “Hey you want to go celebrate?”

“Would I?!”

“I'll go talk to your teacher first.”

“Sure.” I jumped off and sped down to the ground flapping my wings and hovering before landing on the ground grinning.

“Whoa!” Sweetie Belle shouted, and I grinned as Dash walked over to my teacher. “I can’t believe you just flew.”

“Oh-oh someone’s a lucky pony,” Apple Bloom said, grinning devilishly.

“Shut up!” I hit her lightly and we all started laughing giddy with excitement. We danced around with each other.

“Come on Scoot’s let’s go,” Dash said, coming over to us. “I got the okay from your teacher.”

I looked at Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom. “Guys.”

“Go ahead,” Sweetie Belle said, and I shot into the air with Dash.

Following Dash closely wasn’t hard, she kept at a moderate pace. We stopped after a while landing on a cloud. I was breathing hard making her chuckle and pat my back. “So what’cha want today? Anything you want, it’ll my treat,” Dash asked. Everything about Dash, oh it was just so awesome.

Opening my mouth, I froze. For a very long time I had dreamed of this moment, but just as it was happening. Everything drained away in that instant, making me forget everything that I had planned for this moment. “I.” I face hoofed making her eye me. “I, um, don’t know, you choose.” I smiled a fake smile.

“Alright, sounds good to me. Seeing as you just recently got your wings to work, let’s not go too nuts. I don’t want you falling out of the sky and getting hurt.” Quickly I nodded. “How about we go get a snack or two.”

“Sounds great!” We flew off the cloud landing in front of sugar cube corner. Dash went inside first, and Mr. Cake smiled seeing us.

“Welcome,” he greeted.

“Two cup cakes.”

“Coming right up.” Mr. Cake went into the back and I looked around. There was no one here.

Pulling out a few bits from under her wing, Dash put them on the counter. Less than a minute later, Mr. Cake came out with two cupcakes. Sparklers flared on each of the triple layered orange frosted cupcakes.

This was crazy! They were my favorite kind. Not wanting to wait, I licked the cupcake. An almost ice cream orange sorbet flavor ran down my throat. The flavor made me shiver at the wonderful thing running over my taste buds.

“How do you like it?” Dash asked.

“Love it! This is my favorite cupcake, but how’d you know?” I asked, looking at Mr. Cake, he smiled. “I never told anypony about it.”

“Educated guess.” Dash winked making me try to grin wider, but if I grinned any wider it felt like my face was going rip from the pressure. In fact my cheeks were starting to hurt, but that didn’t matter in the slightest. “Anyway, where do you want to go next?” Dash asked as we finished the cupcakes.

“Um, I don’t know.” My mind was still completely blank. Dash tapped her hoof a little thinking, then looking at a clock.

“Oh I know of something going down soon.” Quickly, I nodded and followed her outside Sugar Cube Corner. We flew into the air going to a large cloud and looking down at pegasi throwing clouds at each, a few laughing. “Come one we got to get in on this!”

Both shot down and landed on top of the cloud. Dash grabbed some cloud and threw it at another making a poof sound causing her to roll. She looked surprised at Dash, and Dash smirked at her.

“IT’S DASH! ATTACK!” the mare shouted, and pony quickly turned to us. A slight chill went up my spine.

“Come on kiddo, we got our work cut out for us.” Grabbing some cloud, I copied Dash’s moments throwing it at a pony before she could hit Dash with a ball of cloud. In an instant, other pony’s took notice to me protecting her. Throwing clouds as fast as I could, ponies started to take cover throwing clouds back at me, causing me to take cover.

After a while we were forced to hide behind a cloud wall. Both of us were breathing hard and laughing. She looked behind the wall and cloud bits pelted the wall making her move her head back quickly. Dash laughed harder as the wall chipped away slowly.

“Surrender!” some pony shouted.

“NEVER!” Dash shouted back throwing a cloud at a pony trying to flank us. I picked up some cloud and rolled out from behind the cloud wall launching an attack, hitting a few pony before getting behind another wall. Cloud bits then began pelting my wall, easily chipping it away.

“Crap not another Dash!” some pony shouted. Unending gratification filled me. I couldn’t believe anypony would compare me to Dash! She was the most awesome pony in the world, and the feeling, oh nothing compared!

“Scoots!” Dash shouted, rolling over to me and taking out two more pony along the way to my wall.

“What’s up?!” I threw a cloud taking out another pony as he tried to jump over the wall, rolling as he landed.

“We need to flank them. Do you think that you can move around them to give me a shot?”

“Sure.” I ran dodging cloud bits as they were thrown at me. I grabbed bits of cloud throwing the bits back at them. Rolling, I was able to hide behind another wall flanking them, and they knew it. Dash jumped out from behind a wall launching her own attack and taking out the last of the pony in the battle since their backs were now turned.

“Yeah!” Dash shouted and all the pony around us hit their two front hooves together clapping since we weren’t on the ground. She cheered and came over to me, then lifted me up with one hoof surprising me. “Give it up for the victor!” They cheered louder. Dash set me down next to her.

“That was fun, Dash,” a stallion said, walking over to us and they hoof pumped. “We’ll get you next time.”

“You say that but I’m still undefeated.”

“Only thinks to this pony.” He looked at me and held out his hoof. “Give it here.” I hoof pumped with him and he chuckled. “Next time though, we’ll get you to little one.” He waved flying off with a large group of pony.

“How was that for fun?” Dash asked.

“It was great! I can’t believe we won.”

“Of course we won, I haven’t been beaten at this once! I’m the queen of cloud wars, nopony can beat me.” She smiled boosting her beautiful large wings.

“Wow,” I whispered.

Those beautiful things glimmered like gems, rays of light bouncing off her making her glow like the sun. There wasn’t a pony on this planet that could match her. There was nothing else I could do but stare, biting my lip.

Rainbow Dash defined beauty to me. Defined in every aspect and always moving toward a dream which is in her reach no matter what happens, a true hero. “Anyway, that burned a lot of time, where to now?”

“Well the sun is going to set, how about we watch it set?”

“Sure thing.”

“Thank you so much for this.” She smiled, her cheeks were also a bit numb from smiling so much. It only made me chuckle. Dash was having a good time to. We flew over to a cloud, she laid back and I laid down next to her, snuggling into her. She pulled me close, and I looked out at the sunset.

Everything around us lit up just beautifully, with reds, purples, pinks and oranges. A warmth filled me as our cloud turned orange with a tinge of red. She rubbed my side a little noticing it. We watched the sun as it went down so gracefully. Tears went down my face as it disappeared.

“What’s wrong?” she asked.

“The sun set, today has been so much fun, I don’t want it to end.”

She snickered and rubbed my back. “We have the whole night kiddo.” We got up and she wiped my tears away. “This is far from over Scoots. Plus now that you can fly, you can hang with me all the time. Come on we have one more big thing to do.”

“Can it be on the ground? My wings are really sore.”

“First time flying will do that to you, don’t worry you’ll get used to it. Pretty soon you’ll be shooting across the sky like it’s nothing.”

“Maybe I'll even be faster than you.” My wings spread out and she rolled her eyes.

“Yeah squirt, maybe, but you’re still a beginner, you got a while to go before you are even considered my pupil.”

“Wait I could be your pupil?!”

“Of course.” She hugged me. “I don’t just let any pony join my cloud war team, I only take the best, I accept nothing less, and believe me your one of the greatest pony I know, even as a filly.” My body quaked, how awesome was this?! She let me go, and I danced a bit. “Come on, we have one more thing we have to do.” She took to the air and we flew going toward Sweet Apple Acres.

“Why are we going to Apple Bloom’s house?”

“Oh there’s something I needed to do there, then we can move onto the final event.” A loving feeling filled me as we landed in front of a barn. She pushed opened the door and we went inside. “Stupid lights.” Dash flipped on the lights

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY!” I stepped back as everypony I knew shouted it. A second later I realized what was happening and I giggled seeing everypony in the light, big shinny party hats and all. Music started and I looked at Dash which smirked.

“Happy birthday Scoots.” I looked around the barn, everypony from Twilight to Spike, to even Diamond Tiara were here. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom came over grinning wildly making me blush a tiny bit.

“Enjoy your day?” Sweetie Belle asked giddy.

“It’s been the greatest.”

“Well Scoots I have to go talk to Twilight real fast,” Dash said, padding me on the back and I nodded. She went over to Twilight. I looked back at them.

“So wanna do some party games?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Of course!”

We all went around enjoying the party games that Pinkie Pie had set up. A clown came out after a while rolling on a ball and I several ponies laughed as he honked a horn. The clown got off and held out the ball to me making me grin.

I took it and did a front, one hoof stand on the ball. Everypony around me stomped as I made the ball roll around in a circle. Jumping off, I toss the ball back and the clown smiled. He jumped onto the ball and flipped landing on the ground, and then tossed it back to me. A challenge if I ever saw one.

“Oh a challenge,” Dash snickered, and the clown smiled nodding.

“I'll take that.” I jumped onto the ball send me into the air, I flipped twisting mid air landing back onto the ball perfectly. I flipped off and the clown chuckled. “Beat that.” He cracked a few bones and jumped onto the ball, then started dancing, flipping twice on the ball before flipping off and sending the ball my way.

Swinging my hoof under the ball I kicked it up into the air and jumped up. The ball hit my hooves as it went up allowing me to dance sending it up higher. Twisting around, I flipped causing the ball to slid down my side, landing before me allowing me to land on the ball on the ground.

I kicked the ball up flipping with it and then kicking. It shot against the wall shooting back and landing right under me as I landed on it. I jumped flipping and spinning twice before landing, then kicking the ball back to the clown. He stood up a bit to catch the ball making him slid back slight. The clown looked up shocked.

“There’s no way I’m beating that,” he said, and everypony cheered once again, making me grin.

“Cake,” Applejack announced and we rushed over. She held out a knife to me. “Care to cut the first piece.” Cutting a corner piece, I passed it along.

“You don’t like the corner piece?” Dash asked.

“Too much frosting.” I stuck out my tongue and Dash laughed. Applejack half smiled as I gave the knife back. She was able to cut much more square pieces making me smile as everypony got a piece. I craved off the chocolate frosting and enjoyed my cake piece. Chocolate wasn’t my thing.

“You should do gifts,” Twilight commented looking at the time.

“Come on,” Applejack said.

As quick as I could, I gulped down my last piece of cake and we went over to the table of presents towering above me. Dash gave me one, reading who gave it to me first.

Before each gift was opened, I thanked each pony which had given me the gift. It went from clothes from Rarity to a book from Twilight, then a golden orange diamond necklace from Diamond Tiara which made me eye her for a few seconds and she just smiled. This gift caught me a bit off guard.

“Thanks,” I said, smiling a little unsure at the expensive gift. I had never been given such a gift so I wasn’t sure how to act.

“We’ll talk tomorrow.” She winked and I shrugged putting it on.

“And finally from me,” Dash said, setting down a new scooter, it was made of metal, two wheels, and best of all it had Dash’s cutie mark printed on it. My eyes went wide. I jumped hugging her in a very tight embrace her making her hug me tighter.

“Oh my gosh! Thank you!”

“It’s the first of a production line in Los Pegasus. It’s made of metal so it’s more sturdy than your wood one. That way you can do insane tricks.”

“That’s so cool thank you!” I turned letting go of Dash.

“Every pony, it’s bout’ time to be getting’ on home.” Applejack said. A few groaned but left and I grinned flipping off the wall with the new scooter. I stared at it, this thing was awesome, it was not only lighter than my wood one, but stronger.

“You like it kiddo?” I looked at Dash.

“Loving it! It’s so much better than my wood one.”

“I’m glad, listen you should just head home and come back for your other presents tomorrow. I’m sure your tired, and Applejack said she’ll watch them for you.”

“Sweet, thank you again, this is great!”

“I bet, just be careful with it, it’s a new model so it’ll probably might have a defect or two, I don’t want that thing breaking and causing you to crash. I’d rather have you in one piece than that thing.” I nodded. “Anyway, I have a feeling you’ll be fine, but just in case be really careful.” I knocked on my lucky helmet.

“I'll be really careful.”

“Great, now go have some fun.” Dust shot up behind me as I sped out of the barn doing a flip or two before getting to the property fence that surrounded Sweet Apples Acres. I did a double flip landing on the ground on the other side. My other scooter couldn’t handle such awesomeness!

Today had been the best day of my life, I couldn’t believe I had been so lucky. Now that I could fly I was going to be able to hang with Dash almost every day, school is going to drive me crazy waiting to get out. Not only that, now that I knew what my cutie mark was, I could do exactly what I love for the rest of my life!

“WOO!” I shouted into the air. The feel of a rock hitting my wheel made me gasped. The thought was a moment too late, but I should have been looking where I was going. Following the moment of my body, I was flipped off my scooter hitting grass and sliding. “Oh that didn’t feel good,” I grumbled, getting up.

Quickly I stretched my wings making sure they were fine. I let out a breath and then looked at the scooter, it was perfectly fine. My helmet clicked happily as I tapped it. Grabbing my scooter, I got up.

“Hey.” I paused looking around for a random voice. The edge of the Everfree forest quickly greeted me, but what stood out was a small shack was off to the side. It had a fire pit, three sides and a roof, but no side facing the Everfree forest, Ponyville river was not far away. I often came this way because I walked Apple Bloom home, and I lived across the river. But I had never noticed the shack before. “Over here.” A hoof waved me over, a pony was mostly hidden behind one of the walls.

“What?” I asked curious, but slightly nervous noticing that I was alone, but hey this was Ponyville, nothing bad really happens here.

“I need some help, I kind of got tied up, would you mind helping me? All my other hooves are tied together, I’m such a dork sometimes.”

This pony was quite funny. “Ah sure thing.” I rode over and a pain in my head was all I felt as I blinked realizing on was on the cold ground next to the fire pit. “Ugh.” I got up unsteady. Only grass stains and scratches covered me before, but now I was also covered in dirt with bruises.

“Awake I see.” I looked at a unicorn stallion in a black mask. Black clothes covered every inch of his body.

“W-who are you?” I asked dizzy, trying to steady myself

“I’ve been watching you Scootaloo.” I backed up into the shack and I looked around panicking. It took me only a moment before I realized the situation and extended my wings. I jumped trying to fly away. He grabbed my wing with his magic snapping it making me scream in pain. Pure terror and sick feeling came over me as I felt the sharp edges of my wing bone scrap at the inside of my skin.

“AAAAAH!”

“You’re not getting away that easily.” He snapped my other wing in the same place and threw me again the wall snapping at least one rib churning my insides.

My eyes shifted to him, and tears flooded my face as I gasped for air from the pain. As I got up, blood ran into my left eye. I felt my head seeing blood. My lucky helmet had saved me once again from breaking my neck against something.

“Stop,” I more or less begged and he reach for me.

Making a ditch effort, I ran for my scooter and he punched me in my side sending me smacking into the wall. A loud thundering crack echoed in my leg, as few nails which were sticking out ripped gashes along my side.

Everything started to shake, forcing me to get up causing me to notice my broken hind leg, threatened to bend painfully the wrong way. Blood burned my eyes running down from gaping open wounds and pooling around my body. I looked at him as he picked up my scooter with his magic.

“Trying to escape with this?” He threw it onto the ground turning it up right. “But these things break so easily.” His hoof came down with a fierce force, it snapping it like a twig. Tears flooded my face, Dash’s present!

“No!” I shouted coughing blood, making me start to hyperventilate, that was not good. I tried to run but my leg was beyond broken. With a twist of magic, he bend my leg making me crash to the ground screaming in pain.

The masked pony grabbed me with his hoof, grinning a horrific smile, then pulled me up to him. He kissed me making me feel his tongue in my mouth grossing me out, as it went deep down my throat making me gag and he pulled out after a minute. If my two cents hadn’t been knocked out of me, I’d have bitten down, hard.

“You taste so much better, I bet you’ll feel even better.” I looked down and my eyes went wide seeing his huge thing. I had never seen a stallion’s thing before, only heard about it from Apple Bloom having walked in on her brother in the morning. He always yelled at her to get out of his room.

“No, please no!” I begged screeching, I knew what it was for, and I knew it was only meant for married pony.

His hoof cut across my cheek as he slapped me, making blood run down my face onto my broken body. “Shut up!” he shouted mad, then slapped me a few more times before he pushed me down on all four legs. All I could do was scream, and even then my voice was breaking badly.

That thing went into me with one powerful thrust, and a terrible feeling washed over me as a feeling of several things ripping inside me went up into my belly, making me throw up blood and cake, as my insides were crushed against each other choking me not only in vomit, but in blood.

“No,” I mumbled, as more bloody tears went down my face.

Looking down, I saw rivers of blood flowing down my hind legs. He thrust again crushing everything, almost like a thousand pound anvil crushed my belly. What seemed to be the only relief was each thrust being stopped by something inside me. More blood poured from my insides onto him making him go harder and faster enjoying the pain and blood pouring out of me.

If it wasn’t for the fact my insides were being pushed together so hard that I couldn’t do anything but gasp for air; I’d have been screaming in agony as each crushing thrust pulled me apart from the inside, making my hip crack slightly at his powerful stabs pounded against them, pushing and pulling my insides together, only to tear them apart with the next plunge inside of me. But when I tried going forward, I only to be pulled back.

An extremely hard thrust caused him to hit my womb caving it in slightly. I felt something fill me, causing a sickening disgust to rip though me even more as an acid like substance filled all my wounds.

My blood mixed with something white turning what was leaking out of me pink. I looked at him for a moment. I was dizzy, sick, in pain, and completely horrified. Blood drooled from my mouth, I had bit my tongue really hard at some point.

“How wonderful.” He pulled out and blood poured out heavily turning the dirt under me to mud. “I’ve been wanting to do that for so long.” He threw me off of him, and onto the ground sliding against rocks ripping up my front. The monster hit me with his hoof rolling me over, then hit me several times like a cat playing with a broken mouse laughing. “Oh such a fun toy, I wish you didn’t have to die, but you’re going to, ever so beautifully.”

“Dash,” I whimpered quietly at the pain, my whole body was calling for me to stop it, I tried to get up but my body wasn’t responding.

That thing grinned and stopped. “She isn’t here!” he shouted happily. I looked at him grinning and laughing as he cleaned himself off with a rag. “She doesn’t care for a whore like you, no one does.” I looked around, he rubbed my blood and his white stuff into my face rubbing it like acid in my wounds making me whimper.

“Dash,” I said choking on the rancid smell.

“Come on, scream DASH!” he shouted. “DASH COME SAVE SCOOTALOO!” that monster screamed into the air, and I looked around. A few minutes passed, she wasn’t coming, she wasn’t going to save me, nopony was.

“Please Dash, help me.”

He grinned as more tears went down my face. She wasn’t coming, she wasn’t going to save me. “Please call all you like.”

“Hey what the hell is happening over here?!” We both looked at an earth pony guard as he walked over to us and the monster killing me smirked as the guard’s black coat when white like a ghost. “By Cele—” The guard’s spine glowed and then something snapped making him fall to the ground screaming, paralyzed. I looked at the monster and he started laughing going over to the guard.

“Oh how wonderful.” He stomped on the guard, snapping his legs like dry twigs making the guard choke on bloody tears. The monster then started to stomp on the guards side making a disgusting wet snapping sound and tears went down the guards face as blood left his mouth choking him.

“Stop,” I begged in a rough whisper, he turned to me and the light left the guards eyes finally dying, having been turned to a bag of broken bone and mush. A strange relief and jealousy filled me.

“Imagine if I got my hooves on Dash.” Those words shut me up instantly. If Dash came, he would kill her. Guards were not easy or simple to beat, and he killed one without a second thought.

He grabbed the guards head and ripped it off cleanly. He chuckled coming over to me. He made the guard’s lips touch mine and then he forced his hoof up the guards throat forcing the tongue to mix with mine. As much as I possibly could, I tried to pulling away, but I couldn’t move.

“Woops,” that thing said, as an eye popped out of the guard hitting my temple and rolling to the ground. “I guess that’s done.” He tossed the guard’s head.

“Please no,” I begged.

“Now tell me do you think little Dash is coming for you?”

“No.”

“Do you think she could protect you from me?”

“No,” I cried.

“That guard could have taken on Dash, and I snapped his neck like he was nothing.”

“Please no more.”

The creature grinned and punched me. “Fine, you’re just going to die like the whore you are.” He laughed and I felt a kick to my head and something snap, then another kick to my belly sending me into the river. The cold water numbed me, but soon filled my lungs choking me and making me feel relief as I black out.

Author's Note

edited better 6/13/14

Diamond Hearts

“Is everything alright?” He asked sitting on the sofa. I let out a breath and ran over to him hugging him and he pulled me close. I smiled nuzzling him.

“It is now.” Surprise went through him for a few seconds.

“Oh?”

“You’re so warm today.”

“You seem to be a little sure of yourself.”

“But Master I’m on time and no one has found out, I’m good.”

“Good?” He grabbed my throat making me become scared. “You come into here happy and you expect me to be in a good mood?”

“But, you-you, I didn’t, I’m good.” Tears went down my face, I had done something bad and I wasn’t sure what.

“Oh, and what was so good about that? I want you to tell pony, I haven’t had a good kill in a weeks!” He threw me and I bounced off the table hitting the floor. “Stupid filly, you should know when I’m not in a good mood. Now get over here I want to see you bleed.” I swallowed and got up going over to him shaking.

“What do you desire.” I had let two days of happiness cloud my judgment, he was my Master, and Master’s are sometimes nice to their pets. He picked me up setting me in front of him and he pulled out an ear ring puncher tool from a sofa pocket. Normally that would be very hard without magic, but it had compressed air and a button.

“I want you to give yourself three earrings per ear, and a tongue ring. You will do it while I enjoy my snack.” He moved us so I was laying against the armrest and he was laying down in front of me. He opened my shorts and started to lick me, then dug deep making me grunt a little uncomfortable. I picked up the tool, seven were already loaded into it.

“Which one.” I moaned a little squeezing his tongue which slipped out and making me cringe. “Do I do first?”

“Ears, then tongue.” I moved it to a spot I didn’t think would hurt and pressed it. It shot through my ear making me gasp and he did something making me choke a little. “Keep going, I’m not done.” I moved it down and as I shot it clean through, he made me choke on air. I did all six and tears rolled down my face. It was really painful, but I made both sides match just perfectly being able to see just enough.

“How does it look?” I asked and he looked at me smiling a little.

“Oh wow.” He went up and I flicked my ears a little with his hoof. “I honestly didn’t think you could do it so well, I thought you would have to redo it a few times.” He grabbed one and I froze. “I should rip them out and have you redo them.”

“Please, I beg you do it quickly.” He licked my earrings and then kissed me, rubbing me a little.

“No I want you to look nice, but.” He pulled out a knife. “A little nick will look wonderful on you.” He cut a V out of my right ear above my earrings. “There we go, aren’t you beautiful.” I blushed as tears went down my face. He licked the nick and it stopped bleeding after a few seconds. He wiped the blood away with a rag.

“Thank you Master.”

“Do you like the heart earrings?” They were thin gold ear rings with tiny orange diamonds embedded in them in the shape of hearts.

“Very much Master, they’re beautiful.” He took the earring tool and I stuck out my tongue as far as I could. He put it lightly on and it went through easily like with my ears, I closed my mouth and he frowned. My lip trembled a little as I opened my mouth. He kissed me and the pain went away.

“There we go, now you won’t have to worry about your tongue healing. Make sure to wash your ears though, you don’t want to get infected.” I nodded and kissed him. “Oh and I have a special gift for you.”

He pulled a box out from under the sofa and held it out to me. I took it and opened it. I pulled out a golden dog collar, it had large orange heart diamonds spaced evenly in the middle all along the collar. A dog tag had my name in silver.

“It’s, a, um.”

“A collar.”

“But won’t this draw attention?” He grinned and I whimpered, he really wanted someone to find out so he could kill them. “You want someone to find out.” He grinning as he kissed me again.

“I'll help you put it on.” He took it from me and fit it onto me, it was really comfortable and I blushed a little. “It’s the finest one around. Cost a few thousand bits to buy the beauty. I just spoil you so much.” He tightened it and I felt it smiling.

“Thank you Master, it’s really beautiful.” I said shaking a little.

“If you take it off I'll sow it onto your skin.” I nodded and he kissed me, then kissing my chest a little, then licking his lips. He went down to my mare-hood and I moaned lightly enjoying the feeling. I pulled him back up surprising him.

“Do you really want to use your tongue?” He chuckled grinning. Altogether I’d take every bit of control I could afford.

“I suppose I’m boring you.” I smiled.

“No, I love your tongue, but I prefer it in my mouth.” He smiled pulling a condom from the sofa pocket again and putting on a condom quickly. He moved so his back was against the arm rest, moving me onto him and going in easily.

I smiled as pleasure went through me. I didn’t know why, but this time it was much nicer, something in me was just right. His girth just twisted my insides around him in wet delight. He started moving me up and down making me moan. After a short while I finished causing him to slide easier than before and he went harder making me moan.

“You’re just playful today.” I looked at him grunting at little as I squeezed. He finished and cleared his throat. He stopped and pulled out. He tossed it into the trash can and I went down, but he stopped me. “Not for a few days, that tongue needs to stabilize. While it won’t hurt or swell, you need to be careful not to get it infected.” I nodded and I cleaned him up with a rag this time.

“I'll be careful.” I moved and kissed him, he hugged me.

“Damn if it wasn’t for the fact I have a meeting today that I can’t miss I would stay and enjoy my pet.” I smiled.

“Maybe after?” He paused.

“One weekend did you good.” I smiled. “If you like.” He kissed my neck and I smiled feeling good. “Why don’t you come with me?” I paused.

“But if.”

“You’re my pet, I’m starting to think I should just take you back to Canterlot with me and keep you in my bed waiting for me.”

“But.”

“I'll think of something, just taking you might be too questionable to some, but you’re mine, and nothing with change that.” I smiled blushing a little. “I love you my pet, but you’ll be coming with me one way or another.”

“I love you to Master.” I kissed him and we enjoyed a long kiss. He stopped staring at me nuzzling him.

“Well I do have to go, you should go home.”

“Yes Master.” He set me down, I closed my shorts. He got up yawning and he left. I stared at my collar. I wasn’t sure how I was going to make this explainable. This was clearly custom made, even had my name on it.

There were only so many pony that could afford this in Ponyville, and next to the earrings, it was clear. Even Filthy Rich would have trouble finding someone to make this high level of craftsmanship. Though the collar and earrings did match my necklace and it fit with them perfectly, it was by far the worse quality of them all.

The tears stopped after a while and I swallowed staring at the floor. I would have to leave sooner or later, but then again. I could stay here forever, I didn’t have to leave. Master was planning on taking me anyway, and at least then no one would need to die.

After a short while I left out the back going through bushes and running, hiding under trees. I paused spotting Dash on a cloud watching my house. I chuckled a little and ran around then flying going under her and hitting her cloud destroying it.

“SON OF A.” Dash screamed as I flew into my house closing the door and giggling a little bit.

“Something funny?” My mom said a little hard, I looked at her and her eyes went wide seeing me.

“Um.” I said and she saw the glint of my heart tongue ring.

“What, where, how?” She asked confused, we stared at each other for a few minutes. A knocking on the door made me look up and she paused. “I, well open the door.” I chuckled nervously and ran to my room. “What is.” I paused as she opened the door. “Um, hi, can I help you all?”

“I need to talk to Scootaloo.” Rarity said.

“Me too.” Dash said.

“Me three I guess.” Cheerilee said.

“What’s wrong?”

“I have to talk to her about tests.” Cheerilee said as if it was most important.

“Well she knocked my cloud out from under me twice, and she isn’t talking to me, she’s been acting weird.”

“Both of you calm down,” Rarity said probably stepping in front. “First of all Cheerilee this isn’t school, you should go before I make you leave.” There was silence. “Now.” Rarity growled and I heard Cheerilee’s hoof steps leaving.

“Whoa Rarity, I didn’t know you had that in you.”

“Dash you as well.”

“What?!”

“You heard me, Scootaloo’s been having emotional problems since her, um crash and you’re an emotional brick. So please leave, and stop bothering her about whatever insane notion you have.”

“Excuse me?!”

“You’re excused.”

“Why I.”

“Try me, or do you want me to get Twilight in on this? Also don’t forget about that one little thing.” Dash gasped.

“You wouldn’t.”

“Blackmail is blackmail, and it stings like a bee sting to the eye. Now leave, or do you want it to become public.”

“Okay, okay I’m going.” I heard Dash fly away and I let out a sigh of relief.

“May I come in?”

“Emotional problems?” My mom asked.

“Yes, very deep ones, you haven’t exactly been around.” My mother fell silent. “So there’s a lot to sort out. Now may I come in?” My mom stepped to the side and Rarity came inside going to my room. “Scootaloo are you here?”

“Yes.” I opened the door and she paused staring at me for a moment. She came in and closed the door behind her shooting it with magic.

“There now we can talk freely without anyone hearing us, are you alright? You were in a hurry this morning.”

“I’m fine.” She felt my ear making me flinch a little and she stopped.

“Your ears would say otherwise.” I bit my lip. “And this chip, tell me everything.” She went onto the bed and I went next to her sitting down.

“After you saw me on the weekend he came and, he was really nice. He praised me and even pet me. He made it stop hurting to breath.” I smiled. “And he even let me smile without hitting me. He helped me study. Today he gave me these, they are really well made aren’t they?” I asked looking at her staring at me, and I blushed looking down. “He’s really nice to me, he only hit me once today.”

“Scootaloo, you, why do you sound like you’re in love?” Her voice was scared and shattered as if someone had swung a bat to her gut. I stared at her. “He hits you, hurts you, and, so much more.”

“But he loves me.” She hugged me and I stared at her confused as tears ran down her face. “He’s been kind to me.”

“He’s done nothing but hurt you. He made the pain he caused stop, he doesn’t love you, he’s a monster.”

“But he wants me to go with him to Canterlot.”

“NO!” She shouted looking at me. “You cannot go with him, if he asks or offers you tell him no and run!”

“But.”

“I need two more weeks at most, then, then I can save you.”

“Two more weeks and I'll be dead.” She froze as tears went down my face.

“What?”

“I don’t know how much longer I can last Rarity.” I smiled as tears flowed down my face, my voice cracking. “I can’t keep this up, I’m scared to mess up, and that’ll make me mess up, or I’m going to do some small mistake that I didn’t know was a mistake till he thinks of it, just smiling makes him hit me with a metal rod.” She hugged me as I sobbed into her. “I need to believe the lie that I’m happy, or I'll kill myself, I can’t live like this. Every day is a nightmare, and it’s only getting worse for me. Please Rarity, help me!” I begged.

“I’m sorry, but there’s nothing I can do till then, just have hope. You can get through this I promise you, just hold on.” She let go of me and everything went cold. “Stay strong, just stay strong.” She set a bag down. “See me tomorrow.” She turned leaving.

“Don’t leave.” I barely managed to whisper. I reached for her and I fell forward onto my bed crying as she shut the door running out of the house. A worse pain than any physical pain filled me, I had blocked it, but now it was like my chest was ripped open. I got up as panic went over me I went out into the living room and my mom looked at me.

“Scootaloo, what’s wrong?” I paused, I was still crying, but that didn’t matter, it wouldn’t matter.

“I-I want to go see dad, do you mind?” She paused hearing my panic.

“Ah sure go ahead, but isn’t that a long fly?”

“Yes, I'll be back in a few.”

“Alright.” I ran outside and took flight. I flew pass Dash which did a double take as I pushed my wing’s limits.

“Scoots!” Dash said flying next to me and she slowed for a moment seeing my tears flying to the wind as I kept flying. “What’s wrong?”

“I have to get away, I have to hide.”

“From what?”

“I can’t tell anyone.” I pushed my wings more.

“Slow down!” Dash said with panic in her voice and I pushed more. “SCOOTALOO STOP NOW!” Dash screamed and my wings locked up completely and everything became weightless for a moment, but I hadn’t stopped moving. “NOOO!” I heard Dash screamed and I looked at her.

Everything moved so fast, it was as if I was flying down straight for the ground. I turned and the air was sucked out of my lungs as the ground came closer and closer. I turned at the last second as Dash grabbed me pushing me and sending our energy straight forward instead of straight down.

It was like being shot with high pressure water for a moment as we hit a large pond luckily. She went below the water after bouncing twice like a stone. I hit the water a yard away from her and the water had turned to stone as I bounced off of it a dozen times before splashing and going numb from the pain, my body twisted making me black out.

“Wake up! Wake up!” I opened my eyes turning to the side and throwing up water breathing hard. I looked at Dash shaking wet and crying panicked. She grabbed me hugging me tightly. “Scootaloo.” She hugged me shaking making my whole body shake, as she cried into me lightly. She stopped and looked at me mad. “DON’T YOU EVER DO THAT AGAIN!” She screamed holding my forelegs so tightly that I flinched.

“I’m sorry.”

“You’re sorry?” She let go of me making me fall forward under her slightly. “You nearly die and your SORRY!” She screamed at me. She punched the large flat rock we were on sending her hoof into it and causing the ground to crack around us, scaring me.

“I-I.” I crawled back away from her scared.

“You are going to tell me everything.” She growled getting up. “I’m so mad right now I want to hit you!” I flinched. “Everything now!” She ordered standing over me and pinning down my wings painfully.

“Please Dash I can’t!” I said crying. “Please, please don’t make me!” I whimpered begging her.

“I don’t care! Tell me everything or else I’m going to take you to my house, and strap you down! This isn’t funny, this isn’t a game! You almost died, you will tell me what I want to know, rather as your friend or your filly-napper.”

“I-I can’t.”

“You don’t have a choice.”

“Then promise me, promise me on my life, that if I tell you that you won’t do anything, because if you do I'll kill myself.” She stared at me shocked. “Dash, please, you have to promise me!”

“I swear on my life, I won’t tell any pony anything you tell me, and I will not act on the information you give me.”

“Pinkie promise.” She crossed her heart and covered her eye.

“I pinkie promise.”

“Can I get up?” She let me up and I sighed as we sat down. “Rarity knows everything, she has a plan to save me, so go talk to her after I tell her.”

“Alright.”

“On my birthday I didn’t crash.” She eyed me. “A pony raped me and.”

“WHAT!” She shouted and I flinched making her stop. “Who?” She asked with venom in her voice, her body changed to a takeoff position sending out a gust of wind so powerful I nearly fell over.

“You promised!” She paused gritting her teeth, she snorted and sat down, locking up her body. “He’s a royal, we can’t do this carelessly, you know very well what that means!” She looked down.

“I know what it means better than most, keep going.” She said with a hard voice, her eyes locked on me.

“He was the one that broke your scooter.” She stared at me silent. “I’m sorry.”

“Keep going.” She said sternly. Tears flooded her face as I told her everything, she took off my shirt at one point and covered her mouth. I finished and she hugged me tightly shaking with rage.

“I’m so sorry,” she said crying with me. “But I'll talk to Rarity, see what she has planned and see if we can speed it up. I'll kill him for this, rather her plan is good or not, I swear to you that he won’t live. I'll fight Celestia herself if I have time, I'll kill him.”

“You promised.” She sighed.

“I did, and I'll keep my promise.” She held me tightly wrapping me in her wings.

“Thank you.” We stayed like that for a few minutes.

“Where were you going?” I looked at her and I paused.

“I-I was running.” She sighed.

“You won’t be able to run from a royal.”

“What?! Why not?”

“He’s a royal Scoots that’s why. He can call on the guards in any city even Cloudsdale, or anywhere in the world. It doesn’t matter the country. You can’t change your cutie mark. He would hunt you down by it and then he could have you arrested under any number of stupid things. He would own you and take away your last bit of freedom.”

“What?”

“We need to go back to Ponyville and hope he doesn’t notice you tried to run, or, I don’t know what I’d do. If being put to death for killing a royal is needed so help me I'll do it.” I stared at her shocked. “Come on, we need to go back.”

She pulled me onto her back and she took flight, we landed at Rarity’s shop after a short while. I hadn’t actually gone that far. She set me down and pulled me with her going inside the shop.

“Dash.” Rarity said surprised and then looked at me.

“Tell me what you have planned.” Dash growled darkly and Rarity gulped.

Magic Wire

“Master, you love me, right? You’ll be kind to me, right? Right?!” I asked panicky, staring at him standing outside the carriage.

“I love you with everything that I am. Now come here.” His voice was smooth like silk chocolate. I paused to look around, and he eyed me, somehow reading my thoughts. “Tell me, where are you going to go?” I looked at him. “I’ve seen that look. Where are you going to go?” I whimpered as tears ran down my face.

“I-I need help.” My voice was rather pathetic, my legs shaking, and tears running down my face. “My legs are-are shaking too much.” I looked down. He picked me up with his magic and lifted me up. I floated out of the carriage, and he set me down next to him. I dug into the ground with my hoof.

“What’s wrong with your legs?” I looked at him for a moment.

“I’m scared, and I lost.”

“What?”

“I had hoped I could escape. I thought I could run, hide, and die in a nice ditch.” He frowned. “But-but I can’t kill myself, and I know you would find me if I ran. So I’m your pet till I die.”

“Well, now that your mine you want to go see a play?” I looked at him. Surprise clearly went across my face.

“What?”

“There’s a play in,” he took out a pocket watch out of his coat pocket and looked, “an hour. We missed it the last time we were up here.”

“You’d let me outside?” I asked confused.

“This isn’t a prison. You’re a royal pet, not just some common house pet. You are expected to go with me, be with me, know manners, and speak politely. When I have meetings, you’ll come with me. You’ll meet ponies that I meet.”

“Then you’re not going to just torture me every day till I can’t walk?”

“Why would I do that?”

“Well.”

“Bad question. Yes, while I may hurt you, beat you, and torture you. however I'll never kill, disable, or disfigure you. You’ll marry me one day, and I love you far too much to do that to you. So have at least some hope.”

“Yes, Master, but I don’t want to go out for today. I’m not feeling well.”

“That’s fine. Let’s go inside. I do believe I have gone a whole day without enjoying a soft bed.” I nodded, wiping my tears. We walked inside past the front doors. Al and Sig bowed as we entered. They smiled upon seeing us.

“Sir, you’re back, and with Ms. Scootaloo.” Al said smiling.

“She’ll be living here from now on. Did you set up rooms for her parents?” Al gave Master letters.

“Yes, we did. Also, these letters came while you were away. Your father was cremated as per your orders. He seemed to have come down with a sickness and died a day after. I’m sorry for your loss, Sir.”

“Honestly, he got better than he deserved, now moving on. Scootaloo, I need at least something to look at other than bare walls.” He looked at me, and I looked around the entrance to the manor. It was completely white with marble floors that shined. “What do you suggest we have put up on the walls?”

“Can we have Rarity do it? I just don’t want expensive things up.”

“Al, have Rarity hired to decorate the walls. Instructions are ‘pleasant, but not extravagant.’ I don’t care her fee.”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Come with me, Scootaloo.” I nodded. Following Master, we went to his bedroom. The room was rather large with a huge bathroom to the right of the door next to a closet. Then, there was a large, black chest at the foot of the bed. Royal blue and crimson dominated the room with a rich violet carpet on the floor. I went onto the bed to lie down. His blue bed was remarkably soft and comfortable. He locked his door and grinned as he turned to me.

Just the way he smiled, it gave me chills. I took off my clothes leaving my jewelry on like always. I then moved so I was lying with my back against the pillows and my legs spread. He came over to the bed going onto it and over me. I smiled and he kissed me. I looked down as his stallion-hood pressed against my belly, being actually rather heavy. I licked his tip as he kissed my forehead.

“Master, I’m not ready for you yet.” My voice quivered.

“Oh, and you expect me to do that for you?” He growled lightly

“No, Master, but if I don’t get ready, then it might be uncomfortable for you. I don’t know if you enjoy feeling blood.” He thought for a few seconds and moved back, going down to eat me out. My body had adjusted to this for the most part. I no longer had much discomfort, or that much pain from his size. He stopped after a minute having gotten me ready.

“You’re right. I won’t enjoy blood running down me when I’m trying to enjoy myself.” I kissed him, and he kissed me back, pushing me down rather hard against his pillows. It was like I was sinking into a cloud.

“Then take your prize.” He thrusted inside me, and I moaned. He had gotten me just enough I was able to ready myself with the single thrust. He started, and I enjoyed each one of his thrusts. With no hope of anything left, the pleasure consumed me as I squeezed to try and get more.

His tip bottomed out after three strong thrusts, hitting my womb and making me cringe as my chest roared at me. My insides began to contract around him. He grunted as they squeezed so tightly he nearly pulled out.

“Ow.” He growled at me, and I turned over onto my belly, pushing my back against his chest. He smirked while bending down and kissing my neck. I moaned as he plunged inside me easily, bellowing out and smashing against my womb. Making it hard to breathe. Master frowned, still not able to go deep enough inside me. I was still like a doll to him. Being a filly really wasn’t a benefit to him.

I pushed him over on the bed, surprising him as I sat down onto his member. As he laid on his back, he smiled. I had taken some control and thankfully he let me. I then started going up and down as hard and fast as I could, making him moan in delight. He finished, which surprised both of us as his seed sprayed my insides. I jumped off, landing and sucking him as he finished completely, allowing me to drink down his seed.

“Thirsty?” He asked. I gulped down the last cleaning up.

“No, I just don’t want more inside me. It doesn’t feel… good.” I moved above his member. “Also, if I want to break this stallion in. I'll need more than riding him really hard to get what I want. Though I guess he might be hungrier for more.” I went down, and he cringed as I squeezed him.

I started going again. I had started to be able to control my insides. Even now, I could make it uncomfortable if I went full on or even stop him from entering me if I needed to, but then again. This felt great!

After a while, I slowed my breathing a bit. Being in control took the energy right out of me. My tail twisted against his thigh. I paused and looked at it for a few seconds. I could control my tail very well, and he had a large open space on himself. I wrapped my tail around him, making him pause.

“What are you doing?”

“Tell me if you like this.” He gasped as I started again. My tail covered most of his lower shaft. I started squeezing it.

“Oh, I like it a lot. It feels almost as if I’m going all the way into you.” I grinned. “You have a really soft tail.”

“I got it from my mom. Her tail is really soft.”

“I’m glad you brought them up. They had the same idea as us.”

“What?” I asked as a dozen emotions hit me at once. I turned to the wall on my left. It began moving with his magic. As it completely moved it revealed my parents on a bed. I stared at them for a minute before my mom’s eyes went big, noticing us watching. She turned my father’s head toward us. His eyes went big as well. “Mom. Dad.”

“Um.” My mom said nervously. Their bed lifted up with his magic and floated over to our bed, connecting nicely. Both my parents blushed and looked at each other. “We should probably stop.”

“No,” I said blushing, and they looked at me. “Um, keep going. Don’t let us interrupt you, from, um doing what you’re doing.” I looked at Master as he got harder by my answer. “I kind of like seeing you both like this. Makes me…” I blushed deeply, “wet.” I squeaked. Both of them turned solid red. “Also, it’s nice to have you both so close.” Master grinned and looked at my parents.

“Your daughter is quite the perverted one, wouldn’t you agree?” They looked at each other embarrassed. “Scootaloo, care to order them around. I’m sure they wouldn’t disobey you, no matter the order. And I’m fine with you using your father, even if he were to finish inside of you. I would enjoy watching your mother clean you of his seed.” I thought for a moment. My father had shown me no kindness on the train, so I was going to show him on either.

“Actually, I would like my mom to suck on you while my dad bucks her, then have him eat me out while on my mom’s back.” All three of them paused. “And I want to do it now. Is that alright Master?”

“Sure.” He said and then pulled me off of him making me bite my lip. The feeling was really good.

My mom turned over, surprising my dad as he was forced to stand up behind her. Master moved over under her snout. She licked him and I smiled, moving onto my mom’s back. She had a nice flat back, so I had plenty of room. I pulled my dad down and kissed him making his eyes go wide. I moved to his ear whispering.

“This is what you get for not breaking my neck when you had the chance.” He stared at me, and I pushed him down. He licked me without a fight, then started thrusting into my mom and eating me out. He groaned, being surprisingly turned on.

“You’re mom’s not half bad.” I hugged my mother’s tail and licked it. It was so soft, I loved it. “But compared to you, she’s really got a long ways to go.”

“Excuse me,” my mom said, pulling off him. “I will have you know that I’m very skilled with my tongue.” I moaned softly.

“Scootaloo, eat your mother out and show her.” I paused. I didn’t want to pull her into this. I pulled my dad back. “While your dad enjoys your little slit.” I frowned and went to my mom’s ear.

“I love you mom, but orders are orders. I hope you forgive me.”

“Of course.” I nodded. I moved off her back to go under her.

“Dad, will you please.” He hesitated and my heart twisted seeing a look of anguish cross his face. His body tensed and he fought the reflex to throw up. I stared at him and then looked down.

What had I done? Had I been so spiteful that getting said no to meant punishment? What was I becoming? I gasped as my father pushed inside me. Having lost the fight in his head. He didn’t deserve this.

“Oh.” My dad grunted. It was a considerable difference in feeling. In fact, since he was smaller, it felt much better. Master was just too big for me to really handle. In fact I was sure my hips had healed to take him on.

“Mom, sit.” I said and she sat down, and I smiled licking her and tasting her juices. My dad’s seed mixed with her taste making an intoxicating perfume. I started, and she moaned almost instantly as my tongue began twisting like a spinning top.

“Oh my! By Celestia. How-why does it feel like it’s-whoa. How are you so good with your tongue?” She groaned.

“You have as good a guess as me.” Master said, and she looked at him and then started again. We went for a while. My mom pulled a little, but I pulled back, going deeper and harder to finish her. It was almost like a mist covering my face. I chuckled, licking every drop, and then kept going. She moaned, choking lightly on Master.

Something about my mom tasted wonderful to me, and just one or two finishes weren’t enough to slate my tastes. She had a hard time keeping it together. I finished as my father was about to finish himself. I smiled, pushing him out of me just barely in time for him to send seed across my belly and onto my mom’s plot.

“Well, I’m done.” Master said, and my mom coughed. I finished my mom one more time, and she got up. I looked at my dad with a mixed expression, but mostly disgust, not of me, but of himself. “Oh wow, she does have a soft tail.” Master said feeling my mother’s tail.

“I know, right.” She blushed.

“We should get cleaned up.” My dad said.

“Right.” Master said smiling.

“Mom, care to come with me.” I said.

“Um, sure.”

“Master we’re going to use this bathroom.” He gave me an odd expression. My mom got up and, we went to the bathroom. I started the shower on warm as she closed the door, then looked at me. “We…”

“Mom,” I interrupted her. “Shower then bath.” She paused for a moment, but got into the shower with me without another word. She started cleaning both of us very thoroughly. We then moved to the bathtub. She got in back first, and I laid down on her chest. I looked up at her with a faint smile.

“Can we talk now?” She asked having gotten my hint.

“Let me say something first, Mom.”

“Okay.”

“Mom, I love you with all my heart. Know and understand that I will always be your daughter and foal till I die.” She stared at me with a mixed expression. “But I’ve given up. I want to die, but I’m not going to unless by accident. So to survive, I have to give in and let him consume me with pain, suffering and misery. To do that, I need you and dad to leave me here with him alone.”

“What?”

“I need you to go live without me. Forget about me and have a new foal to replace me so you’ll be able to move on. I realize now that trying to keep you both close to me was a very big mistake.”

“I.” I kissed her on her lips, stopping her.

“Mom, every second I see you and Dad, I’m dying on the inside, scared that you might not be breathing the next second or I might do something stupid. It’s like whatever is rotting inside me is going to claw its way out of me. Please, I’m begging you, forgive and forget me so that I can be happy. So I don’t have to be scared.” I smiled and tears went down her face. She hugged me. Oddly enough her touch burned worse than any hot iron.

“I could never forget you, but if leaving is what could make you happy in this nightmare, then I'll do it. Your father and I will leave before anything more happens.” I hugged her. “I love you and always will. Never forget that.”

“I won’t. Tell Dad I love him, and I’m sorry for what I asked on the train. Also, send a letter so I know you’re safe.” I went to her hear. “Write the word CMC when you know you’re safe.” She kissed my head and smiled as she got out, leaving me in the water. She dried off and left, leaving me alone. I relaxed and smiled while floating in silence. I closed my eyes as the water rocked me back and forth.

“Enjoying yourself?” My mind snapped back reality.

“Yes Master.”

“Good.”

“I would like my parents to leave and live elsewhere.” He paused as I looked at him standing by the door. “Please, don’t kill them or harm them.”

“If that’s what you want, I'll leave them be so long as they leave us be.”

“I have a feeling we won’t be a problem.”

“Very well. I'll make sure they are well suited and comfortable.” I got out of the bath, and he dried me off with his magic. I looked at him grinning. I went over to him, and he bent down to let me kiss him. I went up to him and he sat down grabbing me. He hugged me.

“Thank you.” I said smiling.

“So what do you want to do? We still have a few hours before we should rest. Dinner might be a good idea.”

“Master, can you just hold me for a little longer? When you’re like this, I feel so safe, and it lets me know that you love me.”

“That’s fine, but the bed will be more comfortable.” I nodded, and we went to the bed. I jumped onto the bed as he ogled my tail, before reaching out with his hoof and feeling it. He paused and then bent down rubbing his face in it. My tail twitched, making me look at him. He grinned. My tail was rather soft. I had gotten that from my mom and my soft wings from my father.

“Hey, I’m up here, you tail-loving stallion.” He chuckled as I laid onto my back. He moved up, kissing me and making me spread my wings. I paused noticing my wings were considerably longer than ever before. Even in the few weeks since I started being able to fly, they had grown several inches. They were about one and a half times bigger. For my small body it was twice my body’s length and just enough to wrap them around Master’s front in a wide hug.

“Oh, those feathers.” Master said rubbing my wings

“Take as many as you like.” I extended a few, and he frowned.

“No, I like them better on you.” He hugged me tighter, snuggling with me. I pressed my face against his chest as he sat up to hold me. “Plus, you’re perfectly comfortable as you are.” I licked his chest, and he smiled. He nuzzled my neck and joy washed through me. My wings folded back, and he rolled around with me on the bed before stopping and hugging me very tightly. I giggled, laying on top of him.

“Master, I love you.” He kissed me and nuzzled me more.

“I love you, too Scootaloo.” A knock at the door stopped him.

“Master,” Al said, his voice came through a hole by the door. “Dinner is ready, and should I have the carriage ready?”

“Yes.” Master said.

“Which one?” Al inquired.

“The shiny carriage.” He looked at me, and I bit my lip. He had was being fun and kind. I wasn’t going to second guess him now. “We’ll be going to the play after we eat, and do you have a new pair of Scootaloo’s clothes?”

“Yes, they are by the door.”

“Good.”

“I'll have the carriage and everything readied.”

“Great.”

“Can he hear us normally?” I whispered.

“Yes, there’s a pipe in the wall that allows him to talk to us or hear us, but I can close it so he can’t. I don’t mind if he knows. He’s never seen my dark deeds. Not many have, but he knows who I am and how to act.” I kissed Master, and we made out till he forced us to stop. Both of us were short on air, breathing heavily.

“Master if we keep kissing, we’re going to be late for what you want to do.” He stared at me, and I licked his lips all the way up his cheek.

“It’s hard stopping. You’re everything I want and more. Your beautiful, cute, playful, loving, smart, kind, and overall remind me of everything I loved about my daughter, wife and mother.” He kissed me, and I smiled, blushing. “Tell me you love me again. I always enjoy hearing those words ringing in my ears.”

“I love you.” He grinned as I went to his ear. “I love you, Master.” He kissed my side, and I giggling a bit. “You’re a great stallion, Master.” I smiled. But he surprisingly frowned. Fear went through me like lightning knives, locking my joints painfully. I gasped upon realizing Master’s horn was glowing. “Is something wrong Master?” I asked quickly and scared.

“Those words just rubbed me the wrong way.”

“Oh.” I said shaking as the pain increased. “T-they are true-but-I won’t say them if you don’t want me to.”

“Good.” His horn stopped glowing making the pain go away.

“I love you.” He smiled again, and I relaxed. I had forgotten for only a moment that he could flip like a switch. Just one wrong word could hurt, but I didn’t care. Master loved me, and that’s all that mattered. “Master, I think you’re hungry.”

“What would make you…?” His stomach rumbled, making him look down.

“I could feel it.” He chuckled and put me onto his back with his magic. I hugged him and smiled. He went off the bed, and I went to get off him. He stopped me.

“Stay. Also, you never need to wear clothes while in my home.”

“Yes, Master.” I licked behind his ear. We went to dining room and maids gasped on seeing me naked with my marks showing clearly and cleanly. It made them clearly nervous and scared. He sat me next to him on a chair at the dining table. I smiled seeing the bare walls around us. It was nice not to be belittled by things.

“Sir!” Al almost shouted. Master looked at him, then at the maids next to the kitchen doors to our right. “Why does Scootaloo have, um have your family crest branded into her back?”

“I’m glad you noticed.” He chuckled. “It’s there because she’s mine.” I smiled. “I own her, and she loves it. Isn’t that right, Scootaloo?” I blushed.

“Yes, Master.” Al went a little faint along with all the maids in the room.

“Sir, not to be rude or inconsiderate, but is it wise to do that with a-a filly? What if she goes to the guards or the papers? That could, well, mar your family name for generations to come.”

“Scootaloo, tell me are you going to tell any pony?” I looked down.

“No, Master. I would never.”

“Now don’t lie to me.” He grabbed my snout with an invisible magic wire. He turned my head toward his face. “I want you to answer me.” He growled. I shivered, scared as the wire cut into my skin like a saw.

“No, Master.” I choked out as blood ran down my face. “I would never.” He released me, and I looked down breathing hard. I bit my trembling lip. I quickly pressed my snout trying to stop the bleeding. I held back tears. Master was making a point, but it really didn’t matter. He didn’t need to make it to them.

“See.” All of them had horrified expressions, and they stared at him. Sig was the first to snap out of it. She brought me a rag. I wiped my face of my blood. “Scootaloo loves me deeply, isn’t that right.”

“Of, course Master. I'll always love you.” I hugged him, making sure not to get blood on him. He smiled, hugging me back. I wiped my snout till it stopped bleeding. “Um, when is dinner going to come? Master’s rather hungry.” Al stared at me shocked.

“Right away, little Miss.” Sig said, going into the kitchen. All the rest stood in silence staring.

“What play did you want to see?” I asked, and Master looked at me. He frowned using his hoof to move my head checking my face.

“Once you look presentable, then we will go. After we eat of course.” I nodded even though he ignored my question. Sig brought out our food, setting it down with Al helping her. I ate very slowly, savoring each and every bite. Or rather because chewing was painful. “Well, that was rather good.” Master said, finishing his meal. “Scootaloo, once you’re done eating. I want you presentable and dressed. Sig, you should help her since you seem to be the only one that has been able to do your job. The rest of you should take note.”

“Yes sir.” They all said.

“I have work in my office. I expect you to be in the carriage and waiting in no more than fifteen minutes Scootaloo.”

“Yes, Master.” He got up and left the room. I finished eating after a few minutes. I got up and followed Sig as she lead me to a powder room. A real one. The room’s sole purpose was one huge makeup kit. I had heard about these before, but never been in one. I sat down on the chair and looked around at the makeup. I reached for a few, pulling out the right colors and blends setting them down.

“Here, I can help you.” I turned my chair to Sig.

“Thank you.” She had a sorry expression. “Don’t look at me like that.”

“I’m sorry, Miss.”

“I’m Scootaloo, not Miss.”

“Right.” I sighed. She used a bit on me stinging my wounds. “I should ask. Has he touched you?”

“Don’t ask questions you really don’t want the answers to, and the next time you ask a question, look at me and my body, and then ask.” She bit her lip. “Master is…Master.” I looked down “I don’t disobey Master, and he loves me even when it hurts.”

“I-yes Scootaloo.”

“Scoot or Scoots is also fine.” She just had a look of pity for me. She felt so badly for me, that my tone was the last thing she cared for. She finished with the makeup, and I smiled, wincing at the still stinging pain.

“Well Scoots, you’re done with makeup. Do you want me to do your sides?”

“Just my clothes, please.” She smirked playfully.

“Please? I thought I was your maid, not your Master.” I paused trembling.

“Please-please don’t make this hard for me.” My voice cracked, and her blood ran cold, making her go pale. Tears brimming in her eyes and she cleared her throat.

“I-I apologize. Right away.” She went out of the room, and I sighed. She came back a few minutes later. I got dressed, went outside, and sat down inside the carriage.

Author's Note

also special thanks to Midnight Legend for editing!

How Sweet It Is To See You

Over the past few days, I had searched much of the manor already. Whether it was finding the library or just the torture room. I knew it pretty well, but I hadn’t actually gone onto the second floor yet.

The entrance to the ballroom had been closed reforming the stairs. We went down the left upper hallway going past a few doors, ending up at two wooden ones. They opened with his magic, and we went into the room.

“Hello, Duke Silver Tip, I am truly sorry for the wait.” Time seemed to slow down as I peered inside the room.

“Ah, Prince Jerard High Blood,” Silver Tip said, smiling and bowing slightly while on one of the sofas. Fear went through me locking my joints seeing Sweetie Belle sitting next to him with a large golden necklace around her neck, which had three large emeralds on it in the shape of roses.

“Duke Silver Tip, it is pleasant for you to visit.” Master bowed.

“Thank you, my Prince.”

Both of the doors shut behind us. The room had black carpet with white walls, one side had a large wooden round table with a brown booth around it. The other side of the room had two black rounded sofas facing each other with nothing in between. Silver Tip was sitting on the sofa with the back against the east wall.

“I thank you for the advance warning.”

“You’re welcome, though this time, I figured I should have some kind of warning before my arrival.”

Without a cue, Master went and sat down on the sofa across from them. Master pulled me in front of him, hugging me tightly against his belly. I looked up at him smiling as he nuzzled me sweetly.

“You are my guest since you did, and I’m assuming this is serious business,” Master said, his posture a bit rigid.

“I’m now the sole heir to the Rosemetal name.”

“Really? I didn’t know you could do that since your father and mother passed some time ago. Congratulations on your, um, increase in status.”

Silver Tip looked down. “My sister was accused of murdering a pony not long ago. I wasn’t alerted to it, till she was executed after a guilty verdict was found in another country, a few days ago.” Master frowned. “So I am the last of my family.”

“I’m sorry for you loss.”

“It’s worse than that. They found after the case that somepony had paid off the jury. She was innocent. They caught the real killer not more than a day after the case. I am in court with the country over wrongful death. My lawyers have told me that the case is extremely strong and that it will end with a multimillion gold bit settlement. The fact they failed to tell me of the case was very wrong. I could have gotten her a lawyer, or-or have, I don’t know. I could’ve at least been there.”

“Just tell me their names, and I will ensure they pay for this crime. Not a single one will get away.”

“You know I won’t do that, she wouldn’t have wanted it.”

Master looked down. “I am very sorry, I did not mean to insult you.”

“I know, and I thank you more than you know.” Silver Tip trembled. “I’m going to miss her greatly.” A few tears went down his face, and Master kissed my head. “I am, however, still mad that they cremated her body. So there is not much else I am able to do at the moment. I’m having her things moved though.” Silver’s voice gave out slightly, and he hugged Sweetie Belle which gave him a sorrowful look.

“I am truly sorry for your loss,” Master said, bowing. “She was a great mare, a great friend, and a great leader of industry.”

“She was, and so much more.”

“If you wish for any aid or assistance, please you only need to ask.”

“I’d like you to come to the funeral once I receive her ashes.”

“Not even Celestia will pull me asunder.”

“Thank you.”

“Is there anything else you need? We are brothers. You know that well. There is nothing you could not ask for.”

“May I stay here for a while? I’m having my sister’s things… moved into storage, and it’ll take some time. I do not wish to see them being removed. My sister is—” He shook his head a bit. “Was very dear to me.”

“Of course, as long as you like. Sadly with business and my own dealings I won’t be around as much, as I’d like.”

“That’s fine. I won’t be a bother. I just don’t want to be there when they take care of her things. It’s… too sad.”

“I understand very well. Al!” Al opened the door and walked into the room. “Set a room for Duke Silver Tip. He will be staying for a while. Make sure to ready meals while he stays here.”

“Yes sir. Is there anything else you need, Duke Silver Tip?”

“No, thank you.”

“Sir?”

“Have breakfast ready please. I’m hungry.” Al bowed and then left the room. “Now then, please. Who is this filly I see next to you?”

“Seeing as I am the last of my family. Not an aunt or uncle to my name. I decided I should get married. This is my fiancée.” He motioned to Sweetie Belle. “Say hello to Prince High Blood.”

“Hello, Prince High Blood.” She bowed, and Master smiled. “I am Sweetie Belle, my father is Magnum. Perhaps you’ve met him, or at least heard of him.”

“I’ve never heard of him.”

Sweetie Belle smiled probably figuring that. “Oh, um. Well he’s the best hoof-ball coach pony in Ponyville.”

“More like the only one.” I scoffed. Master frowned making me flinch.

“Still makes him the best,” Sweetie Belle sang making Silver Tip chuckle.

“You’re from Ponyville?” Master asked.

“Yes, in fact I was in the same class as Scootaloo.” Master’s expression faded instantly as his hug’s grip around me increased. The feeling of being crushed, oh it felt great. “We’re great friends.”

I giggled, and they looked at me. “We’re more than just great friends, we’re best friends and part of the Cutie Mark Crusaders.” Master gripped tightened so much that I started to become wet, it felt like my breath was burning my insides. “We did everything together, and-and-and, oh, I’ve seemed to have lost my train of thought.” Realizing what I was doing, he instantly let go of me, and I grunted. “Fine, we really are great friends, nothing else to it. We’ve both been big parts of each other’s lives.”

“Is that so?” Master smiled petting me softly. “Well, care to enlighten me more on how you met your, fiancée?”

“Ah yes. Well after, what happen…with my sister, I decided to get married. I went to the royal matchmaker at the castle. She looked at my prospects and choose from a list of suitors. She said that my personality and hers were very highly compatible and mixed well. That she would make a splendid wife.”

“I didn’t realize they went so… young.”

“Normally they don’t. However since I happen to remark I was looking for a young wife which was from somewhere humble. It just so happen that her father started looking for a husband for her. Now of course he wasn’t expecting a full on proposal, and he was more testing the waters than actually looking, but after hearing about Sweetie Belle’s cutie mark. I knew I had to marry her.”

“Oh?” Master asked, eyeing Sweetie Belle.

She turned showing her cutie mark. “I’m a singer,” she said happily.

“Oh. Like Silver Tip’s sister.” Master chuckled.

“Hey sometimes life gives us signs. My sister just passed and there just so happen to be a filly with the same talent. How could I not take that chance?”

“I suppose that isn’t that strange. Scootaloo looks like my daughter. So I guess we all have our own styles.”

“Anyway, the Matchmaker said we’d be a happy couple. I then asked her father and he said yes of course. After that I came here to tell you first, and that our wedding will be in a few weeks once the preparations and Princess Luna becomes available for us. Otherwise it’s a few years wait.”

“I'll be there as well, and congratulations.”

“Thank you very much. Also may I ask when you and Scootaloo plan on getting married?”

“I have not asked Princess Celestia for an audience for a marriage ceremony. So no date has been set for that, nor do I think we will set one. It’s mostly because having a marriage ceremony is pointless for us really. I already sent in the documentation for Princess Celestia to sign, all she has to do is send me back the paperwork, and we’ll be married legally. We really don’t need to make an event of it, so nothing else needs to be done. It’s basically already assured to be accepted.”

“Wait, already?” Silver Tip had a look of pure shock across his face along with Sweetie Belle.

“It’s long past the point where not being married is a good idea. After this whole thing came out, I need to cement my position quickly before somepony tries to do some stupid court maneuver to stop me.”

Looking up, he looked down and kissed me. I smiled, and he rubbed my belly reaching under my shirt, forcing me to stand up a bit, enjoying my kiss and rub. Master’s warmth washed through me. He pulled backed, I had to fight against myself from forcing him to the ground and kissing him more.

“I love you, Master.” My words made him grin, but he glanced at them, they were staring at us blankly. His eyes went back down to me.

“I love you too, Scootaloo.” I smiled cuddling into Master. “What’s wrong? Never seen two lovers kiss before?” I frowned lightly hearing his tone. I didn’t know how, but Sweetie Belle had also noticed it. It sounded like he was edging them on or something. Almost like a challenge or something.

“Not like that,” Sweetie Belle said, looking at Silver Tip with fiery intent in her eyes.

Silver Tip looked at her. “What?” he asked.

“Kiss me.”

“I d-”

“It’s alright,” Master said, and they looked at him. “It’s understandable. You’ve only known each other for a day.”

Oh how I couldn’t help but grin. “He’s right,” I said looking at Sweetie Belle. “There is little benefit to rushing.” Master grunted.

“Of course, we’ll only take it at a snail’s—” Silver Tip was interrupted when Sweetie Belle moved, standing up, and pushing Silver Tip to his complete surprise against the sofa with a soft thud. Then kissed him, she moved over him putting her hind hooves in the middle of his legs allowing her to press her body against his. He moved to push her off of him at first, but instead hugged her.

Surprise went across her face this time, but it was easily replaced by a desire that I knew all too well. She wanted more than a kiss, but she didn’t know what that was. I learned on my first day, but she had no clue. A wide smile enticed me to grin. They fit so well, just the way they reacted to each other, it was beautiful. They stopped kissing after a few minutes, and Master smirked.

“Enjoying kissing a filly?” Master jabbed, and they nuzzled each other.

“I think I’m in love,” he said with a lovingly stare, and she grinned.

“What’s wrong?” Sweetie Belle asked, looking worried at us. I looked up at Master. He gave me a puzzled look.

“What?” I asked looking back.

“You’re crying,” Silver Tip said.

Feeling my face, I looked at my hoof, it was wet to my surprise. I didn’t even feel that I was cry. “Sorry, I just cry for no reason sometimes.” I smiled wiping my face. Master turned me around and kissed me. My heart leapt, and he kissed me more stopping my tears in seconds. Joy filled me as he ran his hooves along my sides softly. Why was I sad? Shouldn’t I be happy for her?

My breath shorted and enjoyment washed through me as Master’s rubbing became painful to my insides. Letting my mind go, Master’s warmth flow over me. Everything became enhanced as our tongues meshed and mixed letting me let go, as if his essence was filling me. Master stopped, and I buried my face into his chest. He swirled his hoof around on my back, these feelings, I needed them so badly.

“Anyway. You are both allowed to stay here as long as you like. I have a bit of work to attend to. So I will take my leave for a short while.” Master lifted me into the air, putting me onto his back as he got up. They watched us as we left.

Master and I got a ways down the hallway heading back toward the entrance before Master decided to speak up. “So what do you think?” I kissed Master’s mane. “What do you think of Sweetie Belle?”

“I think they will be perfect for each other.”

“The Rosemetal family is one of the richest. Silver Tip is probably one of the few ponies which I not only respect. So I seriously need what you know about her, I’ve never actually met Sweetie Belle even though I’ve seen her about.”

“Didn’t you stalk me for like weeks?”

“Yes, but I never got a good hold on your friends’ personalities. They weren’t the ones I was interested in.”

“Oh, well, she’s a hoof-full, but I love her deeply. She likes to be in the spotlight and to be at the center of attention, in fact we share a lot of the same traits. Her cutie mark will probably inflate her ego even more though. Especially marrying a duke. But while in Ponyville, we had a lot of fun together, she’s a great pony overall.”

“I see.”

“Sweetie and Apple Bloom are my best friends in the whole world. You won’t hurt them right? Please promise.”

“I promise I won’t hurt them.”

“Thank you, is there anything else you want to know?”

“Actually yes, why would you tell me that?”

“Because I know you’d find out one way or another, and in the end I’d only get hurt and they would get killed. So please, I really don’t want anything bad to happen to them. I’d cry forever if you did.”

“I won’t.”

“Thank you so much,” I whispered lightly, but then cleared my throat. “So what work do you have to do?”

“Nothing much, I just need to mail some letters, maybe rebalance some books to make sure they are right.”

“Oh good, but since you’ll be working can—”

“No,” Master said sternly, interrupting me.

“You don’t even know what I was going to ask.”

“Does it deal with you leaving my side, flying, or using your scooter?” I opened my mouth but closed it. “I thought so. No, you’re not allowed to go anywhere even close to leaving my sight.”

“Oh pleas—” He pulled me off his back and slammed me against the wall in the blink of an eye. I coughed, choking from the hard hit. Something was wrong, this hit made me scared not excited. My breathing quickened.

“I said no! And if you ask again, I’m going to break your damn leg.” Fear went through me, and I nodded quickly. He set me in front of him. “To my study,” he growled deeply. “I have work to do.”

I started walking briskly. “I’m-I’m sorry for asking.” Something was wrong, why was I scared? Master didn’t want me flying or using my scooter for some reason, I get that, but did he really have to be so mean about it? “M-master.”

“Yes?” he growled, staring at me as we walked down the stairs.

“You’re scaring me. I thought you were having fun this morning. Did I say something bad again?” I bit my lip.

“Keep walking. After I do my work, we’re going to have some breakfast.”

“Yes, Master.” We kept walking, arriving at his study after a minute. When the doors opened, I went toward his desk, but I hit face first into an invisible shield. He pointed at the ground under me.

“Sit and stay.”

“Yes Master.” Not wanting to disobey, I sat down feeling a bit odd. He went passed where I assumed the shield was possibly lowering it before going behind his desk. Master started writing and making letters.

After a while I shifted in my spot feeling a bit antsy. This was far worse than detention! I was being forced to sit still do nothing! Now this was real torture. When Master’s ear flickered I stopped moving, and looked up at him, studying my Master’s body.

It then dawned on me, and I frowned. I was so close yet so far away from him. This was completely unacceptable! How dare he keep me from him! He had no right. My body became rigid, and I got up gritting my teeth. Master looked at me, and I narrowed my eyes making him eye me.

It didn’t matter that it hurt my hooves when I launched forward, getting onto his desk, and surprising him. He didn’t have time to react as I propelled myself at him sending both of us falling back onto the ground. His chair toppling over next to him, causing him to slam against the ground.

“What are you doing?!” he shouted, getting up really fast, and I got up as well. When I angled my body, he frowned. I jumped to the right toward the wall, but I wasn’t as nearly fast as I was supposed to be. Master easily caught me with his magic lifting me up into the air in front of him.

“Let go of me!” I ordered, and he growled.

“What is wrong with you?! I’m trying to work!”

“Come closer.” He pressed his forehead to mine growling, and I licked his eyeball, catching him off guard and surprising him. I wagged my tail making him step back and rub his eyeball. “Silly Master, come back here.” He stared at me with a bewilderment, he wasn’t sure if he was angry or really what he was. “Closer.”

Carefully he moved me closer letting me kiss him, and then setting me down. Of course releasing me was a bad move because I pushed off the ground, leaping forward into him. In a single second, I sent him back first to the floor. He couldn’t really defend himself as I started kissing him, so he rubbed my sides.

“Okay stop.” I stopped kissing him staring down at him, licking my lips. “I need to work.”

“Nope.”

“Listen you.” I kissed him again, and he hugged me laying me flat against his chest. I smiled. “You want breakfast?”

“Yes.”

“Let me sit in my chair and you’ll get some.” I grinned widely as he got up, picking his chair up, he sat down allowing me to go under the desk.

He started to work, and I smiled at his hidden member, but then rubbed my face into his warm sheath. It was so hot and squashy, this thing used to bring me only terror, but now it seemed like all kinds of fun.

The scribbling on the desk made me lick him as he started showing. My job now was to see how hard it would be to make Master pay attention to me. I started to lick around his tip getting him to become slightly hard.

Once he was completely out, I then sucked on the side, sliding my tongue in a circle getting him nice and hard. With the push of a button his chair lowered considerably allowing me full access.

Master glanced down for a moment as I started to lick around his tiny hole, he looked away leaving me to my work. The warm, fleshy member slid inside my mouth almost seeming to melt as it journeyed down my throat, welcomed.

Swaying my tongue, his legs tensed as I pushed his member deep down my throat. I heard him fall forward onto his desk breathing a bit faster. As I slid up he shivered in delight. Then I started going up and down, twisting my tongue around it, letting it slip as I slid up his member with a slow chill.

Even though I knew where this should go, this felt too good to let go. So I pushed him to the edge and then kept him there. It took him a bit before he was able to go back to work, working slowly. I of course matched his speed.

“Sir,” Al said, making Master sit up straight breathing a bit harshly. “Ms. Cackle is here to speak to you.”

Author's Note

Editing done by Refro check him out!

Boubtful Tastes

The gag came out of my mouth and Master kissed me, allowing me to take in a breath of air before he put the gag back into my mouth. “Don’t complain Scootaloo, Sweetie wants this as much as I do. She really is a good pony, willing to do anything to protect you as a friend. Isn’t that right?”

“Yes,” Sweetie said, looking away slightly.

“Silver.”

“R-right.” Silver Tip swallowed a bit, but moved softly pushing Sweetie down to the bed, her back against the sheets. He kissed her belly and she giggled a bit looking directly at him. He was clearly nervous, but kept going.

Trying to move was a bad idea as pain locked my joints, it wasn’t bad, but enough that they refused to heed my command. Master noticed this instantly and kissed my neck forcing my head to turn and watch them. That made me whimper.

Holding my breath, Master began pressing my belly down , forcing the air out of my lungs. He was attempting to make my gasp, but it only made it easier to pass out.

“Damn it Scootaloo!” The gag came out of my mouth, and I coughed to the side taking in air. “You are acting like a brat!”

“L-lube,” I said, trying to catch my breath. “Please if this is going to happen, don’t hurt her, please.” Much to my surprise Master licked up my drool a bit before kissing me and rubbing my belly , making me cringe from one of my new gashes. The gag quickly went back into my mouth stopping me from speaking more.

A bottle of lube from under the bed floated over to them. “Silver you should eat her out first before lubing up yourself, you should learn to enjoy your mare.”

It took Silver Tip a few seconds to take the bottle, but he nodded and moved down kissing Sweetie’s belly. It was an odd feeling watching Sweetie Belle and Silver. I guess this was really the first time watching another stallion other than Master and my father, but what made it seem out of place was that Sweetie Belle didn’t seem scared or nervous at all. In fact, she seemed almost excited.

Her eyes drifted over to me, but for only a moment, it seemed to make her relax before turning back to Silver Tip. Sweetie’s tail swayed back and forth as Silver made his way down to thighs, spreading her legs open. My insides churned hearing him lick her and seeing her smile warmly.

Master’s hoof brushed against my cheek, making me look at him. He moved forward kissing my gag as his other hoof moved down to my legs and started to rub. It felt rather nice, relaxing for a moment, but then everything seemed to stop around me.

“Sweet pony love, it’s quite, unsettling.”

The room changed drastically around me and I was standing in a white room with no windows. Blood dripped from my cheek to the floor. The gag was no longer in my mouth, and I could finally breath. I sat down as blood pooled around my hooves.

“My dear, you seem, hurt.” My eyes went to Discord as he went inches from me, startling me for only a moment. On reflex I hugged him, surprise went across his face, but he hugged me back, softly rubbing my head, and stopping my bleeding. “Such warm affection, but I must refuse your forwardness. We haven’t even gone on a date yet, and you haven’t gotten me flowers yet.”

Tears brimmed over as he wrapped his body around mine, seemingly to zap the cold and warm me up. He held me silently for a while, but then I spoke. “Will you help Sweetie Belle? I can’t save her.”

“Oh I’m sorry dear, but I cannot help or even enter this place. I was expressly told not to interfere by a few unnamed mares which wield some of the only power to contain me. I was told this before I came to see Jerard in his torture room. You may have noticed I was in my less than cheerful mind.”

“But they—” A zipper went on my mouth.

“Not a word, I know what you’re going to say, but it would seem that this is a pony matter and interfering is not my place, or lest I be turned to stone again. That is rather distasteful in every aspect.” Looking down the zipper disappeared. “Then again, I am one for breaking rules for games.”

The word games made me shiver. I knew very well what his games were like. “What do you want?” We appeared on Master’s bed.

“Simple. If you are able to escape the mansion before I capture you, then you win. I’ll grant you one wish.”

“And if you win?”

“You will let me kill Jerard without fear that you’ll attack Fluttershy or take your own little life.”

“But I can’t run.”

“Then I’ll let you go back to watching your friend get raped. So that you can know that you could’ve changed it, saved her the pain and a life of regret.”

This was an unfair game, if I even tried, I’d fail. If I did nothing, then it would be the same as if I was raping Sweetie instead of Silver Tip. Save a friend, but lose Master, or lose my friend and watch her suffer until she hates me.

“Send me back.”

“Oh?”

“I can’t lose Master.”

Discord appeared in front of me, eyeing me for a moment. “Fine, if that’s what you really want. Then I won’t do a thing.”

The room changed back and I was in bandages again, Master was kissing my gag, but now a new pain filled my chest, feeling worse than any knife, however it soon passed. I had wanted to rape her myself just yesterday. So there wasn’t that much guilt, in fact that wall which stopped me wasn’t there anymore. Feeling bad just meant I hadn’t become a complete monster, but I was getting there.

Tapping on Master’s side, he moved back and took off my gag. “Please untie me. I want to watch without rope burn.”

The ropes came off and Master moved me so I could watch. His front warming my back as I laid partly on his foreleg which wrapped around my belly. The other hoof started to rub my inner thigh, but he suddenly stopped.

“I suppose I shouldn’t do that while you’re close to bleeding out.” He smiled kissing my neck. “Enjoy the show,” he whispered.

My eyes wandered to Sweetie Belle as Silver Tip started to eat her out, her eyes were closed and a soft moan was vibrating her throat. Just the way her body shuttered made me stare at her face, but another object made my gaze go down to see Silver’s dick hanging out, partly limp.

It took about a minute before Silver stopped and pulled back. Even without Master’s hoof pressing against my thigh, I was start starting to become warm, moist. The soft sliding of Master’s tongue up the back of my ear made me let out a breath, as if to remind me that I needed to breathe.

Each and every single second that ticked by, my heart started to settle and an odd feeling started to come over me. For some reason, something wasn’t right. Just the way Silver Tip moved, the way Sweetie reacted.

His hoof was gentle, soft and loving, almost as if it he saw her made of glass. She didn’t flinch. She didn’t want to escape. It didn’t make sense. From everything I understood, Sweetie Belle should be squirming, screaming, trying to escape. Instead when her eyes met his, it was almost as if their…….love, would become something even I could feel, something I could-could-could see.

Master’s breath had slowed as even he came to understand what I had. “No,” Master growled, and all of us looked at him as he got up. “No, that can’t be.” He got off the bed and Silver became unsettled as well as Sweetie.

“What’s wrong, Master?” I asked.

“Tell me.” Master pulled Silver to his face. “I will know.”

Silver Tip swallowed. “What?”

“Tell me you haven’t already taken it.” The expression on Silver’s face was not of fear, it was something else, like he was ashamed. “Tell me!”

“Fine,” Silver whispered looking down. “The price for me helping her was to let me take her cherry.” Master grit his teeth. “Why do you think Rarity just let her stay? The damage was already done.”

With those words, Master let go of Silver and sighed. “Then this is pointless isn’t it, all it will do it show Scootaloo the wrong lesson.”

“Wrong lesson?” Silver asked.

The chuckle which escaped Master froze me solid as Silver’s and Sweetie’s body completely locked up. The gag and rope quickly bound and gagged me just barely as I understood what was about to happen.

“MMMMMMMMMMM!” I scream, struggling. Even as much pain as I was in, it wouldn’t stop me from trying to break free as Silver Tip’s body shuttered against Master’s magic, forcing Silver onto Sweetie’s bed.

Panic went through both of them as a small heat wave went across their private parts drying them off and in Sweetie’s case, making her go completely dry inside. Sweetie’s body quaked violently against the magic, but it didn’t let them an inch of freedom as I was forced to watch in horror.

There was a slight crackling noise of breaking skin when Silver’s—tip pushed open Sweetie’s parched lips. Her scream came out slightly muffled. Tears went down both of their faces as the shaft was in less than an inch inside Sweetie’s tube. Blood started to roll down her mixing with Silver’s blood as his member’s skin split open from tip to hilt thanks to the sudden and harsh ram motion.

“Scootaloo, stop screaming and look at me.” I stopped and looked at him. He moved onto the bed kissing my neck. “If you don’t scream and watch, I’ll let you clean Sweetie Belle after their done making love. I think she’ll want that cool tongue of yours sliding inside her, cleaning all that blood up.”

A bit of drool went down the corner of my mouth. Oh I could easily imagine that taste sliding down my—throat. Fresh tears went down my cheeks, what kind of monster wants to drink the blood of their best friend’s pain? “Mmm.”

“I know you’ll love it.”

Both Sweetie Belle and Silver Tip started to scream, but being unable to open their mouths, it was muffled a lot. There wasn’t any way for me to stop this, if anything I’d only make it worse for them.

Blood stained their bed more and more each time he pulled out and then pushed inside her. Even though I couldn’t see it, I could tell their dry skin was acting like knives against each other’s open wounds and digging deeper, and deeper.

Then they stopped. Sweetie Belle had finally passed out from the pain, and Silver was breathing hard. His body tensed causing him to start shaking as he for some reason finished inside Sweetie Belle.

“It looks like Silver finished,” Master said, and I looked at him before looking back as Silver started to pull out of Sweetie, strings of blood came sliding out of them. When he pulled completely out, a small bit of blood splashed against the soaked bed under them. “Scootaloo, you can go clean Sweetie up.” The ropes and gag came off as I floated over to the bed. My body writhed in pain as I was carried over to their bed and set down, allowing me to see Sweetie’s privates perfectly.

“Nnnnnn,” Silver’s muffled yells made me turn to see him with the gag, being cleaned up and bandaged by Master’s magic. I turned back to Sweetie, oddly enough Silver’s seed wasn’t leaking out of her.

“If you’re wondering why his seed isn’t mixed,” Master started, reading my mind once again. “I made sure it wouldn’t mix with her blood and would be planted firmly in her womb. So enjoy your, friendly meal.”

The smell was, it was smooth. Bits of my body shuttered as if something inside me didn’t want me to tasted that sweet scent. Leaning forward my tongue ran along her slowly bleeding open slit, tasting the mixture.

Chocolate and peaches, roses and strawberry. It was almost like drugs sliding against and melting against my taste buds as the flavors filled me with emotions. Fear, love, sadness, and happiness. Oh it, what was I doing? The feeling of shredded sharp insides slid across my tongue’s tip as it went deeper and deeper inside Sweetie.

‘Gulp.’ The sound of my throat swallowing made me realize just how much I was enjoying cleaning my best friend’s painfully bleeding tubes. To me, this almost felt like it was a dream, could anything be real anymore? ‘Gulp.’ That sound, it was, me, or was it the monster I was letting Master turn me into?

A slight stirring made me aware that Sweetie Belle had awoken. Even though most of her insides had turned to a light iron taste, I knew that there was more deeper inside her. If only I could reach it.

“Ow, ow, ow,” Sweetie Belle whimpered, and looked down at me. Our eyes met, her eyes locked with fear, but I simply turned back reaching the last small bit that I could. She squirmed just a tiny bit before I pulled out my tongue.

Her tunnel was nice and smooth. Blood rolling down my cheek and dripping to the bed made me realized just how much of Sweetie’s blood I had drunken down. Though, at least she wasn’t bleeding anymore.

“Somepony enjoyed that more than I thought,” Master said, and I glanced at him. Silver was breathing a bit hard, but his privates were wrapped up.

“Yes,” I whispered.

Things slowed down a bit, but I got up pausing for only a moment to realize there wasn’t any kind of pain coming. Just a minute ago my joints seemed to refuse me, but now. It almost felt like, I was made of pudding.

Master’s eye brow raised as I jumped the gap easily getting over to the other bed. He tensed for some reason as I climbed up his front and made him fall back so I could rest on his chest kissing him, sharing the taste.

“Silver, you can take Sweetie to your room and lick your wounds,” Master chuckled, as we kept kissing each other.

“Alright,” Silver said, snatching Sweetie and awkwardly jogged out of the room, leaving Master and I.

As my eyes shifted back to Master, something about this situation made sense, but at the same time I knew something like this would happen. Though for some reason I appreciated that I could taste Sweetie’s blood. Even if it wasn’t probably meant to be a—gift? Wait, was me drinking her blood a gift? That somehow he made it so I could drink Sweetie Belle’s blood and enjoy it better than any drink I had ever had in my life. How? What was, there was just a thing in her blood that just made me happy.

Pulling back noticing that he wasn’t enjoying that I was sharing the taste. “Thank you Master, it was a wonderful gift, I feel so happy right now,” I said, smiling. A silver blur at the door almost made me turn, but I didn’t want to look away.

“You’re very welcome.” He nuzzled my neck, kissing lightly. It made me cringe a bit, but it didn’t hurt nearly as much as I thought it would. In fact my body seemed, fluid, everything was moving a lot better. The stinging was gone. Master pushed up looking down at me, making nervousness run up my spine. “How do you feel?”

“Good, Master.”

“Stay, I’ll be back soon.” Master got up and left, leaving me alone.

Time seemed to slip by before I noticed a wet feeling. I let out a breath and rolled over. A feeling of lightning went through my side, but it died down after a second. Taking in a sharp breath I rolled over onto my belly and stood up, my legs shaking.

Blood started to roll down my side onto the already blood covered bed. One of my many wounds had opened, but I couldn’t tell what it was. That feeling of lightning started a flame rolling across my side making me sit down.

Calling Sethi probably wasn’t a good idea with Master mad at her, and anypony else probably didn’t know what to do, meaning they’d call Sethi. Laying on my side softly, I let out a small breath closing my eyes.

I needed to focus on something else, me bleeding out slowly was far from an important detail. Master considered this a gift, which meant I had to look at him entirely differently than I was.

What was a gift? How did Master consider this a gift? Wait, was the action a gift, or getting Sweetie Belle the real gift? He had mentioned that before, Sweetie was the gift, not the feeding on her, that was just a benefit of the gift.

So wait, oh crap, I told him thank you for bring her here so I could bring her unbearable pain. Wait, if I, oh that’s bad, if he thought I thought this was good, then what was next? What and idiot I am! If Master got the wrong impression he’d actually think I liked hurting her! He would do it again.

“Scootaloo, wake up!” Master ordered and I opened my eyes looking at him standing next to the bed. Had I fallen asleep? Wait I needed to tell him, I needed to let him know not to hurt her more.

“Master.”

“Sethi! Get in here!” Sethi came into the room. Wait, if she came in then she’d get in trouble, I’d lose her.

“Please, Master, don’t hurt her.”

“Patch her up, and once she wakes up come fetch me.” Wake up? Wasn’t I wake? No I was—something.

“Yes sir,” Sethi replied.

“Also next time you speak back to me I’ll kill you, and not even Al will save you from my wrath, is that clear?”

“You’re going to get mad at me, but no, that’s not clear.”

“Excuse me?”

“You love Scootaloo right?”

There was a fear in Master, I could feel it. “Of course, you don’t even need to ask me that to know.”

“And you want her to live? Because I will do anything to keep her alive. I literally mean anything. If you love her, you’ll understand why even disobeying you, or talking back to you is needed to save her life. She’s been through more than most ponies can live through. If you want her to live, you’ll listen to me. I don’t care if it’s in front of others, I mean you beat the shit out of her plenty for the world to know. If me disrespecting you in front of your little slaves makes that much of a difference, then you don’t love her.”

“How is it that you’re not afraid of me?”

“I’m terrified of you. However, to save her life, I’ll say just about anything. Plus you know I’m the only doctor willing to do what I do or trained well enough to do it. So if you want to replace me, fine, I’ll leave and never speak a word. But you’ll only end up getting her killed by some no-named doctor. There isn’t a single doctor on this planet willing to do this to save a filly’s life. But I’ll tone down the back talk. I’m sorry about the whole thing, I just.” Sethi sighed looking down. “I really like her.”

“I guess you’re right. After the whole Silver Tip thing plus that damn maid making my personal life news, I’m just tired of it all. I assumed my reputation would hold more sway with ponies than it did. I guess one act makes the thousands I’ve done worthless.” Master chuckled smiling. “I guess, it all seem kind of, superficial.”

“It wasn’t at first.” She started to work on me, sewing closed a new wounds. Two of the stab wounds had ripped the skin between them. “Your title, power, wealth meant a lot to a lot of ponies. You were a lot of ponies heroes, but then you became a monster. I mean what did you expect to happen?”

“Had that maid not screwed everything up like she did. I’d have married Scootaloo in a year or few, then done basically everything the same. She’d be readying for Canterlot University right now instead of laying in her own blood.”

“You would’ve killed her.”

“She’s not dead, and you clearly don’t know me as well as you think you do. Now heal her up or whatever you can. You are to stay at her side till she can walk, and don’t just say until she’s fully healed, till she’s able to walk without bleeding out.”

“If she is under heavy meds, probably a couple hours without tearing stitches, tomorrow morning would be the soonest she could walk around without worrying about her wound, or bleeding out. It’ll be far from comfortable, especially with those stab wounds, but overall she’ll not die. Well that’s assuming you don’t slice her open.”

“Morning.” Master rubbed his chin. “Fine, do whatever you want. Just get her better, I think I should talk to a few ponies about the law. And I think it’s about time to put this silly grudge against me to bed before it gets bloody.” He turned and walked out of the room leaving Sethi and I alone.

“Finally.” Sethi hooked up IV’s and laid me flat on my back, changing out the blankets gently, and replacing them a minute later. “Scootaloo, sleep well.” As a light burning feeling entered my veins I tensed then relaxed.

“Good night Sethi,” I whispered falling asleep.

“Scootaloo,” Princess Luna’s voice echoed around me. Luna seemed to appear next to me coming out of some kind of black mist.

“Princess Luna, what are you doing here?”

“You’re asleep.” Looking around, the darkness surrounding us became a grass field with a full moon overhead. “And so am I, which allows my power to be at its fullest. So do not worry, you are safe here.”

“Wasn’t I always safe?”

“Not with that monster.”

“Master’s not a monster, he’s my, my, my existence.”

“He’s brainwashed you little one, and it’s not your fault. If my sister were not so blinded by the desire for peace, she’d understand why allowing something like this to happen even to one pony is unacceptable.”

“You’d go to war?”

“If it was to show the world evil has not a place in this world, then yes. I’d give my life, and so many more would do the same. While your life is important, it is so much more than simple pain which he brings. By the idea of which allowing to be thought of as acceptable, it’ll bring suffering to so many more. It is the principles by which it exists which is the true evil, for stopping the path from ever being created is an absolution.” Dark smoke started to wisp off her body. “It must not be allowed.”

“Is there no way to be in harmony with it?”

Something of a wave of light washed over us removing the smoke from Luna. She started to breathe roughly before regaining her composure. “No, that is the path which leads to sadness and misery.”

“Luna, why do you hate Master? You don’t know him.”

“It is not him personally that I hate, it is the actions by which he takes that I hate and wish to end.”

“She’s right.” Both of us turned surprised. An older me sat down next to me. She was so beautiful, it caught me off guard. She was just barely shorter than Luna, fit, mane shining as if made of spiked metal, her coat seemed like it was made of brightly polished copper, and eyes glowing like amethyst jewels. The older me was on my right and Luna on my left. “Master is evil, and oh so very bad for you.” She bit her lip.

“Who are you?” Luna asked, standing up, horn glowing which soon spread to her entire body.

“I don’t exist.” She appeared in front of Luna, sliding a hoof across her cheek. “Just like this world doesn’t.” A mirror appeared far off showing the world was only a single field, ending after a point and showing darkness below. “This is a dream Luna, don’t panic.” Luna stepped back her magic disappearing.

“So are you a dream?” I asked, having not moved, but lightly looking at the mirror, it was a oddly beautiful sight, yet scary with so much darkness below. It almost felt like the ground could crack under me and fall away.

“Something like that,” she said, walking back over and sitting down next to me. “I can’t hurt you.” Her hoof rubbed my cheek softly, it was almost like she was made of something softer than even silk. Luna came and sat down.

“Why are you here then?” I asked.

“To help you, minds are a funny thing, you’ll learn some day.”

“Not if that monster kills her,” Luna said.

“Show some respect Luna, love cares not for pain, appearance or blood. You saying that so openly in Scootaloo’s mind shows bad manners. You’re a guest here, even if you’ve forgotten that.” A wave of warmth spread out around the older me. “For you do not hold the true right in pony dreams.”

Luna looked down. “I’m sorry Scootaloo, the pain I feel for you is deep.”

“I’m fine with it Princess Luna. I’m used to it, I used to call Master a monster, but now he’s just Master.” A smile spread across my lips. Flowers started to bloom all around us making the darkness below the planet lighten up, turning more pink than blackness. Warmth surrounded all three of us.

“That’s much better Scootaloo,” the older me said. I blushed slightly looking at her, she had a weird presence. It was like she just understood me. Everything seemed happy with her, pure happiness. “Oh you’re so cute!” she hugged me, we both giggled. “I just want to gobble you all up.”

“May I interrupt?” Luna asked, and the older me glanced at her.

“Of course Princess Luna.”

“I am here to convince her to give up on her Master.”

“That’s never going to happen,” older me said. “Instead of torturing her in her dreams, you should be supporting her and making her smile. You’ll never get past his mental walls with a simple stick.”

“Go away,” Luna said. A wave of light spread out of Luna’s horn and a gust of wind washed over us, making me close my eyes. Panic went through me for a moment, I turned to the older me, which was smiling lightly. “Impossible.”

“Now, now, Luna, no need to get violent. Scootaloo can’t wake up yet, she’s physically kept asleep.” The older me went to my ear and softly whispered. “Scootaloo, I’m not leaving you, I’ll never leave you.” I relaxed letting out a calming breath. Small bits of light started to float into the air.

A sword appeared going to older me’s neck, Luna growling with a magic aura and wisps of dark mist. “WHAT ART THOU?!” The blade made the older me look up not to get her next cut open as the world shook. “No mere dream could withhold thyist power!”

“You need to relax Princess, you don’t want to cause that kind of nightmare in poor little Scootaloo’s head, do you Nightmare Moon?” Their eyes connected.

Luna stepped back fearful. “Thou dare threaten.”

“Yes, I do, now sit down. We have more than enough work to do without us fighting in a simple dream.” Luna relaxed making the sword disappear. “We’re far from enemies dear Princess, I assure you of that.”

“Very well.” She sat down next to me.

“That kind of dream?” I asked, looking at each of them.

“The kind where you awake, but can’t move,” Older me said, smiling. “It’s much scarier than it should be if you were actually awake. Nightmare Moon used to do that to ponies. There is a very good reason why that mare is feared. Dreams present limitless eternity, which is why even torture can be as limitless.” Looking at Luna, she looked away. “Don’t worry, harmony keeps her bound, she is not evil.”

“So, what were you saying at first?” I asked.

“Ah yes, Master, he’s so evil. You do know that right?”

“I suppose.”

“By the meaning of evil, he’s evil right?”

“Yes.”

“He’s cruel, and boundless in his torture, isn’t he?”

“Yes.”

“But all those things make him the perfect kind of love, doesn’t it?” I looked at her, and she smirked. “Just the way he cradles your very soul, it makes you truly feel like you are loved and cared for, doesn’t it?”

“How do you know that?”

“Because you can’t lie to yourself. You’ll know it’s a lie even if you believe it. You can’t hide that truth away forever.”

“I, don’t know what to say.”

“You don’t need to, just know that love is truth in a tangible form.”

“You’re not making any sense.”

“You’re smart, you’ll get it sooner or later.” She kissed my forehead, and her wing slid around me pulling me tight. “Master is fun, isn’t he?”

“Yes.”

“And you want to be with him, even if it meant pain for all your life?”

“I need Master.”

The older me went to my ear. “Of course,” she whispered. “What kind of life would you have if his blade wouldn’t slice up your skin?” Her hoof went up my belly making me gasp as a nice cold feeling went up it. “That need will always be there, you know that. That’s what everypony else doesn’t understand.”

“But you do?” I looked up at her.

“Of course I do, but others can’t comprehend it, they just don’t have the experience of real love pumping through their heart and mind like you. That need is unyielding to even the worst enemy, isn’t it?”

“Yes, they just don’t understand.”

“You need to make them understand,” she whispered. “You need to make them remember their love for him. Make them see the light, they need not remember the darkness which blinds them.”

“But how?”

“The world is everypony’s, they’ll listen to you and your love. Ponies are only acting like this because they love blindly.”

“Wait, what art thou saying to her?” Luna asked, standing up.

“The most important thing she’ll ever know,” the older me said, moving back. “You’ll never understand Scootaloo, Luna. You see not the true evil, but the surface of it. Action is only the cover.”

“Do not riddle yourself above others.”

“Oh you’re going to be all kinds of fun, aren’t you?”

“What?” Luna growled.

“Tell me this, what will happen if Scootaloo’s Master is killed? What impact will that have on Scootaloo? Will she be happy? Safe? Answer me that.”

“She won’t be painfully hurt by a prince of Equestria.”

“So doom her to being by herself? If you honestly believe she can live with herself after Master’s death, you’re mistaken. Scootaloo is the key to the survival of all of Equestria. You think Discord, as godly as he is, do you really believe him to be a god? You should realize that even the elements of harmony have limits to their power. ”

“Who are you?”

“Scootaloo, you are more powerful than you understand, your words can change the heart of almost any pony. You just need that kindness to show, especially to that precious scared little filly of yours, she needs it more than you realize. When ponies understand that, you’ll be able to do all that you need.”

“I’ll try.”

“You’ll do fine, so don’t worry about it. Listen I have to go for now, Luna’s not a bad pony, try to understand it from her point of view.” I nodded and the older me disappeared into a bit of steam.

“Scootaloo,” Luna said, sitting closer to me.

“Yes?” I asked, looking at her.

“If you tell me to help you, I can take you away.”

“Luna, please just let me sleep. I don’t want to lose Master.” Moving closer, I hugged Luna. “I love you Luna, you’re a great princess, and you’ve helped me so much. I know you want the best for me, but this is what’s best for me.”

“Your mind is muddled, think about this.” Luna’s hoof went down my back. “You’ll be saved so easily if you just say you want help.”

“I’m not going to, so please, it makes me feel bad to not be able to tell you yes.” I let go of her. “So please leave me to sleep.” Luna sighed, and got up, disappearing, leaving a quarter moon in the sky. A good feeling spread throughout my chest, making me look down. Laying down, everything went black.

Author's Note

Editing done by wubsy mcwubsington
And in case you're wondering what boubtfull means, it doesn't mean a thing.

Chasing Hearts

Walking through the small lake of blood we reached the main chamber and they looked around seeing the foals. Al was looking around closely, and Diamond was holding her nose at the wonderful smell of death.

“Can you imagine what this room could be?” I asked, looking at Al, then at Diamond. I smiled widely. “I mean after we remove the fillies and colts from their cages and all that, imagine a fancy setting, then one side is a dance floor with a DJ, the other is a live action show for ponies to watch with a bar!”

“Scootaloo, what happen here?” Al asked

“Oh, these ponies foalnapped me.” I waved a bit toward the ponies in the crushed room, before walking down one of the chambers toward the torture room. Moving the pony that had fallen prey to my trap. “I need help moving a lot of the packaged pony meat to a freezer, waste not will not, you know the phrase.” We went to the torture room and even Al was put off by the scene. I had pieces of meat hanging and heads among other organs I didn’t want thrown to the floor. Al pulled me back and closed the door quickly.

“You did all this?” Al asked, glancing at the pony with twenty knives in his front.

“Yeah, Master would be so proud of me. You see the green Pegasus up by the front, his name is Nature Wing, wait, sorry, was Nature Wing. Master had a code and he killed ponies like him, and I want to make sure to follow the same hoof steps. He’ll get mad at me if I don’t make sure this filth isn’t cleansed. What’s wrong, didn’t you see all kinds of things when Master was around?”

“I.” Al swallowed trying to keep his lunch down. “I have never seen anything like this before in my life Scootaloo. The Late Master never did, he didn’t.” Al was becoming nervous staring into my eyes.

“Oh, he must’ve had you under a spell or something, we did all kinds of things like this, like that time we were—”

“STOP!” Al shouted. “I, this is too much. You can’t kill ponies just because they are filth, or because they foalnapped you.”

“Well to be fair they did want to kill and rape me. It was short of self-defense. Sure maybe not the last like twelve, but fun is fun. You can’t just spoil fun like that. I mean the last two I killed I had—”

“Don’t!” Al said quickly, stopping me. “I’m having a hard enough time keeping down my lunch as is. Please, do not describe what you’ve done.”

“But Al, how are you not used to all this with Master? He did a lot of things from what I’ve seen and heard about.”

“I stay in Canterlot almost all the time, and of the massacres the late master committed, he was very closed about them. He wanted to keep his appearance as moral, honest, and true above all else.”

That made me frown. “Oh, then you should probably leave, I’ll be making sure not to show you this anymore. I’ll need to change my outward appearance. All of you leave, I’m going to have to clean all this up, I can’t allow this to get out then.”

“We need to rescue the fillies and colts,” Al said.

“Wait, I can’t leave witnesses.” All of them backed up but Diamond.

Diamond went up to me. “Scootaloo, please don’t kill them.” She kissed my neck making me giggle.

“Since you asked me so sweetly Diamond, I’ll spare the colts and fillies, but only because you’re just a ball of love.” Diamond smiled and I hugged her. “But we really should clean this up, this place really would be a nice business, right outside Canterlot.”

“We need to contact Princess Celestia,” the mare said, and I flapped my wing, appearing in front of the mare, pulling her face to mine. Her body locked up as I stared into her eyes, her legs gave out a moment later.

“And why would we do that?”

Her armor started to vibrate from when I kissed her neck. “I didn’t say I would allow you three to live, you’re still witnesses.”

“Scootaloo, Princess Celestia will be able to take care of this, and the foals,” Al said, walking around to my side so I could see him.

“But I’ll get in trouble,” I whined.

“Please Scootaloo,” Diamond said, and I looked at her. Those begging eyes, I couldn’t stand them staring at me like that, it made me almost melt in her stare. I loved Diamond, she was just the perfect pet, Master made her perfectly.

“Fine, I guess I figured I wouldn’t be able to keep the pony meat in the first place.” I went over to Diamond and picked her up, moving her to my back. She giggled and kissed my head making me smile. “I suppose going to Celestia is what we need to do.” Plus I had the ledger, so I could find plenty of ponies later on. There were at hundreds of names in it, I’d be able to have a feast every week for years.

We all went outside. “Slither.” The mare turned to Al. “Go get Celestia and tell her this is to be kept private, it’s a High Blood matter. She’ll know what to do, explain to her very discreetly about what you’ve seen.”

“Yes sir.” Slither teleported. The three were one of each race, the two stallions were Pegasus and earth pony, but I couldn’t tell any other features about them.

“Scootaloo, these three will be your new body guards,” Al said, and I looked at the two stallions, they looked at each other, they were nervous right now. “Including the mare that teleported.”

“Are they stronger than Kila?”

“Extremely,” the Pegasus said.

“That’s great, what are your names?”

“I’m Zel,” the earth pony said.

“I’m Core,” the Pegasus said.

“It’s very nice to meet you two,” I said holing out my hoof. They hoof bumped me and I smiled. They had mixed feeling about me, and Diamond swirled her hoof on my side. Tonight had gone really well.

Princess Celestia landed in front of us making Al and them bow, Diamond was on my back so she couldn’t, I just smiled. However my smile faded when I saw six ponies in hazmat suits behind her.

“Be swift about cleaning,” Celestia said, and the group of ponies moved pass me, they stopped upon seeing the mess.

“Sorry for the mess,” I said.

“Scootaloo, come with me, explain the situation and how this happened, and by yourself please.” I set Diamond on the ground. “This way.” Following Celestia, she made a bubble go around us and I explained what had happened, how I was testing Al and Diamond, that it went very wrong. “I see, then you had no choice in this situation but to act as you did.” She looked at the entrance, Al was staring at the ground, he was disturbed. Four of the six ponies brought out foals and put them in the back of two box carts.

“So does that mean I get to keep the meat?”

Celestia looked down at me. “No, I’m sorry Scootaloo, I cannot allow you to keep the meat from the ponies. All of this must be burned clean. This bunker will be blown up and destroyed. I cannot allow for this to get out, the fillies and colts will be taken care of far away in a private academy, but I do thank you for clearing out this hole. Now that I know you are able and willing, I will give you more tasks like this.”

“Thank you my princess,” I said, bowing, then standing back up.

“We need to work on your tact, you must be private with these happenings and always come to me if they happen in Equestria.”

“I was planning on it! But Al said I couldn’t kill everypony, and had to go to you. I wanted to just kill, clean up and open a business.”

“Only kill those that deserve it Scootaloo, promise me.”

“I promise,” I said sulking a bit.

“I’ll hold you to that.”

“I’ll always come to you, I promise.”

A pony in a hazmat suit came over. “Princess, the bodies have been cleared, and all fifty foals are accounted for from a few documents. However there are no documents that would lead us to any of the customers. The safe was opened and emptied.”

“Scootaloo,” Celestia said, looking down at me. “Please give it to this pony. Nature Wing was one for books. Jerard had a run in with him a few times, we had him on one of the top forty list.”

Sighing, I pulled out the ledger, giving it to the pony. “Fine, but who am I supposed to.” I paused, I needed to keep up appearances. “Um, have ponies over for dinner if I can’t find filthy ponies like them to have over for a quick snack?”

“Scootaloo, my tasks will assist you with that. Do not fear, you’ll have plenty of ponies to come to your dinner.”

“Oh, alright!”

“Please make sure all the foals are taken care of.”

“Yes Princess.” The ponies in the hazmat suits left after that.

“Scootaloo, I am going to have a personal attendant come with you on your trip you’re taking soon.”

“What why?”

“This attendant will assist you with tasks I’ve given you, I will have her come back later to meet with you. She will teach you the finer points of discretion, stealth, etiquette, and over all how to conduct yourself in the public eye. It will make blending in much easier now that you’re one of the Heart Chasers.”

“Heart Chaser?”

“Yes, you actively eat hearts, do you not? I’m guessing that that as you have eaten your father's heart.”

“Yes, I love hearts, but I don’t actively eat them, I think.”

“She is also a heart chaser, she will help you with your urges, she knows what you can and cannot eat. She will also show you how to eat pony food once again without tasting the rot of it.”

“That’d be wonderful!” We walked over to Al and them.

“This incident will be kept under lock and key, is that clear?” she asked, and they all nodded. “Scootaloo did a good thing here, while her methods are, messy. She did my will in this situation. Dins like this are to be cleansed at all costs. If any of you speak of this I’ll make sure you never see the light of day or you may join Scootaloo for dinner.” Fear went through all of them but Diamond, and they quickly nodded.

“We understand,” Core said.

“Good, now please take Scootaloo home. I need to go raise the sun.” Celestia flew into the air blasting at the bunker, destroying it completely before flying off. My hopes for a business crumbled away instantly.

“Let’s go home,” I said, and the sun broke over the horizon giving a beautiful view of the surrounding area including Ponyville.

We all went back to my house and six ponies were waiting by the entrance as we walked into the house. “Hello everypony,” Al said, and I stopped. I still was covered in a bit of muck, but not many would be able to tell what it was.

“We’re ready to leave,” a unicorn said, he was a little drunk from his appearance, but I couldn’t smell it with my own stench.

“Scootaloo, come.” I went up next to Al. “These ponies are the ones to be coming on our trip with us. Sorbet a teacher.” A pink earth pony mare with a multicolor mane waved her hoof giving a nice smile. “Next is Cutin, and Scap, your new doctors.” They were both unicorn stallions, Cutin, the drunk one was white with a black mane, the other was light brown with a dark brown mane. Scap seemed handsome.

“He’s drunk,” I commented about Cutin, looking at Al.

“I’m the best surgeon in Equestria you whelp!” Cutin snapped.

“He is, even drunk,” Scap affirmed.

“Yes, well I picked them for skills and morals, not personalities.”

“Oh, good, I’ll be needing a good surgeon.” I could tell Al wasn’t sure if I meant for me or for other ponies.

“The next three are Nectar, he’s a combat trainer,” Al started. A black Pegasus with a dark red mane nodded, he was built like crazy. “Then De Fanz, she is a foreign specialist in almost all languages, she’ll be teaching you each countries culture and language.” She was a very pretty mare, much like rarity, but had this sandy coat and these gorgeous looking fire red eyes that just seemed to shimmer. “Then last is Dantay, she is your leadership teacher, you’ll learn how to lead an army with her.”

Dantay didn’t seem very imposing, but she was a blue unicorn with a purple mane, however she just had this kind air about her. I almost wanted to snuggle with her, but at the same time her body seemed weightless to her.

“Sweet.”

“So when do we leave?” Dantay asked.

“In a day or two, the ship will be ready and we’ll leave,” Al said, and all of them became confused slightly.

“Why did you have us arrive so early?” De fanz asked, her accent was quite heavy, but nice sounding.

“You can go get settled in on the airship for a while, gather what you need once you’ve been settled and be ready in time to leave. You won’t be back in Equestria for quite a few years, so it’d be best to be ready, of course you know this, Sig will show you to the airship and to your rooms. That includes you three bodyguards, Scootaloo will be safe with me until you leave on the trip. Follow Sig for the moment, she knows the way.” Sig walked over and they followed her outside leaving.

“Are you not coming?” I asked, looking at Al.

“No, I am far too old to go on those trips.” He held out a golden tiara with orange diamond hearts embedded in it, it made an interesting design, but it oddly fit with my other gifts Master had given me.

“Wow, thank you.” I took it and put it on, smiling at the new gift. It fit snuggly against my head, but felt like it could expand if I grew more.

“This was the final gift of Jerard, he planned on giving it to you before your trip. It will allow you to access the vault wherever you are, as well as the dark spell libraries, but to access that you must be alone in a room, or it will not open. You simply intend to open a hole, then swipe your hoof, a portal will open and allow you to take as you desire. He intended to give you everything.”

“Thank you,” I said smiling. Tears were going down my cheeks, making me look down at the ground. I missed Master so much, it burned inside me.

“You have a meeting in an hour, they should last most of the day. Is there anything you desire for me to get?” Al asked.

“No, Diamond, what about you?”

“I’m fine, thank you.”

“Oh, Celestia will be sending an adviser for me later, please tell me when she comes, I don’t know what she looks like or her name.”

“I’ll make sure.”

“Come on Diamond, I want to go get cleaned up.” She followed me and we ran to the bathroom, letting me clean up, cleaning my gifts carefully, it put them back on before heading over to the mirror.

Wow, I looked like a wreck, my mane all messed up, a featherless wing, my left side without fur, just a small bit of fuzz, it’d take a bit longer to grow back my fur. However I noticed my eyes only then. They had this glow to them. I moved closer to the mirror looking closer at my eye. That was weird.

Wait, whenever I got angry, ponies seemed to be afraid of me, or whenever I intend to kill them they seemed to become frightened. Staring in the mirror I imagined ripping open my body guard’s throat. My eyes glowed with a red terror of sorts, I knew they weren’t actually glowing, but everything else around me seemed to become dark. Just staring into my eyes, it was like I couldn’t hide, I couldn’t run, just die a painful death. I shook my head and everything went back to normal. What in the world?

“What’s wrong?” Diamond asked, coming behind me.

“Have my eyes been glowing?”

“Kind of, but only when we’ve gotten into a fight, or when you look like you’re hungry I think. It’s really freaky, I feel like I lose all hope when I see them. I can’t even think straight or run from you.”

“Yeah, it’s weird.” I paused, and a grin spread across my face, making her become nervous. “Oh wait a second.”

“No way!” she said running to the other side of the tub.

“Get back here!” I said giggling, and we ran around the tub chasing each other for a couple of minutes before she got tired and sat down breathing hard. Diamond never had much stamina. She fell down and I turned her over on her belly.

“Please don’t,” she begged and I stared into her eyes as I bent down licking her still damp chest. She was tasty, even more now than ever before. I started to kiss her and her tail flickered as she anticipated me to have my way with her.

Emotionally, she was still unstable, but I didn’t mind as I kissed down. She tensed up before closing her eyes and moaning as I dug into her. Her insides felt almost like they had never been touched before. Her pedals were mixed with his juices and emotions. Even though it was hard fighting the urge, I made sure she moaned loudly as I had her, pulling the spike out of me and using the round blunt end on her as my tongue flickered and encircled her lovely button with every motion.

That fattening taste had been mixed with despair and love. There was so much more that had changed, I was getting a buffet of flavorful emotions from her. I wanted so much more than her moaning. I wanted to feel her in my belly, but I knew I’d never do that. She needed to be my pet forever. She was the only pony I could really have pleasure me, Master had only really said it was alright for her.

Once finished with my meal, she breathed hard looking at me. I was licking my lips, staring down at her rose pedals. I was almost curious as to what kind of foal she’d have depending on the suitor. I almost wanted to get her pregnant with Master’s seed. I’d have to wait some time for that, but it would be something I’d want to do after a point. I bet she and Master would make a wonderful foal together.

She stared at me as I cleaned out my mouth, and washed the spike before I went back over to her. “Did that make you feel better at all?” I asked, smiling a bit.

“I feel much better.” She did, her fear and guilt was kept to a minimum. “Do you want me to do it to you?”

Our sees locked, and she smiled like she was warm and oh so soft. I bent down and kissed her. “I’m fine, but I love how soft you look and feel.” My hoof ran along her belly, and she sucked in a small bit of air. “I think I want you to get pregnant.” She froze and I looked up at her eyes. “Not for a couple of years of course, but, I think you’d make a wonderful mother one day.”

“Yeah,” she said looking down. She was nervous but now relaxed, like she was happy about that. Probably due to the fact I said years.

“We’ll talk about this at another time.”

“Scootaloo,” Al said outside the door. “Your business associates are here. Are you presentable?”

“Tell them I’ll be there in five minutes, I just have to get dressed.”

“They will be waiting in the office.”

“Looks like I have boring times ahead of me. Wait for me.” She nodded, I got dressed in a red outfit and went to my office.

Author's Note

unedited